《The Courting of Life and Death》 .Characters, Maps, and Lore. Here is our ever-growing cast of characters. I will be updating as more people come into play, though I can''t promise every single person will have their portrait here. (Full image: https://www.deviantart.com/vmj/art/The-Courting-of-Life-and-Death-Characters-862981347)
A work-in-progress map of the realm of Clandestina (full size: https://i.imgur.com/gIbo0KR.jpg)
Here''s a quick calendar that compares the Noctuinian one to ours (assuming you are in the Northern Hemisphere on the plane of Cardinalis). There are 364 days in the year, so the days of the month, and of the week, and the moons will always line up.
Month Days Moons Special Days Extra Notes
Prima Martius ~ (March) 30 Sap Moon: 15th Springtime: 1st Springfinding: 21st Beginning of the Year Has two names
Aprilis ~ (April) 31 Frog Moon: 13th Midspring: 31st
Maius ~ (May) 30 Fairy Moon: 10th
Juvenis ~ (June) 31 Rose Moon: 8th Summertime: 1st Summerfinding: 21st
Iovilios ~ (July) 30 Bood / Thunder Moon: 5th Midsummer: 30th The moon has two different names
Agostis ~ (August) 30 Grain Moon: 3rd
Septembrie ~ (September) 31 Harvest Moon: 1st Blue Moon: 29th Autumntime: 1st Autumnfinding: 21st Has two full moons during the month
Octombrie ~ (October) 30 Hunter¡¯s Moon: 26th If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Midautumn: 30th
Noiembrie ~ (November 31 Frost Moon: 24th
Decimbrie ~ (December) 30 Moon of the Long Night: 21st Wintertime: 1st Winterfinding: 21st
Vndecimbrie Ianuarius ~ (January) 30 Wolf Moon: 19th Midwinter: 30th Has two names
Dvodecimbrie Februarius ~ (February) 30 Snow Moon: 17th Has two names
And here''s one for the days of the week:
Days Iunday ~ (Monday) Dvoday ~ (Tuesday) Trisday ~ (Wednesday) Qvattorday ~ (Thursday) Vijfday ~ (Friday) Hexday ~ (Saturday) Siwenday ~ (Sunday)
I start mentioning money in the latest chapters and I didn''t want to go with the usual ''gold/silver/copper'' coins we usually see in fantasy, so I came up with a system based on historical names and roughly the historical equivalents to modern money. (Most people would have to live off of about $8 a month - so $2 a week. I assume that''s roughly the same as my retail job that got me about $200 a week, so we''re multiplying by 100 to get ''modern'' money numbers from Victorian dollar amounts). Some of those banknotes seem ridiculous if you look at them from a ''how much are they worth now'' point of view, but to better show off how much money the ruling class could make: A duke of that era could make $500,000 in Victorian dollars a year ($50,000,000 modern) An army officer could make only between $400 - $600 a year ($40,000 - $60,000 modern) Common folk had to deal with only making $90 - $100 a year ($9,000 - $10,000 modern)
Banknote/Coin name Victorian Equivalent (US dollars) Modern Equivalent (US dollars)
Couronne $12 $1200
Soleil $6 $600
Half-Soleil $3 $300
Livre $2 $200
Half-Livre $1 $100
Quarter-Livre $0.50 $50
Sol $0.10 $10
Denier $0.06 $6
Half-Denier $0.03 $3
Liard $0.01 $1
Half-Liard $0.005 $0.50
.Books. If you want to continue to support me please leave a comment, a review, or a rating either here, or on one of the sites where I sell my books ? https://vmjaskiernia.com/buy-my-books/ Here are all the books that that are in this series, and what chapters they correspond to :)
Larkspur, or A Necromancer''s Romance Delphinium, or A Necromancer''s Home Aconitella, or A Necromancer''s Wife
Gala - Poison Spirits of Death - Revenge Wedding - (Ongoing)
Purchase Links Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Purchase Links
I do not take my books down from Royal Road. I do edit, polish, and rewrite things for the published release though. All books will be available for purchase from Amazon, Barnes and Noble, Apple iBooks, Kobo, Google Play, and Smashwords, plus a few other smaller retailers. If you enjoyed the story, check out which chapters are which volume, and leave a review for me ? Gala ~ Siwenday, 14th of Prima, 11831 ~ She caught his eye that evening. It was a coincidence that hers was the first gaze he saw upon entering the ballroom; he had not even known that she would be attending. But at every hint of deep blue, he turned his head in hope of it being her gown. They had not seen each other in years, and suddenly he missed her. He moved politely among the guests (the party was, after all, in his name and honor) but kept her in view. The longer he stayed, the more he desired to be in her company. Etiquette dictated he should have taken another to dance, but he did not wish anyone else on his arm. Instead, he spoke with fellow gentlemen about his studies whilst waiting for Lady Elizabeth Anne. Conversation was spirited. Many among the noble houses were knowledgeable in the healing arts, which are, after all, what Clandestina is famed for. With the completion of his own medical degree (one of the reasons for this party) there was much to discuss. He would have enjoyed the celebration more had other things not been on his mind. ¡°Principicule?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± He turned from where her dark blonde curls had his attention, taking note of the title of address. A duc¡¯s son by birth, he had been fostered by Roi Edgard and some at court indulged him by calling him princeling. ¡°Yes, Margrave Bastoni?¡± ¡°Who shall be given the honor of your care?¡± ¡°Whoever is ill,¡± he replied. ¡°I may not be able to open my own practice with the duties of my land taking precedent, but I will make the rounds at local hospitals and care for those of my household.¡± ¡°If that is the case, then you are always welcome to my mountains, Your Graceful Highness.¡± ¡°That is most kind, Bastoni.¡± Before he could say more, her perfume caught his attention. Honeysuckles. Memories of summers spent at play filled his head. He turned again in search of her and found her smiling, aware of how they circled each other. She hid behind the fan in her right hand¡ª¡®follow me.¡¯ His heart fluttered and his breath hitched. He took a step toward her to ask her to dance, but she was already being led away by another. Her dance card hung full from her wrist. It seemed the comte¡¯s daughter was occupied for the evening, and it would not do to pursue her. Yet, the duc excused himself and did just that, only paying enough attention to those around him to avoid suspicion of his intentions. He was near enough that when the dance set changed, he could ask for her. Their eyes met again. She was ignoring her partner in his favor, keeping strict form and looking over the man¡¯s shoulder rather than into his eyes. Her fan was closed, but as she was turned away, she dropped it open¡ª¡®ask me to dance.¡¯ He cut in at her request, and the other noble graciously let his duc have the young woman¡¯s attention. ¡°Lady Elizabeth,¡± he said, wrapping an arm around her, ¡°Do you fear we may not see each other again?¡± He was awash in the scent of summer, though it was barely springtime. She blushed, realizing the situation she had put herself in, but was unable to look away. To flirt with the principicule from a distance was entirely different from being in his arms. ¡°Your Graceful Highness,¡± she replied. ¡°It is a pleasure to catch your eye.¡± ¡°One as beautiful as yourself should be accustomed to catching the eyes of lords.¡± Her smile now accompanied the blush, which reddened further. He squeezed her hand and began to lead her away, going against the wave of dancers. His were not the only eyes on her; several were interested to know for whom the duc had been so impatient as to ignore decorum. ¡°You are not a lord, Your Grace.¡± ¡°Then am I merely someone to flirt with from afar?¡± ¡°No, monsieur! I have just never quite had your full attention.¡± ¡°Oh? And when you and I were younger, the times I plaited flowers in your hair¡ªat your request?¡± he tucked a loose curl behind her ear as he spoke. She felt the once familiar touch of a stem and leaves as he left a bloom that seemed to come from thin air. ¡°I was a child then, monsieur,¡± she replied, reaching up to touch the flower and the tips of his fingers. ¡°It was some time ago. And we were in a field, not your ballroom.¡± ¡°It is hardly my ballroom.¡± ¡°The gala is in your name, making it yours,¡± she pointed out, and when he could not dispute this, she felt more at ease. They danced with freedom, the crowd blending as the music took people to their fancy. The waltz was a dance between only those two who were partners, and not a choreographed dance for everyone in the room. Pierre guided her across the dance-floor, one hand on her waist and the other holding her hand in the air. A few of his steps were imperfect. ¡°And what do you think of my formal attention thus far, Elizabeth?¡± The young woman repositioned her form, blue eyes moving away from his grey. He tightened his grip. ¡°You are taller than I remember,¡± she said. Being so close to him made her feel small, enveloped in his presence, but it was comforting. ¡°But you know your steps well enough for someone who has had all of their time taken up with studies.¡± ¡°The next time we dance will not be after such a time that memories of height become an issue. And thank you, there are few ladies to partner with at a men¡¯s university.¡± ¡°So have you forgotten ballroom etiquette as well, Your Grace? You took me to dance outside of turn.¡± ¡°You asked, my lady.¡± ¡°After you had already begun pursuing me.¡± ¡°Ah, true,¡± he said, giving in to her. ¡°Seeing you after all this time brought forth more feelings than I had expected. Your brother speaks of you often.¡± ¡°Only because he visited his lands between semesters. This is your first time home in years.¡± She was silent a moment before adding, ¡°You did not even write this past year.¡± ¡°It was a very busy final year. I apologize for not being in contact.¡± He squeezed her hand to accentuate the apology, guiding her into a twirl with a press to her waist. ¡°The flower, monsieur,¡± she said after returning to his arms. She finally recognized it from its scent and touch. ¡°Do I seem fickle in your eyes that you give me larkspur?¡± The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°It is the royal flower,¡± he reminded her. ¡°Deserving of a noble lady, to keep away things of dread. You have never been fickle, Lizzy. It was my fault entirely that our communication stopped. I do believe last summer you sent Piers to the dorms with so many baked goods solely to force him to share with me.¡± She did not deny this, unable to hide a smile, though said, ¡°Egl? helped as well,¡± referring to her brother¡¯s wife. ¡°Do things of dread follow me about?¡± ¡°Perhaps now they never shall.¡± Another spin and a change in posture brought them so close together it would be improper in any other context. They were to then step in unison, but he let her go entirely. He stepped back and stumbled as if about to fall. ¡°Monsieur!¡± ¡°Forgive me,¡± he said, trying to regain his balance while not interrupting the dancers around him. A hand in the air stalled those that would have rushed to him. ¡°I seem to have forgotten those steps,¡± he mumbled as an explanation, not meeting Elizabeth¡¯s eyes. He was pale, the little color in his skin seeping away so that his cheeks matched his black-and-grey attire. ¡°Monsieur, Pierre, perhaps¡­¡± She reached out to him. ¡°Were you not born during Iovilios?¡± He caught her hand in the air. ¡°The larkspur, if nothing else, is your flower, my lady.¡± She broke their gaze. ¡°If I may beg of you a drink.¡± If she was truthful, this was more for her worry of the duc than her own wants. ¡°Of course, Elizabeth.¡± Their hands remained clasped, and he led her to the edges of the ballroom. Several tables around the perimeter had been laid out with food and drink. ¡°How long shall you be at court?¡± he asked, handing her a glass of watered wine. He took none for himself. ¡°My mother thinks it best we return home soon. Egl?¡¯s time is near, and Mother wishes to meet her first grandchild.¡± Ah, yes, he had forgotten the babe was due soon. No doubt this was why Elizabeth was here instead of her brother. ¡°And your thoughts, Lady Elizabeth?¡± She took another sip to stall. ¡°Until tonight I would have agreed¡­ but since you have returned, I find myself wishing to stay in your company.¡± ¡°In that case¡ª¡± He held out his hand to her, asking for another dance. She put the glass aside and placed her hand in his. They walked through the ballroom together as the orchestra changed sets. They had not even returned to their previous spot when he tripped again, pulling her off balance. He caught her, but landed hard on a knee. This time, he did not straighten and ignore what had happened. He held her as they recovered. ¡°Forgive me, Lizzy.¡± His pale cheeks were now flushed. Others around them began to watch. A few whispered. ¡°I did return just this afternoon,¡± he said, half to the young woman in his arms and half to everyone around them. ¡°I must still be tired from my journey. Perhaps I took ill along the way.¡± When he stood, everyone was occupied again. Pierre squeezed her hand once more before letting go. She stepped back, curtsying to him as a means of goodbye. ¡°Oh no, my dear.¡± He lifted up her chin. ¡°We¡¯ve danced tonight as partners. You may not bow your head to me.¡± His thumb rested at the corner of her lips. He was half-bent over her. Elizabeth felt the heat of his hand through his glove, and for a fleeting moment, she wished he would kiss her. Instead, he stroked her cheek and took back his hand. She curtsied again and inclined her head, but did no more. He, in turn, bowed from the waist. ¡°Good evening, Lady Elizabeth.¡± Without waiting for her reply, he slipped through the crowd and out of the ballroom.
He walked down the hall with purpose, waving a hand to send away the guards. His smile helped keep up appearances as long as eyes were on him, but when finally alone, Pierre leaned against the stone wall in pain. He tried to take deep breaths despite his throat closing and only managed to wheeze. His heart beat almost painfully, and every moment on his feet was uncertain. He held out his hands and saw that they shook. Letting his head fall back against the wall, he grinned at the ceiling. If he did not know better, he would have blamed much of this on Lizzy, and the rest on truly being tired. The burning in his mouth, the rash underneath his gloves, and the desire to vomit, however, made this far more than just his body¡¯s reaction to infatuation. ¡°Pluta,¡± he called. He could not get enough of a grasp to call her through their bond. He began to walk toward his room, one hand to the wall to keep him up, but his legs gave way. He fell to the floor, upsetting his body further, and retched upon the carpet. Death filled the corridor; she pressed upon him like a heavy sleep. ¡°Pluta!¡± he called again. She had to be nearby. It hurt to speak, but he could not move without great pain, and dared not call anyone else. A meowing from down the hall announced that his familiar had finally heard him. He sighed, and then inhaled deeply, desperately, as if there was not enough air in the realm for him. The black cat rounded the corner, and seeing him on the ground, ran to him. She looked him over and to where he had come from, and nudged his hand. ¡°Did someone do this to you?¡± ¡°Find Uncle,¡± he said. ¡°This is my own doing. I need to get to my quarters¡ª¡± His hand clamped to his mouth, his body jerking with the cough, but he did not vomit a second time. The cat sprinted off to the ballroom. Pierre rested his head against the wall. This was to have been done discreetly, but his time had been occupied, and he had left later than planned. That he had gone at all had been a risk. But for that dance, it had been worth the trouble. Death cupped his cheek with her hand, and for the moment, the form of a woman knelt beside him. Black hair and eyes like rubies. She was like mist¡ªopaque, but translucent. Not of, or in, this world. A blue larkspur lay tucked behind her ear. ¡°Mora,¡± he whispered. The Lady of Death kissed him and laid her head on his chest. ¡°Pierre! What have you done?¡± Between one blink of the eye and the next, she vanished. He looked up at his uncle and wondered if several minutes had already passed. ¡°I need help to get to my room.¡± He began to stand, and Ophion moved to aid him. Pluta meowed and paced around their feet. ¡°What have you done, Pierre?¡± ¡°That is not your business. Now help me to my¡ª¡± Another fit of coughing took him. The lord physician hoisted up the duc, taking most of his weight, and the two stumbled to his rooms. The heavy doors were not locked, and after repositioning Pierre, Ophion opened them and brought his nephew inside. Pluta ran in as he closed the door. He placed Pierre on the edge of the bed, and he fell back onto the large mattress, gasping. The physician leaned over him, but Pierre nodded the way they had come. ¡°The door.¡± ¡°First you.¡± He lifted his nephew¡¯s legs and moved him into bed. Only then, after checking to see if there were medical supplies in the room, did he pick up the key to lock them in. ¡°Pierre, what happened?¡± Ophion spoke again, softer now, lighting lamps around the room. When his eyes were not on Pierre, Death¡ªMora¡ªhung over him. ¡°Larkspur,¡± Pierre said, brushing back Mora¡¯s hair. A glance around the lighter room showed the toxic flower decorating desks and bookshelves. A row of pots near a window had sprouts. ¡°I have taken enough to end my life.¡± Ophion left the lamp on the desk, striding to the bed and taking out his knife. He rolled up his sleeves, exposing a large number of scars. ¡°No!¡± Pierre struggled to sit up. Ophion did not see Mora as she lay on the duc, intimate and yet a hindrance. ¡°I am doing this for a purpose.¡± The physician glared at him. He sat on the edge of the bed, not letting go of the blade or removing it from where it rested against his forearm. ¡°How long do you intend to suffer?¡± ¡°For a few more moments. I will die soon and¡ª¡± ¡°Pierre!¡± ¡°Her last test,¡± the duc snapped. ¡°How dare you?¡± his uncle said. ¡°You ingest a fatal dose and go dancing!¡± ¡°I wished to celebrate with death as my escort,¡± Pierre replied, and then grinned. ¡°And I dare because I am her most favored, Ophion. Observe if you must, but do not save me.¡± Mora¡¯s appearance flickered, and Ophion saw her on his nephew¡¯s heart. ¡°One generally has a tether,¡± he finally said. She smiled and disappeared. Pierre did not reply, settling back into the bed while looking away. Ophion took this as permission to continue. He positioned his arm over a cup beside the bed and cut deeply. Blood, darkening the longer it flowed, filled with what had before held the poison. Ophion wrapped his wound and gave Pierre the blood to drink. The young man coughed and choked. Ophion brought him up to a sitting position so he could catch the little breaths he still took and held him. Pierre pulled away, motioning to the knife. ¡°Hand,¡± he said. He wiped his lips with his kerchief, folded it, and kept it out to use as a bandage. ¡°Give everything to Pluta after.¡± He pulled off his gloves, a bright red rash burning as it touched cool air. Ophion cut into the other¡¯s palm, near other scars made in the same manner as his own. Pierre¡¯s blood was darker than his, turning almost black after the first few moments of red. Smearing it would still reveal a muted color, but after this, even that would be grey. Pierre drank his own blood from the source and lay back in bed to let Ophion tend the wound. Their blood should not be seen by others; it gave away too much of their cr?ft. He coughed again but shook his head when Ophion moved to help him sit. The duc grew silent, his body trying to take in air but unable to. An entire minute passed while he choked and refused aid with all of his remaining energy. Then he fell still. Ophion took a shuddering breath of his own. He pressed a finger to Pierre¡¯s pulse, waited, and let go of the corpse. Illness ~ (Continued) Siwenday, 14th of Prima, 11831 ~ The lord physician monitored how his nephew¡¯s soul twisted and tangled with conflict. For a time, he feared Pierre would not be able to return on his own, but realized the problem did not lie with magical ability. In the Land of the Dead, the most favored suitor of Death was within grasp of more power than on any operating table. In some ways that lure was more the test than the return. His soul was closer to this world than the next when Mora appeared again. She sat on the edge of Pierre¡¯s bed, flesh and tangible, the bed shifting with her weight. Her dress was opaque, though cut low in the back, and the ghost of great bat wings sprouted from her shoulders. ¡°You will leave,¡± she said to the physician, her gaze never wavering from the duc. ¡°My Lady, he¡ª¡± ¡°You believe your presence will make any difference?¡± He did not. Pierre, while at first his prot¨¦g¨¦, was far more skilled in dark magic. Ophion had dared not continue because of what Mora had wanted him to do. Instead, he used his knowledge to heal and keep death away, while Pierre embraced it. Ophion returned to his seat. The same position that meant he could not stop Mora also meant he could defy her. Maybe he would be of some use to Pierre if only as he had suggested earlier¡ªa tether to the living world. His hands moved in his lap, as if he was tying a string to his finger, and lured his soul. Death ignored him, tilting Pierre¡¯s head so his unblinking eyes met hers. The body was room temperature now, feeling cool even to her touch. She straightened his collar and cravat, lying down beside him with a smile; he had come to her in his best. The only scent to permeate the room was that of the flowers. Her duc must have fasted in anticipation. Here he lay her perfect corpse. She stretched up to kiss him, to steal the last breath his closed mouth might still hold. His soul then settled into flesh. She turned away. Warmth spread throughout his body, becoming heat and then movement¡ªcirculation returned to his limbs, muscles contracted, and extremities flexed. His heart beat erratically; she felt his pulse against her cheek where she had hidden her gaze. The duc suddenly gasped for air and moaned in pain. With a spasm, his arms wrapped around the woman atop him and he crushed her to his chest. A whispered plea turned into a groan before he could form the words. He buried himself in her embrace as another moment of pain seized him, his nails digging into her back. He sought shelter in her arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t,¡± he managed to say. ¡°I wanted to, I¡­¡± Aware of how he had thrust himself upon her, he loosened his hold. She pulled back enough to place her hands on either side of his face, her fingers tangling in his hair. The locks she touched whitened. ¡°No,¡± she said. There was no warmth in her voice. ¡°You did not.¡± She vanished. Pain shot through him. He curled up in a ball, composure failing as all of her favor was revoked. Ophion rushed to him but dared not touch him until the tension left his body. ¡°I am sorry,¡± Pierre whispered. He was still curled up, voice strained. Slowly, he sat. ¡°Uncle, forgive me for¡ª¡± He vomited black bile. ¡°Shh. Be quiet Pierre. Let me help you.¡± He moved Pierre to the cleaner side of the bed, leaving the bile for later. It could not expose them though it would show the duc being far more ill than he wanted known. ¡°I can move my limbs, feel everything,¡± Pierre grit out, spitting. ¡°I have not eaten, I do not¡ª¡± ¡°I said quiet,¡± the physician ordered, and the patient obeyed. He began to undress Pierre. The duc had planned tonight well. Neither eating nor drinking for a day and a half removed the possibility of soiling oneself in death. Aside from the issue of cleanliness, the stench would have raised alarm and inquiry. It was only in the strain of return that he had sweat through his clothes. His trousers were also stained with ejaculate¡ªa Suitor who had undergone all tests by Death was no longer fertile. The several hindering layers were thrown aside. ¡°What hurts?¡± ¡°Everything.¡± Ophion opened the wound in his arm again, making Pierre take a few sips of blood. He coaxed the spirits of death and pain in the room, taking their attention so there could be some reprieve for the duc. He stayed until morning.
~ Iunday, 15th of Prima, 11831 ~ A small crowd gathered before the duc¡¯s chambers. Some were there to wish him well, and others had not even known he had taken ill until seeing the commotion. Two guards stood by the door¡ªmerely a presence of power, not a force. No one was allowed entry. The lord physician came out of the room and raised a hand to gain everyone¡¯s attention. He wore the same clothes as the evening before. ¡°Ladies, gentlemen, I beg you to be quiet. I understand you are all worried about the principicule, but this was not an uncommon occurrence when he resided at home as a young man. Many of you know others that suffer from similar headaches. Stimuli will aggravate his pain. Now please, a late breakfast is being served for all who stayed up the night before.¡± The intense headaches were often brought on by the use of necrocr?ft though it was a common enough symptom among the ill in Clandestina as well. Those who called themselves Suitors of Death were quick to use this as part of their masquerade. The doctor urged the guards forward, and they began to usher away the guests that did not leave hastily enough. Elizabeth was among them and tried to stay until she could get closer to Ophion to speak with him directly. A guard placed his hand on her shoulder. ¡°Lady¡ª¡± ¡°No, please, I¡ªUncle!¡± They were not related by blood, Ophion and she, but his adopted daughter was her sister-in-law and perhaps that was enough. ¡°Please!¡± she called as loud as she dared. Her brother had occasionally suffered from similar headaches, and she knew better than to raise her voice. To her relief, Ophion saw her and nodded to the guard, who let her go and returned to his duties. Elizabeth dashed toward the physician. ¡°Has the duc gotten worse? I know he took ill, but that was last night. We danced; I thought he was only nervous. He should be better by now if it is not serious.¡± ¡°Lady Elizabeth. Yes, unfortunately he is still unwell. He will be fine soon, but the pain has not disappeared as of yet, and I would prefer he rests. He did desire I inform you that he will be well soon, should you come asking.¡± The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. ¡°It is just the headache?¡± ¡°A cough as well and slight dizziness, but everything is under control. Stress from travel woke a dormant illness.¡± Only then did she smile, glad Pierre was mostly well, and that he wished her informed so as not to worry. ¡°Thank you, my lord physician, it is good to know that it is something which can be dealt with.¡± ¡°Yes. Now, I shall go and check how he is doing, and perhaps join you at breakfast. You thought Pierre nervous, I wish to hear this. Have a good day, my lady.¡± The door opened behind Ophion. ¡°I am feeling quite well. You¡¯ve frightened away those I have no interest in, but certainly Lizzy is allowed entrance.¡± Pierre leaned heavily against the door, a cane helping keep him up. He was terribly pale, and his hands still shook, but he smiled. ¡°Oh, monsieur!¡± Elizabeth forgot herself, embracing him. ¡°I was so worried.¡± ¡°My, little Lizzy, there was no need for that.¡± As if to show his lie, he turned away to cough harshly. ¡°Perhaps that is not entirely true. Ophion?¡± The physician gently moved Elizabeth away and helped Pierre back into his room. She waited a moment before walking through the entrance. The guards did not stop her. ¡°I should be quite well by this evening,¡± Pierre said to her, now in bed but sitting up. He picked up a damp cloth and pressed it to his forehead. Pluta lay curled in his lap, watching Lizzy. ¡°The pain comes and goes, as long as I do not strain myself I should be fine.¡± He said it with a look to his uncle and then put the cloth aside. ¡°Your Grace¡ª¡± Ophion began. ¡°She may stay.¡± He rubbed his forehead as another wave of pain began. ¡°And you may go have your breakfast, then depart. Sleep on the journey. I am fine now. I am sure the worst has passed. You are needed in Eichel.¡± The physician had had plans to leave to see to his daughter and son-in-law before Pierre had done worse than merely risk his life. The duc explained to Lizzy, ¡°Ophion stayed up the whole night making certain I was managing with the pain. He does not believe I am almost well and is forcing me to stay in bed. Would you mind terribly keeping me company?¡± ¡°No, monsieur, I would be delighted to.¡± Pierre turned to his uncle and smiled. ¡°See? And I promise I will rest. Go on then.¡± The physician sighed. ¡°Send Pluta if you worsen.¡± He pulled out a chair for Elizabeth, placing it next to the bed. ¡°I shall still be here an hour or two.¡± He shut the door as he left. As if understanding she had been mentioned, the cat moved over to the edge of the bed. The young woman reached out and stroked her from head to tail. ¡°She¡¯s gorgeous! Why, hello there.¡± Pluta purred. ¡°Is she not almost twenty years in age by now? I remember her from when we were young. You said she was a long-time pet even then. Assuming of course it is the same cat¡­¡± ¡°It is the same cat. I could not give her name to another.¡± To name the living after the dead was full of meaning in several realms. ¡°And she is almost twenty-three,¡± Pierre continued. ¡°Cats can live into their twenties, though rare. Do you remember the first spring we met? The f¨¦e rings we found? Pluta ate some of the mushrooms when I returned there. Time has not affected her since.¡± ¡°You went back alone? Did you make a wish?¡± ¡°No, actually, I did not. I wanted to see if there were any differences during the night. The moonlight was brighter than usual. Springfinding will be here soon; perhaps we could look for another one to wish in? Leave milk and honey on your windowsill to appease them.¡± ¡°It is still too early for the mischievous ones to be venturing so close to human homes. They will only come once their Midspring has passed, and their queen holds court. I think you are just setting this up as a treat for Pluta.¡± She scratched the cat behind her ears and was patiently still as the animal looked her over and sniffed her. ¡°Do not worry. I will leave enough for you and the fairies.¡± ¡°Cats should not actually be given milk,¡± Pierre said. He spoke as if he often corrected others, especially while only overhearing a conversation. Lizzy wondered if his professors had found it a nuisance. She smiled. ¡°She is an immortal fay-cat. I do not think a saucer of milk will do her harm.¡± ¡°Ah, well¡­¡± Pierre struggled for words, as if he were rarely corrected. ¡°When stated that way I believe you are correct.¡± She looked up at him. Though smiling, he seemed in more pain. Elizabeth stood and looked to the bowl of ice water that served to re-dampen the cloth. She held up a finger to Pierre for patience. With the other hand, she picked out a cube of ice and wrapped it in the cloth, then pressed this to his temple. He reached up to hold it himself and placed his hand atop hers. ¡°Thank you, Lizzy.¡± ¡°Of course, mon¡ª¡± ¡°Pierre, my dear.¡± ¡°Of course, Pierre.¡± She stroked some of his bangs out of the way then quickly retreated to where she had sat with Pluta. ¡°Is it from the pain?¡± she asked. ¡°Your hair color, there is quite a lot of grey amongst the black. I have heard fright or pain may cause it to whiten. You have had these headaches since you were young¡­?¡± ¡°It seems to be the case. Even my poor moustache is greying.¡± ¡°I fear I am too far away to see that.¡± He had begun to wear the thin moustache when he had left for school. Now a neat balbo complemented it. ¡°Were you not paying attention last night?¡± ¡°Your eyes held my attention, monsi¡ªPierre.¡± ¡°Perhaps you would wish come closer again?¡± She looked down to Pluta and around the room. ¡°Monsieur, the door is closed. I believe it would be improper.¡± It was enough that they were in this room alone. ¡°Of course.¡± The duc was not as pale as he had been at the beginning of their conversation. ¡°Forgive my suggestions, Elizabeth. You were among my thoughts last night.¡± ¡°You were in mine,¡± she confessed, still looking away. There was a knock on the door. Pierre bid them enter but winced at his own raised voice. Two servants entered with a small table held between them topped with all manner of breakfast food, sweet and savory. Placing it down, each took a large dish and filled it with an assortment, one plate given to Pierre on a legged tray and the other put down next to Elizabeth on the table. ¡°Your Grace, do you desire to be fed?¡± one of the servants asked the duc. ¡°It is an unnecessary strain, given your illness.¡± ¡°No, thank you. I am well enough. You are dismissed. Please keep the door ajar.¡± The two bowed though stayed where they were. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Comtesse Eichel wishes her daughter know they will be leaving before lunch with the lord physician, to return to Eichel.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Elizabeth answered. ¡°The information has been heard.¡± Elizabeth did not comment about her abruptly scheduled departure, taking a large bite of fruit (something that should not have been in season yet), delighting in its taste. Glancing to Pierre she noticed that while he had refused to be fed, with one hand occupied pressing the cloth to his head, it did not look a very comfortable task. ¡°May I?¡± she asked. She stood again and shook a finger at Pluta, who was stretching over to sniff the dish. ¡°This is mine. You may have your own share from the table.¡± Pluta looked to her master, the two dishes, then jumped to the extra food. She nibbled on a slice of ham. ¡°Elizabeth,¡± Pierre protested when she sat at the edge of his bed and took his fork. ¡°I sent away the valets, you are a noble lady¡ª¡± ¡°And I too know healing arts. You are in pain. Therefore, monsieur, I am a nurse and you a patient.¡± Pierre had no reply to this and was forced to accept the food as it was offered. Pluta sneezed as if to laugh.
¡°I am fond of her,¡± Pierre said. He leaned back and sighed. Elizabeth had left a quarter hour ago, and he already missed her. She had indeed fed him, and he in turn had announced the pain had subsided and surely, as was fair, he would feed her. She had not been able to object. ¡°Not love,¡± he continued, reflecting. ¡°Not yet. But my heart beats faster in her presence and I wish for more.¡± ¡°You are infatuated already?¡± Pluta replied. She looked up from the food she was nibbling on. ¡°Since the moment I laid eyes on her last night.¡± His voice drifted off, and he turned to the larkspur around his room. Reaching out, he grasped a stem and pulled one out. ¡°Look, my familiar.¡± The cat jumped from the table to the bed and sat dutifully beside her master. He placed a finger in her mouth, and she bit down. Black blood dripped from the wound. He touched the purple flower with it and watched as the bloom shriveled. Pierre snapped his fingers, smearing blood on his hand, and quite the opposite took place¡ªa flower returned to life. New buds and leaves poked from the stem, and the roots grew long. He leaned over and replanted it. ¡°It is easier,¡± he said, letting Pluta lick the wound. It began to heal faster than if he had left it be. ¡°There is a general ease to it. When before the spirits had resisted, if only gently, they now trust my judgment. And while I still feel unwell after last night, I assumed far more pain.¡± ¡°You are no longer merely a Suitor of Death, Pierre,¡± the cat said. No, he was not. He had returned to life within the hour of his own volition. He would have lost all he had striven for had he taken longer. Perhaps, then, he would have rather stayed dead. ¡°Mora asked me to stay.¡± Pluta paused in cleaning the blood from his hand. He stroked her behind the ear. ¡°She asked I stay as her consort in the realms between lives.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I would not be her equal. I would rather a limited life as her equal than forever as her consort.¡± He sighed. ¡°And there are those who would miss me.¡± Lord of Death ~ (Continued) Iunday, 15th of Prima, 11831 ~ His insistence that he was fine ended by noon and call for aid began soon after. What Pierre had taken as readjustment was just the beginning of a long process. What else could be expected from a body that had died? Though it was not the first time it had done so. The studies of necrocr?ft were extensive and to become a suitor to the Lady of Death was to become intimately familiar with all she governed. At nineteen, he had been killed so he could experience death firsthand. Ophion had then brought him back to life. Pierre had slept for a week before waking. Perhaps that had been Mora¡¯s mercy¡ªto keep him from the pain that befell him. He screamed. Every inch of his skin burned, and he could barely stay conscious. Ophion had already gone, though several of his assistants were trying to do their best. Pierre refused as much of the treatment as possible. It would be no help and might expose him. Two young men held him down. Bedding and covers from the winter were pulled out again, the fire stoked. The door was shut to keep in the air and smoke. His screams turned to moans, but there was no dulling of pain. One assistant rummaged through his bag and pulled out a scarificator. He exposed Pierre¡¯s skin to cut into it. The duc struggled against him and wrenched free his arm. ¡°Out! Everyone out, this instant!¡± ¡°Your Grace, I can¡ª¡± ¡°Out!¡± The young man stayed though everyone else fled. He stood his ground, ¡°Your Grace, if I bleed you¡ª¡± ¡°My cane,¡± Pierre demanded instead. He sat and clutched his head as the room swam and darkened. He whimpered in pain. The boy looked around and saw a gentleman¡¯s walking stick laying on the floor close by. He picked it up and handed it to the duc. Pierre pressed a gem, the trigger to a spring lock, and pulled out a dagger from within. Without even looking up he drove it into the boy¡¯s heart. The spirits of death rushed the body. Pierre¡¯s pain dissipated, and his sight returned. He spent a moment breathing deeply. ¡°Mora,¡± he finally called. ¡°Mora, my dear.¡± Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. She appeared on his bed, sitting where she had last night. Her wings, which had been like smoke, were now as true as the rest of her. The flames roared behind her. ¡°Why?¡± he asked. ¡°You did not stay with me,¡± she said. ¡°I offered you eternity, but you returned to this mortal existence.¡± ¡°I am sorry,¡± he replied. ¡°It was a very tempting offer. I still, in some ways, wish to take it.¡± He looked up at her. ¡°But I am not yours.¡± As close as he was to the Lady of Death, the name of suitor was used as a magical term and did not denote affection. She raised a hand to touch his cheek, a corsage of larkspur on her wrist, and for a moment, every ache and pain was gone. His eyes closed and sighed. ¡°Pierre¡­¡± With effort, he continued, ¡°I passed your last test, Mora.¡± He opened his eyes and straightened. ¡°I took my life and with my own control over the spirits I returned soul to body. It was your wish, not command, that I stay with you.¡± Her nails dug into his face and the pain flowed over him stronger than before. He snatched her hand away. His blood, now indiscernible from black ink by sight, stained their hands. She cried out in pain, but he did not let go. He held out a hand to her face to cup her cheek as she had done to him. Touching her pulse, stroking her throat, she gave a sigh and dropped her head onto his palm. He brushed a bloody thumb over her lips. ¡°You are a lady of death,¡± Pierre said through clenched teeth. ¡°The Lady of Death in Triumphe. The spirits obey you, but as often as you are referred to as such in this realm, you are not in and of yourself Death. You gave me power over the spirits, first through you and now of my own accord.¡± Her eyes widened, and her lips moved underneath his touch, but he snapped his fingers before she spoke. Mora collapsed. The pain throughout his body eased though the headache continued. He forced himself from bed and over to where the young man lay. Pierre made certain the boy had some of his blood as well, then pulled free his dagger. A soul drifted near the body unable to continue any further. The duc tied spirit to flesh in an elaborate knot, giving the boy a high chance of survival from future injury or infection; it was the least he could do after murdering him. The dagger wound began to heal, and after several moments, showed no mark. With another snap of his fingers the boy took in the first breath of his second life yet remained in a deep unaware sleep. The scent of blood was heavy in the room, and his headache almost blinded him in response. Looking back to the bed, Mora had disappeared and Pluta sat observing. He smiled weakly to the cat. ¡°Do you think you will be able to clean this before we¡¯re caught?¡± He gestured to the stained ground. ¡°Of course. Now sleep, Pierre.¡± He climbed into bed and threw off several of the covers. His familiar nudged his cheek with affection before jumping to the floor. He had killed her once too to make her his magical confidant. In return, she was given a lifespan far past usual, human speech and other magical oddities to deal with whatever her master was up to. Most importantly, she could consume evidence. ¡°Remind me to tell Uncle I apologize for being so rude to his students,¡± he said, lying down. ¡°And for killing his second favorite.¡± He was asleep before she agreed.
His dreams were a tangle of greys and blacks with shimmers of gold and blue. A hand around his neck became a caress from throat to abdomen. Gentle nails sharpened to a blade¡¯s point. Fairy Rings ~ Dvoday, 16th of Prima, 11831 ~ Pierre awoke to a chill permeating the room, the fire having died down to embers. Pluta lay asleep near his feet, curled in one of the extra blankets that he now regretted tossing aside. He sat slowly and sighed. Everything was still. Throughout his body, a residual throbbing synced with his heartbeat, but there was no acute pain. The moon declared with its phase and shine that he had woken only hours later. He got out of bed after closing the window and scratching Pluta behind the ears, smiling as she purred. He lit several lamps and threw a few sticks and a log on the embers. Nothing seemed out of place. The room was organized and neat, the events of that day a memory with no evidence. His familiar had cleaned up well; it should satisfy her cravings for a time. The boy was missing, presumably having woken and returned to his duties. He should not have any memory of the time surrounding his death, only a vague recollection of fainting. Digging through his school bags, Pierre pulled out a notebook along with a glass quill and ink-bottle. He placed the latter two items on his desk and pulled out the chair with his foot while he searched for the last page he had been writing on. The words shimmered. There were still spirits of death in the room; the ¡®ink¡¯ would have been clear otherwise. It was his own plasma that he had separated from blood cells with a centrifuge. Magic was most concentrated in the blood, taken from oxygen in the air¡ªthe very atmosphere of the realm. It was why certain magic only appeared in certain lands. In the case of his cr?ft, blood turned grey, then black, and plasma picked up an opaque silvery glow. Without death near it, his plasma would be clear, a pale yellow unseen on parchment, so he used it as invisible ink. The writings would be visible only for the few who Death clung to. Finding his spot, he sat, never looking up from the diary, and dipped the quill in plasma to begin writing about the last few days. The party had been a surprise to him, but he should have known something would come up. A week previously, he had turned twenty-three and those traveling with him had been too quick to let their celebration be put aside until they reached home. He hadn¡¯t complained, needing that extra time if he wished to finish everything by the new deadline of tonight¡¯s full moon on the Ides of Martius. It was a magic-filled night that would soothe the spirits and hopefully quicken his recovery. Previously, he had estimated half a decade to finish his studies, wishing to know both medicine and surgery, but had finished university with a year to spare. Now he had an entire year of leniency since he had made a pact with his brother; the prince would take the duties of Piques until Pierre turned twenty-four. He could return to traveling, perhaps outside of the realm this time. Italaviana, the realm to the south of Clandestina and its closest ally, had its own variation of death spirits that bore a bestia of vampire. And, of course, there was Elizabeth. They had met after Piers began to study with Ophion; she coming to visit her older brother at the castle. All three had become fast friends and for years spent as much time together as they could, Egl? occasionally joining in as well. But as he grew up, Pierre became more preoccupied with his studies and then cr?ft, still caring for his friends, but his mind often elsewhere, making excuses why he could not join in socializing, or forgetting to reply to letters. Being with Lizzy again, resuming their friendship, hopefully beginning something more¡ªfor the first time in years, his focus had not been on his magic. Dancing with her yesterday¡­ he knew that having her in his arms was part of the reason he denied Mora. He had yet to write about his cr?ft, spending so much time gathering his thoughts about Elizabeth. Had she heard of what had transpired that evening? What dare she think? After wasting several lines worth of plasma, he put it away and reached for true ink. He would write about Lizzy in a way that he could later reread without having to commit an atrocity. Pluta meowed. She had woken and was looking pointedly at the unlocked door. Someone was knocking. ¡°Your business?¡± Pierre called. Ophion had likely left instructions to the young doctor¡¯s assistants to take care of him. Pierre would have liked to remind his uncle that he could very well take care of himself. With the lamps lit and the light seen from the dark hallway, they would need to ask permission before entering, even if earlier they had come in while he slept. The duc closed the drawer that hid the plasma and shut his journal, hoping it would not smudge. ¡°To visit, Your Grace.¡± ¡°Enter.¡± The door opened and Elizabeth looked in. ¡°Monsieur, you are out of bed,¡± she said, surprised. ¡°I thought you might be up. I was going to wish you well and see how you were doing.¡± Hearing no command to leave, she took this as allowance for further entry. Pierre stayed sitting before the drawer, unable to think of anything to say. ¡°You wrote to me often at night,¡± Lizzy continued. ¡°Remember? You said it was when you felt most well, even after a terrible bout of illness. I assumed this was still the case and came to see you. Is that alright?¡± The correlation was nowhere near that of some other creatures, but spirits of death, even in living flesh, were not as fond of the day as night. ¡°Of course,¡± he finally said, coughing to clear his throat. ¡°Lizzy, is it not far past evening, past midnight? You were leaving with Uncle and your mother this afternoon.¡± ¡°I refused,¡± she said, and seemed both shy and proud of the act. ¡°You need someone to keep you company, and there were already whispers that you were feeling worse when we began to pack. Lord Ophion could not stay, and I felt I could be of some use. Mother was not entirely pleased, but the lord physician did mention that I had kept your spirits up and that another few days would be of no issue.¡± She straightened the thick skirts she wore, not meeting his eyes. She was dressed for going outside: boots that laced up to her knees, a coat, and her hair was pulled back in a loose tail. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. ¡°The full moon is out tonight,¡± she continued. ¡°And there are almost no clouds. The entire sky can be seen. Do you wish to perhaps go for a walk? If you feel well, that is, monsieur. The time outside should do you well, the clean air¡­¡± ¡°Certainly Lizzy. That sounds like a splendid idea. You¡¯re quite right.¡± He was smiling again. The thought that someone both wanted his company after all that had happened, and that it was she in particular, was a joy. ¡°May I have a moment to dress?¡± At her widening eyes, he found himself smirking, covering a laugh as she (with a deep blush) stepped back into the corridor. The sleepwear was the same she had seen him in before, but at least then, his duvet had covered him. ¡°Coming, Pluta?¡± he asked, going to his wardrobe. She did not reply, already asleep again. She seemed to like and trust Elizabeth, something that Pierre made certain to remember. He picked out one of his less elaborate suits and an overcoat for the night¡¯s air. Heading to the door, he picked up his cane; it was to him what a wand was to a wizard. He opened the door quietly and walked into the hallway without a sound. When one often snuck out for magical activities, one became well versed in silence. To her credit, Elizabeth did not flinch when he touched her shoulder. With a nod and motion, he let her lead the way. They snuck through a side door to the gardens. A certain thrill captured them both at this intimate hour, away from society. She was no longer in the presence of a princeling or a duc, but with an old friend. Their breath clouded before them, and the frost that covered the ground broke beneath their feet. The duc looked up to the sky and pointed out constellations that had meaning to humans and f¨¦e. The moon hung low and full, almost too bright to believe. ¡°Shall we find a fairy ring?¡± Elizabeth asked, moving to the few flowers that bloomed this early in the year. ¡°The Ides, a full moon, Springfinding within the se¡¯nnight. Fairy rings should be everywhere.¡± ¡°Since when are you so knowledgeable about magic?¡± he asked, following her. Many would know some of these or acknowledge them, but perhaps without connecting everything all together. ¡°And as it is after midnight, one could say it is now actually Dvoday.¡± ¡°Oh, hush, you know as well as I do that the day¡¯s magic changes at dawn and not midnight. Though, sometimes it does change at midnight¡­ the spirits do as they will, I suppose. Time is not the same in all planes,¡± she answered. He nodded as she spoke, impressed and knowing well by the spirits that he consorted with, that they were often inconsistent. ¡°I was always curious,¡± Elizabeth continued. ¡°I am from Tr¨¨fles, after all, but when I heard your p¨¨re was from Faery, I began to study more. I wanted to learn everything about magic and to practice a cr?ft myself. Perhaps study until I was a mage?¡± She looked up at him, as if wanting to know his opinion on the matter. ¡°But the magics in Clandestina are not as, well, magical as in other places. There is no making fire out of thin air or turning into an animal for a human. Some f¨¦e have control of these things, but mostly in their own lands.¡± ¡°You could still¡­¡± He quieted and placed a hand on her shoulder, pointing with his cane. ¡°Look, there in the moonlight.¡± She turned and saw several mushrooms growing from the ground at an alarming rate. They only formed half a circle for now¡ªan open fairy ring. Pierre¡¯s hand slid down her arm, and their fingers entwined. ¡°Some f¨¦e shall come through it to greet this realm and help ready the forests for Springfinding,¡± she whispered up to him. ¡°But only after they depart and close the door will a full ring be left behind to allow for a wish.¡± She squeezed his hand suddenly. ¡°Perhaps you could pass through it?!¡± ¡°I could certainly try.¡± His p¨¨re, his birth-father, had been raised in Faery, with his infant sister taken there by the late Duc F¨¦licien after his wife, their m¨¨re, had died. After that Pierre had been raised by the roi and reine, who he called father and mother. He knew his sister now walked between the planes of existence, but he had not had much time to learn of his f¨¦e heritage. ¡°Come,¡± he said, walking over to it and pulling Elizabeth along. She stood along the outer rim, and he faced the concave opening. Putting his cloak and cane aside, he smiled to Lizzy from across the patch of field and moonlight. Taking a deep breath, he closed his eyes and took three steps forward. ¡°Oh!¡± He had not entered Faery but instead had bumped into Elizabeth. His arms wrapped around her, though the force had not been so much that they would have fallen. ¡°Perhaps something is keeping me on this plane.¡± She was hiding her face in his vest, but after a moment, braved a glance up at the remark. He kissed her forehead. ¡°Now, as I was saying of your endeavors,¡± he continued, without waiting for her reply. He stepped over the mushrooms and headed toward one of the pathways. Lizzy¡¯s hand stayed in the crook of his arm, and they began to walk toward the fountains. ¡°There is healing magic in Clandestina. It is why we are so adept with our physical care. Magic of life.¡± ¡°And of the opposite,¡± she said. Realizing what she had done, her eyes widened, and she put her hand over her mouth. ¡°I mean, I know of it, in passing.¡± Pierre walked them over to a bench, and they sat together. ¡°You speak of necrocr?ft?¡± Many did not even dare say the name of the magic. To acknowledge it openly was perhaps to associate with it, and that was a risk. ¡°I do,¡± she said, but her laughter was gone. ¡°To be honest, I do not understand why it is forbidden. One can heal wounds that should be fatal, or return the dead to life¡ªis that not all good?¡± ¡°And you are adorably focused on all the aspects of life that are in the cr?ft,¡± he said, resisting a desire to kiss her once more, and this time properly. ¡°But you forget it is a magic said to come from a ker.¡± ¡°A ker?¡± she asked. Curiosity won over fear, and she looked up to meet his gaze. ¡°How much do you know? Do the royals know more than¡ª¡± He raised a finger to her lips; she quieted. Oh, how soft her mouth felt even beneath gloves. ¡°I have heard, in passing and through my station, that keres are responsible. Specifically, one. All the others are gone, at least from this realm. And so she teaches her magic to not bear it alone.¡± ¡°Only one?¡± She spoke even as his hand was still to her mouth, and this sent a shiver through him. He lowered his hand and again placed it atop hers. ¡°She is a daimon: a spirit of another plane. Spirits of illness, pain, and the dead are hers to command, and her will is strongest and most needed in Clandestina. The keres once lived in this realm, along with the f¨¦e. Then humans began to settle here. We were healers, so the spirits of agony and suffering, of death, were forced out. They disappeared or fled. Most of the f¨¦e went to another plane. She returned to her birthplace and is the last of the ker as far as I know.¡± ¡°Then why can you heal? Why can you bring back the dead if it is from a daimon of pain?¡± How very close she was in her accusation. Another thrill went down his spine. ¡°She has become far more than a representation of death. Circumstances have forced her into other roles, and she sees the balance that is needed. Without life, after all, there can be no death. But you know well that our many healers are needed. Illness is common here, more so than in other lands. Much of that is her doing. She cannot stop being what she is.¡± ¡°So, she is not a blessed spirit?¡± ¡°No. I have heard she allows for healing because then there is a higher chance the patient later dies in a gruesome manner. There is also the rumor that those consorting with her are guaranteed a cruel death. There are prices for her generosity.¡± She asked no more questions about it, not even how Pierre knew so much, likely attributing it to the royal status, which was true; most of that he had learned not from Ophion but from Edgard. Yet a part of him wanted her to continue. Murder ~ (Continued) Dvoday, 16th of Prima, 11831 ~ He did not have breakfast with company the next morning. Elizabeth did not come, and he refused to let anyone in aside from a doctor (and only when he swore it was on Ophion¡¯s order). At lunch, though, she returned. The duc was sitting up in bed, unable to rest because of the headache that had returned. It seemed to flow throughout his whole body. Writing was impossible, but a distraction would be welcome, so he shuffled a deck of cards and laid out a game of solitaire on the bed. Then there was a soft knocking on the door, and much to Pierre¡¯s delight, Lizzy entered with a smile, coming over to sit in her chair at the head of the bed. Without even asking permission, she raised the fork from his ignored lunch to his mouth. ¡°I slept in late after our adventures,¡± she said. They had wandered the garden for a while after talking and had to sneak in so as not to be caught. Pierre was almost certain the guards were well aware of what was going on and had purposefully left them be. ¡°I worried perhaps I frightened you with all that talk of necrocr?ft,¡± he replied. Pluta¡¯s head jerked up, and she glared at her master. Elizabeth did not reply, looking at the game being played. ¡°What lovely cards,¡± she said. Tilting back his head, she placed a cold cloth on his forehead. He heeded his familiar¡¯s warning, taking a new route of conversation. ¡°The Comte d¡¯Eichel¡¯s daughter does not recognize the symbols?¡± ¡°Of course I do,¡± she responded quickly. The cloth got a squeeze and water dripped down his face. ¡°I am aware that different symbols are used for playing cards in other lands¡ªI know the reason for names of the counties and borders, after all. I simply have never seen a set like this myself.¡± ¡°My sincere apologies for saying otherwise.¡± He wiped at the stream of water, trying and failing to keep back a laugh. She continued to ignore him, looking at the cards more closely. They were shaped differently, taller and thicker than the standard cards she was used to. Instead of hearts and spades for suits, there were cups and swords, a fourth court card (knight), and another fifth set that was not a clear suit. The cards did not simply show the symbol and what number the card was, either. Entire scenes were beautifully drawn, the symbol incorporated into the art. ¡°Tell me then,¡± Pierre said. ¡°Are these symbols from the Italaviana set or from Roseliande?¡± ¡°Italaviana,¡± she replied. ¡°Swords are related to Spades, and so Piques, your duchy. Coins to Diamonds, and the duchy of Carreaux. I far prefer the decks from Roseliande, though.¡± ¡°And you are not only saying this because your county is Eichel?¡± ¡°They are a nicer set,¡± she protested. ¡°Acorns and roses are much better than clubs and cups.¡± His game was forgotten as she picked up several of the cards to look at them closer. ¡°They are called trionfi cards, used in trick-taking games we do not have with our decks,¡± Pierre said, picking through the forgotten klondike setup with her. ¡°These are another whole suit¡ªthe atouts. They have the highest value, along with the kings. And there is an extra card with no value at all.¡± He handed her the cards and watched as she looked at them. At one, she paused for a moment, and Pierre counted which place it would be in when she handed back the small deck. ¡°This fifth suit, is there any set up in the Royal Court to reflect it? It is a very interesting group of cards: The Moon, The Forest, Faith¡­ Death.¡± ¡°No, there is not. The fifth suit is up to the maker of the cards, though some themes are common. Places, concepts, nobility and those of other titles, like a magician.¡± He gathered all the cards up again and seemed to shuffle them. When Elizabeth turned to get the fork, he glanced at the card that she had taken note of. He had thought it would be Death, as she had mentioned it softly before, but no, it was Love. Another knock on the door. Before Pierre said anything, it opened, and a man a few years his senior entered the room. His eyes were a sky blue, and his hair so that it was almost white. Usually clean-shaven, it seemed as if he had not had time in several days. ¡°Brother!¡± Pierre grinned at the prince and sat up. ¡°What are you doing here? You are to be running my duchy.¡± ¡°Ah, that is the welcome I receive?¡± The prince walked over to the bed, and the two men hugged. He noticed Lizzy upon stepping back, who was still in a curtsy. ¡°Rise, Lady Elizabeth,¡± he said, extending a hand to help her. ¡°It is already all about the castle that you are Pierre¡¯s only permitted companion. Feel free to defer to me as his brother, not your prince, in private company.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness. Thank you.¡± ¡°Mother sent me,¡± Prince Aim¨¦ said to Pierre, sitting on the edge of the bed. ¡°They cannot return from their travels just yet and wanted to know how you were. Ophion wrote them when you became ill, you see. I was already on the way here myself and took a horse to ride ahead. H¨¦la?se and Ancel will be here in a few days.¡± ¡°Ophion surely told them I was getting better.¡± ¡°Well, yes, but Mother worries. She wanted news and would not ask for you to write it yourself in your condition.¡± ¡°Your Highness, Your Grace,¡± Lizzy interrupted. ¡°I believe this is a conversation between brothers. I shall take my leave and see you soon.¡± She nodded her deference to the two men. Pierre held out his hand to her, and she placed hers atop. He bent and kissed her fingers. ¡°Until we meet again.¡± She nodded, her cheeks rosy. ¡°Until then.¡± ¡°Brother, I am bereft of speech,¡± the prince said, watching Elizabeth leave. ¡°Does Mother know about her? Has a wedding been planned?¡± ¡°She has been my companion while I have been ill. We are not yet betrothed.¡± ¡°Yet,¡± Aim¨¦ repeated. He then took pity and changed the subject. ¡°What did take you so violently? Screams, Pierre, and throwing out the staff? I heard about that merely from walking the hall to your room.¡± ¡°Wondering if I can diagnose myself now with my degree?¡± ¡°Truly, Brother. I am worried.¡± Pierre hesitated on the lie. He had come up with several excuses for when it had merely been the larkspur, but as it was, there were more factors than just a poison and headache. He had not thought of how intense the recovery from her last test would be. ¡°Or can you not say?¡± the prince continued. A chill settled in Pierre¡¯s stomach. ¡°A nasty illness circled the dorms this winter,¡± the duc said. ¡°It was likely the culprit, along with an imbalance in the humors brought on by long travel, giving me a terrible headache alongside. I have no explanation for my foul mood beside pain.¡± He suspected his brother had some idea of the truth. The Royal House was well aware Mora was more than just a rumor; several people had been brought to sentence because of suspected affiliation during his time at court. Necrocr?ft was not a moral or lawful practice in the realm. Hiding the practice while being of the highest status at school had been rather easy. Here, while called principicule affectionately because of his fostering by the roi, he was merely the orphaned son of a duc. Legally, many outranked him. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Corruption existed on all levels, though. If the princeling, why not the prince? But Pierre could still not confirm anything for his brother, even if Aim¨¦ approved of Mora in some way. The risk was too great if he was wrong. ¡°Perhaps you should go take that last semester you are skipping,¡± the prince said, and smiled. Pierre relaxed. ¡°I finished quickly. There were no courses I did not take. And why are you and your family all coming up to the castle?¡± he added, changing the subject, ¡°For a visit or to meet with me?¡± ¡°Ah, well, Father and I have been in correspondence,¡± he said. ¡°Seeing as you finished classes a year early, but our deal is still in effect, perhaps there could be a transitional year.¡± ¡°A transitional year?¡± The duc had a fair idea of what would happen, but wanted to make certain. He reached out to pet Pluta as he listened. ¡°I will return to court here more often, begin to move back over the visits, and get caught up in business. Similarly, once you are well, you can go to Piques to begin understanding the land and the people. I have set up a council, those who have aided me, and I hope they shall aid you as well.¡± ¡°Brother, that is very generous. Thank you.¡± ¡°You are welcome.¡± Again, the prince smiled and placed a hand on Pierre¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I have missed you, Brother. I will go inform our parents that you are doing well and see you soon.¡±
Pierre lay awake that night, dismissing the student that Ophion set to keep an eye on him¡ªthe very same he had earlier killed. His name was Wolfram, and while only fifteen, he was top of the private class that Ophion led. The duc noticed the boy was wearing gloves and did not take them off all the while he sat there. He vaguely wondered if his uncle had taken another apprentice. He could not remember if the boy had had gloves on when tending to him last. The memory of what he had done to his lady returned to him. ¡°I am sorry,¡± he whispered. He reached out towards the larkspur that still decorated the room but did not touch. With a sigh, he closed his eyes. ¡°Forgive me.¡± A phantom clasped her hand in his. ¡°I was in pain,¡± he continued. His thumb stroked the back of the lady¡¯s hand. He would not have seen her, even if his eyes were open. ¡°I should know how to deal through agony, but I felt betrayed.¡± Mora settled on the bed; more spirit than flesh. ¡°As did I.¡± He pulled her into his arms and returned to sleep with death.
~ Vijfday, 19th of Prima, 11831 ~ Elizabeth visited often. What had been a pleasant surprise the first few times was now routine and much appreciated. The illness continued to wax and wane with the times of day (and whether Lizzy was around), Pierre finally realizing that his body would finish adjusting the day after Springfinding¡ªthe last quarter moon. Death¡¯s Moon. It was a long time to deal with this level of reoccurring pain, and the company helped. Tonight, there were still a few days left, and the pain had not stopped even at midnight. Pierre lay curled in his bed, having sent Lizzy away hours ago, though she had desired to stay. Wolfram was helping him manage, and the boy had just left to bring more cool water. He needed to kill something. It would distract the spirits of pain that now grew restless from being near him and unable to do more harm. He could channel their energy or suffer, and there was no other magic to tame them, as the full moon had that first night. During other times, they might leave him be, but this was still his final test; they would not accept a weak lord. The glass beside his bed held watered wine, and after piercing his finger with a pin, added a few drops of dark blood. He did not need to work a complicated spell, and a smaller wound would do. The greater the wound, or the greater the violence, the more powerful the resulting blood. His caretaker returned. Pierre balled his fist to hide the blood and scars, not having time to pull on his glove. ¡°Please, you have worked hard, drink from my glass,¡± he told the boy. ¡°I have not had the desire for it. Tea, perhaps, if you could get some.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Grace. Thank you.¡± He first tended Pierre, replacing the cloth and covering him with another blanket. Taking the glass, he seemed to want to refuse the offer but could not. He drank it, then left for the kitchens. Some of the spirits left with him, and there was a slight reprieve until he returned. Wolfram set the tea down on the nightstand. ¡°Shall I die again?¡± ¡°You know what I am doing?¡± The same boy that he had killed, the same one that had taken to wearing gloves. Ophion¡¯s best student. ¡°I have guessed,¡± the boy replied, allowing himself to look at the duc. ¡°Then no, you shan¡¯t. I assume you have an interest in this?¡± Pierre opened his hand, showing scars and smeared black blood. ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Then bring me another sacrifice.¡± The boy was silent for a moment, unable to look away from the duc¡¯s hand. ¡°May it be an animal?¡± he asked. ¡°No. Bring a person. I hold your soul already. Do not attempt anything revealing or it will be you.¡± He bowed and left again. ¡°And how will you explain a missing person?¡± Pluta asked. She was lying on the pillow beside him and licked at the blood and pinprick. ¡°F¨¦e.¡± ¡°Not entirely a lie, either.¡± Wolfram returned with a young woman. She curtsied deeply upon seeing the duc. The boy stood beside her, close enough for their hands to brush together. ¡°You fret so much, you ask it to be a creature, and you bring this lovely mademoiselle?¡± the lord of death asked. He sat up, and his eyes flicked over to the girl. She wore a sleeping gown, and her dark curls were loose for bed. ¡°Look at me,¡± he said. She retained her posture, only raising her head. ¡°Your lineage?¡± he asked. There was more to her than human. ¡°My family hails from Cygnorum, Your Grace,¡± she said. She would have some of the swan-folk magic in her, perhaps even be able to change form herself. ¡°Do you know why you are here?¡± ¡°I am to die, Your Grace.¡± ¡°Come, sit beside me.¡± He motioned for Wolfram to give him the glass and took out a knife from the side drawer. Positioning his hand above the rim, and in full view of both the boy and the girl, he cut himself and bled. Pluta was given this wound to lick until it was no longer so deep (under other circumstances she would have been able to heal it already), and Wolfram bandaged it. Pierre gave his full attention to the girl sitting on his bed. ¡°You will drink this,¡± he said. ¡°And I will kill you. It will be painless, and no marks will appear anywhere on you. Nothing cruel shall be done to your body.¡± She was pale and now shaking, but stayed sitting beside him. He raised the blood to her lips. She looked to Wolfram, and seeing something that calmed her, she closed her eyes and drank. The lord put aside the empty glass and hugged the girl. He held her, comforted her, stroked back her hair, and watched as tears flowed down her cheeks. ¡°Un, deux¡ª¡± ¡°Mercy.¡± He snapped his fingers before finishing the count, and the girl died in his arms. He held her a moment longer, then let her body slide to the floor. ¡°Rid the room of her waste,¡± he told Pluta, lying back down with a grateful sigh. ¡°Her corpse must stay intact, let it be hidden underneath the bed. As I promised her, do nothing harmful to her. She will be buried at a more convenient time.¡± Turning his head to look at Wolfram out of the corner of his eye, he saw the boy standing, a hand to his mouth, fascinated and abhorred. ¡°Death is not pretty,¡± the lord told him. ¡°She was beloved to you, was she not?¡± ¡°She was dying,¡± the young suitor replied. He walked over to her body and knelt beside it. ¡°Often in pain. I began to learn so I could heal her, but it did not work¡­ she asked to die.¡± ¡°Then I am glad it was her will.¡± Wolfram touched her, stroking back her hair. He waited for her to open her eyes, as if he had not seen her murder moments ago. Pluta sat beside him for the moment. It was a sick room, unpleasant scents were standard, and it was well known the duc was still quite ill. She could give the boy his time. ¡°Can you not bring her back?¡± He sounded close to tears, as if just now understanding exactly what had taken place. ¡°No,¡± Pierre replied softly. ¡°She was my sacrifice, to return her life would be to break a vow.¡± ¡°And¡­ if someone else brought her back?¡± The duc turned on his side so he could see both the boy and the girl. Clever young man. He could see why Ophion had chosen him. Why Mora had chosen him. ¡°If someone else did it, then I would break no vow.¡± ¡°May I return her?¡± The assistant looked up to the duc, pleading. ¡°I can still learn, can I not?¡± ¡°Returning a person¡¯s life will take quite a long time of studying. Three years, perhaps four. You could just wait for Ophion¡¯s return. There is also the matter of her illness. It may return with her. You would need to know what it is and how to treat it before you attempted it or it may all be in vain.¡± ¡°I want to be the one. I mean¡­ is she well where she is? Happy?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She would be in Akhlys, a plane of the dead. Those of Clandestina were guided there by Mora. It was a judgement before a more permanent afterlife; not paradise, but neither an inferno. ¡°Then I will learn. Both how to bring her back and what hurt her so.¡± Wolfram turned back to his dead love. He finished his inspection and hid the body, pushing it under the bed and pulling the sheets so that they covered the gap to the floor. Pluta snuck under after it. ¡°Thank you, Your Grace,¡± Wolfram said. He stood and poured the cool tea for Pierre, handing him a mug. It was then the lord understood¡ªshe had not been asking for mercy; she had thanked him. ¡°You are welcome,¡± he replied to them both. Poison ~ (Continued) Vijfday, 19th of Prima, 11831 ~ A touch, a sleight of hand: he shuffled the deck in such a way that a card cut into his finger. He placed aside the whole pack. Gesturing for Lizzy to remain seated by the bed, he used the same hand to pass her tea, now with an extra drop of blood. He folded his hands together to hide any black stain. ¡°Thank you, Pierre.¡± ¡°Of course, Lizzy.¡± She took a drink and did not notice. He did nothing but smiled as she complimented the tea and placed it on the saucer for a time. They resumed their conversation as if nothing amiss had happened. ¡°Now, my dear,¡± Pierre said. ¡°I would like you to come with me to dinner.¡± ¡°Me, Pierre? I have earned no such spot at the royal table.¡± He would be entirely well in three more days, if his estimate about the moon was correct, and by that point, the roi and reine would be home as well. There was to be a royal family dinner staged for their return and Pierre¡¯s departure for Piques. He had insisted on the date, even though some wished he would still stay in bed. ¡°You call my uncle with familial terms, and you have become close to me. You have earned your place. It will be in two days. And this is not an order, my dear, but a request. Do think about it, please?¡± ¡°I shall; I will.¡± She left shortly after this, and Pierre was allowed to give her a kiss on the cheek. This time, when his heart fluttered, he was sure it was because of her. Trying to be patient, he waited until the moment the door closed before he snapped his fingers and captured her soul. If he wished, with another movement, he could place her in an unnatural sleep, never to wake by any medical procedure or prayer. He could end her life, forcing her into a land of the dead. He could take her to, and bring her back, from those edges. He moved his fingers as if fiddling with a coin. Hers was a gentle soul, and he longed for it. He flicked his fingers to release his hold. Still, for the next three days he could grasp her soul without much effort, despite distance as long as she remained in the realm. In the back of his self, he felt the humming of her spirit alongside the links that tied him to Pluta, Wolfram, Salome, and would to anyone else that had been made to ingest his blood. Her spirit comforted him as much as her physical presence had, and he felt more at peace. Until the crescendo of his headache overwhelmed him. He hid his face in the pillow and whimpered. He had hoped the pain would lessen when he used cr?ft, but it did not seem the case. It was one of the many prices one paid to know this magic.
~ Hexday, 20th of Prima, 11831 ~ ¡°You are leaving the day after tomorrow as well, yes?¡± he asked Elizabeth the next day, placing down the Seven of Batons to lose against the Knave of Coins in a game of War. She was sitting on the far edge of his bed to better play the game, legs dangling near the corpse that still lay hidden. ¡°Yes. Brother is certain his child will be born by then, and as you are leaving yourself that day, Mother insists I return.¡± ¡°And if you were to have other plans?¡± ¡°Like?¡± She seemed curious, but unaware this was a suggestion. She won the next hand as well, picking up the Ace of Swords and his Queen of Cups. ¡°I am leaving for Piques, as you know, which my brother is in his last year of governing. I have finished my studies a year early, and he wishes I know how to properly take care of ¡®his¡¯ duchy. I would like you to be there as well.¡± She was already blushing. ¡°Your Grace¡ª¡± ¡°Elizabeth,¡± he interrupted. He placed his hand over hers and squeezed when she looked down. ¡°I wish the company of a friend. You have proven a dear companion. Perhaps you shall learn how to run a whole duchy?¡± ¡°I am the younger child, a daughter, of a comte. I shall have no need to learn how to take care of an entire duchy.¡± Pierre smiled gently. ¡°You are the beloved companion of a duc,¡± he told her. He raised her hand to kiss it and tugged her toward him, catching her in his arms. When she looked up, he kissed her. For a moment, neither was certain of what to do, but his arms wrapped around her, a hand tangled in her hair, and she shivered in his arms and pressed herself ever closer. They pulled apart after several moments, Lizzy sitting back and touching her kiss-swollen lips. Pierre seemed almost surprised by his own actions. ¡°Lady Elizabeth, I¡ª¡± ¡°I accept your invitation to spend the start of spring with you, Duc Piques. Dear Pierre. Though I shall need to ask and be granted permission by my family.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± he said. He brushed back some curls that had come loose from her hairstyle and kissed her gently once more.
~ Siwenday, 21st of Prima, 11831 ~ Her mother was delighted that she had been formally invited to stay with the duc at his estate. Such arrangements were not uncommon for ladies if the men of their affection were of a more distant land. The household would know to treat the lady guest with respect, as a probable future lady, and there would be no lack of chaperons. The pigeon with Lady Eichel¡¯s message returned the morning of Springfinding, granting permission and also mentioning that Egl?¡¯s time seemed to be upon her, the comtesse having just received another letter from home (she was still traveling). The lord physician was riding ahead to try to make it in time (though her mother did not think it possible even with a good horse, they were still a few days away). With any luck, another message would be sent soon about the child. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
The royal family dinner was to begin at moonrise. The roi and reine returned to court in the late afternoon, visiting Pierre for a short while to be assured of his improving health. He had taken to sitting at his desk, bored with lying in bed, but was still forced to nap during the hours of high sun. The spirits had dispersed enough so that his journal was unreadable, except for the sections about daily life and his legal education. ¡°I am fine, Maman,¡± he assured the reine when she asked why he was up, hugging her. ¡°Here, feel my forehead.¡± Wolfram was keeping him company at that time, and Pierre introduced him as his own student. He had decided to bring Wolfram along to Piques as well, stealing him from Ophion. ¡°And Eichel¡¯s daughter?¡± the roi prompted. He scratched at his auburn beard. ¡°I do not see the girl who has become the topic of gossip and praise among my staff.¡± ¡°She will be my guest tonight, Father.¡± ¡°I look forward to meeting her.¡± Pierre had not seen her all that day, but Wolfram assured him that the lady was merely busy with tonight and the departure tomorrow. ¡°Well then, perhaps I should be busy as well. Help me pick out my attire.¡±
Washed, dressed, and feeling healthy for the first time in a week, Pierre left his room without trying to hide from the guards or his doctors. Elizabeth had sent a note that she would be waiting by the east entrance to the dining hall, and he made his way there alone. Even Pluta stayed behind with Wolfram, who wished to try to see if he could feel his love¡¯s soul with the limited knowledge he had. Turning the corner, Pierre stopped and had to actually support himself with his cane. Lady Elizabeth Anne stood off to the side, wearing a very similar blue gown to what she had worn at the last party, but this time, her sleeves were quite short, and she wore long white gloves to compensate. Her hair was loose, some of it over her shoulder, displaying sapphire earrings. She twisted a cream fan nervously in her palms but stopped and opened it to check whether she had damaged it. Pressed upon the parchment was the blue larkspur he had given her the first night. ¡°Oh, Lizzy¡­¡± Seized with desire, he did not announce himself, striding over to her while she was still occupied with the fan and kissing her before she could fully realize what was going on. One arm wrapped around her waist, and the other held her hand and the fan so it would not fall and be damaged. ¡°You are the most beautiful creature,¡± he told her between kisses to her lips, her cheek, and brow. ¡°Do not fret, for no one can feel ill will towards such a lovely being as you.¡± They entered the dining hall several minutes later, after stealing several more kisses and composing themselves.
¡°News, Your Majesties!¡± A courier entered the dining hall before dessert when everyone was seated more informally, some exchanging their glasses of wine for cups of tea. ¡°From Eichel. Lady Egl? has born a son this Springfinding; Gwythyr ¨¦t¨¦.¡± ¡°Named after summer,¡± H¨¦la?se, Aim¨¦¡¯s wife, said softly. ¡°What a wonderful name. Though it is springtime.¡± ¡°But Summerfinding was nine months ago,¡± Pierre replied, and there was quiet laughter at the understanding. Aim¨¦ raised his glass. ¡°To Gwythyr ¨¦t¨¦!¡± Pierre¡¯s glass touched Elizabeth¡¯s, and he whispered to her congratulations for the new addition to her family. He took a deep drink of his dessert wine and immediately tasted something wrong. The wine was bitter and a familiar burning coated his throat. Poison. Whether deadly, and if so how quickly fatal, he had no idea, but the lord wasted no time, curious though he was about the effects. He tugged at Pluta¡¯s soul to gain her attention from his rooms and bid her hurry. He thought it better not to bite the inside of his cheek and give the unknown substance access to his bloodstream. As the courier left, his cat entered, and with a wave, he made it known it was all right. ¡°A family dinner without Pluta, whatever was I thinking,¡± he said. Elizabeth had not turned back to her food and made to hold Pierre¡¯s hand underneath the table. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Yes, fine. Just a spell.¡± Pluta dashed to her master. Pierre bent as if to give her some food from the hand that Lizzy did not hold, and she bit him. He gasped, taking his left hand back and placing the gloved finger in his mouth. He could taste the blood on the fabric. ¡°Pluta,¡± he scolded her gently aloud. ¡°Be more careful next time. Take just the fish, not my whole hand.¡± Before he could do anything else, Lizzy had leaned over and pressed a handkerchief to the bite. ¡°I¡­ thank you,¡± he replied softly. His right hand stayed in her lap, and their fingers twined together. Conversation began again. The prince discussed the duchy and the kingdom, and the duc offered his opinions while manipulating the spirits. Playing with Lizzy¡¯s fingers was just the motion that they responded to as well. His unease slowly left. Whatever poison had started to attack his body became void. He did not drink or eat anything for the rest of the night, but did not stop thinking about what had happened. He neither spoke up, however, nor alerted anyone except to make sure no one else drank what he left. To say something would be to delay his trip, to cause worry, and begin an investigation. He was still far more curious than fearful about who wanted to take his life.
¡°Did you do this?¡± he asked Mora, feeling her presence in the room that night. Another headache from using his cr?ft had begun as well, though not too terribly painful compared to the usual. ¡°The poison or how you feel now?¡± ¡°Whichever one you were involved in.¡± ¡°More the latter,¡± she said. She stroked at his bangs and shooed away the pain. ¡°I did not warn you about the poison, but it was not me who put it there.¡± ¡°And do you know who it was, My Lady?¡± No answer, just the feeling of a kiss on his forehead.
~ Iunday, 22nd of Prima, 11831 ~ It was not a coffin, but as she was not staying dead, perhaps it was more fitting. Pierre laid the girl in an elaborate trunk, legs tucked up so that she would fit. Her nightgown was different from the one she had died in. Pluta had, for good measure, consumed that as well, but it was thought immodest to leave her without clothes. Wolfram made certain his love¡¯s body was well kept, her head even rested on a pillow, and he hid her underneath a pile of silk. She would not decay as long as Pierre willed it. ¡°Thank you again, Your Grace,¡± the young suitor said. The trunk was locked, and Wolfram given the key. ¡°She really does seem just asleep.¡± ¡°We shall find you an animal to become your familiar after we arrive. Lessons shall be sparse at first. You are certain you wish to be the one to bring her back?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Grace.¡± ¡°Very well then.¡± The servants were called in to gather up luggage, and Pierre made his way to the carriages. He had heard that Lizzy was already seated in hers and reading. He found the one with elaborate gold acorns on the side and knocked on the door with his cane. ¡°May I be allowed in?¡± he asked. She smiled and opened the door while he climbed in before a footman could move to help. ¡°Pierre,¡± she greeted informally, and he pulled the small curtain to the window before he kissed her. ¡°Lizzy, darling. I have something for you.¡± He took out a rectangular jewelry box from his coat pocket and opened it so that she could see a gold pendant in the shape of a larkspur stem, with deep amethysts bunched together as the petals. ¡°Pierre, I¡ª¡± He silenced her with another quick kiss and hooked the clasp behind her neck. The pendant rested in the hollow of her throat. ¡°I will finish monitoring everyone getting ready and return soon, darling. Wolfram and Pluta shall be our company; I wished this to be done privately.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Grace.¡± She fell back into formal speech when unable to think of anything to say. He smiled at her, kissed her cheek, and went to finish checking the cort¨¨ge. Elizabeth smiled so widely that her cheeks hurt. She tried to continue reading, but had to stop every few sentences to look again at the pendant. It was beautiful and the first piece of jewelry that she had ever received from a suitor. Her smile only grew as she remembered the meaning of purple larkspur: first love. Something caught in her throat. The lady pulled out a handkerchief (one of Pierre¡¯s dark ones) and coughed. She did not taste or see the drops of blood that were left behind. Spirits of Death ~ Iunday, 29th of Prima, 11831 ~ She had become ill. A cough began the day of their departure and lasted throughout the journey, bringing with it chills and taking away her appetite. Still far from Piques¡¯s capital they were commanded to stop and rest in a town, her suitor refusing to go further until her health improved. His orders were that of duc and doctor; none could argue. Pierre Salvador carried Elizabeth Anne to the most elegant suite in the inn as if he were already her husband, laying her down in bed and then moving to the hall while a maid helped her undress. When he entered again she was curled up under the covers shivering. Ignoring the maid, he made his way to the lady, kissing her forehead and letting his lips linger to both comfort and assess a fever. ¡°I am unfamiliar with what ails you, my dear,¡± he said, pulling back and then stroking her curls. Her blue eyes were unfocused and her skin pale save for blotches on her cheeks. He felt her throat, noting abnormalities. ¡°I will consult with local physicians about this. You will be better soon.¡± ¡°Forgive me for being so much trouble¡ª¡± A kiss silenced her. The thought he could catch her illness entered his mind, but the desire to show her no blame won over. And if he did fall ill, feel the symptoms himself, at least he might recognize and hold back the spirits that plagued her. She broke the kiss to cough. Spots of red betrayed how much worse her condition had become. ¡°Rest for now,¡± he said softly. Taking out a handkerchief he wiped away her blood and tucked her in again. The duc then remained standing by her side, not wanting to leave her, one hand still stroking dark blonde hair damp from fever sweat. ¡°There is drink for Lady Elizabeth by the bed, Your Grace,¡± the maid said behind him. ¡°And chimes to the servant¡¯s rooms for when she wakes.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Pierre replied. ¡°You may go.¡± He poured his love a glass of diluted wine as the maid left and paused after she shut the door. Lizzy¡¯s eyes were closed. There were no witnesses. He set the pitcher down and took off his gloves. With folding knife taken from his pocket he pricked his finger. Blood seeped out, becoming dark first with saturation and then in hue. When it dripped down his hand, even the trail left behind was black. He let several drops of blood fall into her drink before putting on his gloves again. They were dark as well, and by sight one would not see the bloodstains. He would change them later when he had a spare moment. ¡°Sleep well, Lizzy. Do not forget to drink. I will have a light dinner brought to you later.¡± She did not reply, already asleep or too weak to answer. He sat in one of the spare chairs and put away his knife. Perhaps she would wake to quench her thirst, and he would be able to use cr?ft to try to heal her by means outside the natural. This too kept him from seeing the rest of his entourage. There was enough on his mind without half the court attempting to gain favor. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. For half an hour the duc watched his dear friend. She slept peacefully, only coughing now and again, and her shivering began to cease. Pierre only moved to wipe her lips once, and later again to touch her throat. It was still early spring, perhaps this was an illness she caught in winter? The door creaked as it opened. Pierre glanced over to see a black cat entering the room and smiled as Pluta nudged the door closed with her head. She then turned to him and jumped into his lap. Pierre hugged her as she began to purr. ¡°I have just been here with Lizzy,¡± he told his pet. He whispered so as not to wake the girl. The cat nudged him to continue. ¡°She is very ill. I do not know what to do, Pluta. I don¡¯t know how to feel. A doctor has been sent for, but what if they can offer no help either?¡± Elizabeth had been unwell, but seemingly not terribly so, until that morning when she could no longer hide the blood that came with her increasing fits of coughing. Still over a week away from their original destination of Spadille they were only six, perhaps five, from her home in Eichel. Lord Ophion, the royal physical, was also visiting her home at the moment. Perhaps a detour there would be prudent. Pluta pressed herself to her master and purred louder to try to offer comfort. ¡°What is the worst that can happen?¡± the cat asked. To most it would sound like mewling, but to him and those that knew necrocr?ft it would be Saiva¡¯s common language. ¡°She could suffer,¡± he replied, looking up to the sleeping comte¡¯s daughter. ¡°And I might not be able to do anything.¡± Illness was something one learned to understand and live with in Clandestina. While some of the best healers and doctors of the world resided in this realm, it was by necessity. Death was not a certainty for many illnesses that would have taken lives anywhere else, but that did not mean the journey to health was smooth. The guardians who had once controlled this were all but gone. Some resided in other realms, most had just disappeared, but the magic of a realm was innate. Other places could continue to thrive without ever knowing about the keres; this land of f¨¦e and human was in turmoil. Yet some did not accept this fate so easily. The lord of death stepped out of the room, giving Lizzy one last glance before shutting the door. His familiar was still nestled in his arms. ¡°My Lady?¡± Pierre asked the air. A presence arose behind him and arms wrapped around his waist. Death rested her head between his shoulder-blades. She brought a chill with her, as if she had stood out in the snow for far too long and had yet to warm, and the duc shivered in her embrace. ¡°The illness¡ª¡± he began. ¡°The spirits are not mine,¡± Mora said. ¡°They come from my plane, but only in ancestry.¡± She was not divine though at times called goddess to honor her power. Neither all-knowing nor all-powerful, she was a being that came from another plane, and had a power over certain spirits¡ªa daimon. The last of the keres, the daimons of pain and suffering. Legend and time had turned her into a being that responded to Death. And sometimes Life. ¡°Do what you will,¡± she said before he could ask his question. ¡°Piques is your land and Clandestina your home. You do not need my permission, Lord Pierre.¡± The wrong title to call him as he was a duc, but she was referring to his other rank as her chosen. ¡°Will you help?¡± he asked. Mora had been wary of Elizabeth since the girl had returned to Pierre¡¯s life. Had been jealous even that he had come back to life after committing suicide (the final of her tests) instead of staying with her in the land of the dead. Elizabeth was a large part in why he had chosen to return. ¡°I will not hinder.¡± She placed a kiss of ice to the nape of his neck, and the weight of her against him vanished. The cold remained. Cr?ft ~ (Continued) Iunday, 29th of Prima, 11831 ~ Pierre made his way to the dining hall a while later. He had gone to his own rooms to try to think, but he could not focus. Pluta listened, but did not know enough about medicine to offer any aid, and even magically this was beyond her. Grabbing his cane, Pierre went to join those that had accompanied him¡ªthey had been left to have meals while Lizzy was tended to and rooms sorted. From guards, to those driving the carriages, miscellaneous staff, and other nobles who had been at the castle for his birthday party just two weeks past: Traveling as a child of the court came with great attention. He raised a finger when he entered the dining hall, hushing the man that would announce his presence. He would be polite with the rest later but for now he needed just one person. His student Wolfram, a boy gifted in medicine and similar skills. Pierre found him quickly, sitting among a group of young men that helped with the animals. ¡°Have you heard of this illness?¡± the duc asked, interrupting some story about the dogs. Wolfram nodded though the others seemed unsure of what to do with the duc before them. They settled for keeping their eyes on their mostly empty plates. ¡°Yes, Your Grace,¡± he replied aloud, standing to address his master. ¡°But I have only heard of it in passing. I do not know the treatment. I have just heard the lord physician mention it.¡± Before being with the duc Wolfram had been a student of the royal physician, Ophion, who was also Pierre¡¯s uncle. Pierre nodded, the tightening of his grip on his cane the only sign of his discomfort. ¡°Let us go wait for the doctor and see if this has been happening in the area. Come along.¡± Wolfram was still a student, but he was bright to be chosen by Ophion. And brave, Pierre added to himself, thinking of how he had reacted to learning of Pierre¡¯s dark magic. His fresh eyes might help Pierre see something that emotion was clouding over. The remaining food was forgotten, Wolfram attending Pierre while leaving behind the others. Several more people offered to come, but the duc ignored them and walked by. He had spent the last several years as a student of medicine, becoming accustomed to his social rank not interfering too much with his life. Since returning to court the transition was still new. ¡°What else has Ophion said?¡± ¡°It presents with a harsh cough that can lead to blood coming up from the lungs and throat. The few cases he has seen¡­¡± ¡°Ended in death,¡± Pierre finished for the boy when Wolfram did not voice the words. Under his breath he added, ¡°At least death I can cure.¡± They stood before Elizabeth¡¯s room now. Guards were at the stairs but none in this hall, giving the lady and the duc any privacy they desired. A chaperon would have been proper, but with the sickness Pierre was a physician before he was a lover. ¡°Your Grace?¡± Wolfram asked, as the duc had paused and the movements of his fingers showed him to be using magic. Though still a new apprentice of Mora, the boy felt the spirits of illness in the air give their attention to the duc. He could not help the shiver that ran through him. ¡°She drank the wine,¡± Pierre said, ¡°And fell back to sleep immediately. I can feel her soul once again,¡± he added with a smile. ¡°Come.¡± He opened the door and ushered in his medical student and magical apprentice. The door was then closed and locked, and Pluta meowed from her spot on Elizabeth¡¯s bed before jumping down to be near them. A familiar was good to have around when performing complex magic. Pierre put aside his cane, pulling off his gloves and stuffing them into a pocket before he shrugged off his outer jacket. As Wolfram took the outerwear, he watched and saw that at no moment did the duc stop painting with his fingers, reeling in the spirits so that their attention, will, and power was his to control. The duc then made to snap his fingers. The movement was there, but he could not press hard enough and there was no sound. He tried again and still could not do it. Positioning his hand for a third time he could not press at all, and his fingers moved apart as if an invisible force was pulling them in opposite directions. Pierre fought until his thumb was so far back that it dislocated with an audible pop. He swore, cradling his hand and glaring at the air. Wolfram, who had been entranced with the display, suddenly found himself able to move and rushed to help. ¡°Move it back in carefully,¡± Pierre said, holding out his throbbing hand. He had not had spirits react to him so violently in years. Wolfram did not bother cautioning that it would hurt before snapping it back in place. Pierre flinched and made a pained noise. ¡°Thank you,¡± the duc said, releasing a breath as he tested his fingers. It would swell some but mobility was not much affected. He would shuffle his favorite deck of cards later to make sure of that. ¡°They do not want me to interfere,¡± he spoke, more to himself than Wolfram. He ran a hand through his black, grey-streaked hair, made so from pain and cr?ft. ¡°Mora mentioned them being unlike her own.¡± A magic and its spirits were, in theory, the same throughout a realm. That was after all what the borders of the realms signified. But citizens were not always loyal to their liege, and borders could be crossed. He walked back over to Elizabeth and stood closer to her than before. She was still sleeping deeply, unaffected by their talking¡ªthough that was his doing. The first spell he had put her under was unconsciousness, which had been allowed of him. She coughed even in dream and more blood came up. He wiped her lips with a handkerchief. He began to draw with his fingers again as if coaxing over a frightened animal. He did not ask for anything aside from information, making sure to be polite, and it was finally given. Harmful micro-animalia ran rampant in her body, clustering around her throat and lungs. Her whole body was weakened and in time it would simply stop working. Unfortunately, that was all that he could tell. Necrocr?ft was not a miracle, one had to understand what one was looking for and this was new to him. He tried anyway, banishing some of the illness with a general command, and the spirits thankfully thinned. ¡°Perhaps if you try,¡± he said over his shoulder to Wolfram. He broke the active connection and moved out of the way to let the boy come closer. A dull ache in the back of his head confirmed his actions would have consequences. ¡°I am not sure¡­¡± ¡°You have not started your practical training, I know. But the first step is knowledge. I am here,¡± Pierre assured him. ¡°Should you overstep I can save you and her.¡± Wolfram looked worriedly to the duc but took off his gloves. He had practiced cutting into his hands with Ophion, to know how deeply to cut, how to hide the pain, but that was as far as he had gone. The lord handed him a small folding knife and began to explain. ¡°The greater the wound, the greater the magic. But eventually you will be skilled enough that small incisions will do the trick. There are also areas where the magic is more concentrated. If a wound is deep, or closer to your heart there will be a stronger connection. But lines of power are easiest found on the hand. While painful to use the hand later unless a familiar helps to heal you, it is fastest and easiest in the moment.¡± He took Wolfram¡¯s hand and opened his own palm to compare the two. ¡°Instead of reading the lines to know things about a person, a suitor of death cuts their flesh along them. This one for healing,¡± he said, tracing a scar on his own hand and then the same line on Wolfram¡¯s. ¡°And this for illness. Another for death. This is not better or worse than other parts of the body that have similar threads, but it is easiest to do quickly, and what you likely will most often use. Eventually you may not need the lines.¡± This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. ¡°And for bringing back the dead?¡± Wolfram asked. Pierre had done it in front of him with just a cut along his palm, something small and thin that would heal over in a few days¡¯ time even without Pluta¡¯s help. It had not even been on any specific line of power. ¡°For the first year or two you will cut your wrist for that,¡± Pierre said. Pushing up his sleeve there was a long scar running from his wrist to halfway up his elbow, with smaller ones surrounding it. Wolfram slowly pushed up his own sleeve and swallowed to keep down his anxiety. ¡°Even with a familiar you will scar at times, though far fainter than it would be otherwise. This wound is meant to be deep, Wolfram. I say it happened when I fell from a horse, should I need my sleeves rolled up in company. It helps that I am not the best rider.¡± The attempt at levity was lost on the boy still looking at the scars. ¡°You do this because to bring back a life, at first, you must risk your own?¡± ¡°Correct,¡± Pierre confirmed. And then in one motion he took the open knife from Wolfram and cut down his student¡¯s arm. To his credit the boy held back his yelp of surprise and pain. It was a shallow wound though, not threatening to his life just yet. Pierre ran a finger along the cut gathering blood. He then wiped his hand on the handkerchief he still had in his hand. ¡°Pluta? Heal him and clean the floor.¡± Pierre smiled to Wolfram and said a quick apology while the familiar jumped on top of a chair to reach the arm. Several scratchy licks later the wound was closed and only tinged pink. The blood from his arm, and the floor, were too then taken care of. ¡°Wolfram, are you alright?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Grace. Just a little shocked. Thank you, I am not sure if I could have done that myself. But surely Lady Elizabeth¡ª¡± ¡°Is still with us. But perhaps the risk I forced upon you will entice the spirits to tell you more than they told me.¡± The duc wiped Lizzy¡¯s lips with Wolfram¡¯s blood and stepped aside. ¡°Feel with your soul. The motions of your fingers do not need to be anything specific, just get their attention.¡± Wolfram did so, closing his eyes and using a hand to play an invisible piano in the air. Another sense opened to him as if he was for the first time in his life seeing detail or color. He felt, somewhat with his mind and yet too with his whole body, a connection with Lady Elizabeth. He felt her heart, her breath, her life, and how to aid or end those things. It felt too intimate, and he almost broke the connection, but a hand on his shoulder steadied him. Concentrating Wolfram narrowed the feeling to the parts of her body that were ill. ¡°It feels like death,¡± he said. ¡°Like Lady Mora, but not the same. I do not think this illness wants to kill her, though. It is just that her, anyone¡¯s, body will not survive long in this state.¡±
After trying to understand the spirits of the illness and failing, Pierre and Wolfram retired to the duc¡¯s large suite to wait until the local physician came. The boy held a whispered conversation with his lord¡¯s familiar, and Pierre sat shuffling a deck of cards. ¡°Will my hair turn grey, like His Grace¡¯s?¡± Wolfram asked. He tried to pull down a lock of his own black hair to see if any of the color had changed. ¡°Probably a little,¡± Pluta said, licking her paw and cleaning her fur. There was still some blood between her digits. ¡°And you¡¯ll have a headache tomorrow too. But it should not be too bad yet.¡± ¡°I can withstand a headache.¡± If it meant being able to bring back the girl he loved he would gladly deal with pain. It did not take long for a servant to announce the doctor¡¯s arrival. ¡°Have him brought here,¡± Pierre said, pocketing his toy. A few moments later there was another knock, and the door opened. ¡°Your Grace?¡± a doctor greeted them upon entering the room. The duc stood and crossed the room to shake his hand, a gesture of equality from physician to physician. ¡°My beloved is ill,¡± Pierre began without further introduction. ¡°A harsh cough that leads to bleeding, though whether from the lungs or throat I am not certain. She runs a fever and is weak and pale. She is asleep at the moment though if you need to examine her she may be woken.¡± The doctor nodded, looking grave. ¡°There is no need, Your Grace. I have seen the illness. It is rarer here than in the south of Piques, but it is slowly spreading north. I know of no name for it, but I can describe what is happening. It is an illness that can lay dormant in a human person for many months if not years. I speculate there are many infected among us, we are merely not ill. When it becomes active there is bleeding, as you have seen, weakness and degeneration until death if it is not stopped.¡± ¡°And what causes it to become active?¡± ¡°The presence of death,¡± the doctor replied. Pierre remained composed, but Wolfram coughed to hide his intake of breath. The doctor did not pay him any attention. ¡°How is this treated?¡± the duc continued. ¡°I have medicines to treat the cough, the tearing, and to keep down the fever¡ªbut these only treat the symptoms and not the illness. The afflicted must be surrounded by life. It is early spring¡ªif she has just become ill then perhaps it will not be for long. By autumn I hope to have a better cure in mind. I can come by soon again to see her when she is awake.¡± ¡°Thank you. If you could show me the medicines that will help and provide me with enough doses until we reach Spadille I would be most grateful. How much will it be? And if you need any aid to find this cure, financial or otherwise, then I will provide it.¡± ¡°For you and your beloved, My Grace, there is no charge. I may take you up on the offer for research patronage though.¡± They shook hands once more, and the doctor left.
Pierre sat by her bed again that evening, reading through letters that she had sent him. They had held a correspondence for a time while he had gone to University, but he was ashamed to admit that she wrote him far more often than he replied. There were a few letters in the box that he had not even opened though he had certainly planned to read them upon getting them. He slid a finger under the wax seal and opened one of the forgotten letters. It was short, just a note to ask how he was doing now that her brother had returned home and he still stayed. He did not even remember getting it. ¡°I was well,¡± he replied to her now. ¡°Glad that Piers had passed his exams and could return early to his family. I helped him with those, I¡¯m sure he told you. He begged me to study with him so he could learn quicker and get home to Egl?. Then I needed to continue my own studies. So as you guessed, I was busy.¡± They had taken many of the same courses, but Pierre had not been content with just being a doctor. He had decided to become a surgeon, learn more invasive techniques, and to know more about the human body. He also needed to finish Mora¡¯s lessons. He went to his own room once night set, asking Pluta to wake him every other hour so he could check on Lizzy. A nurse was staying by her side at all times that he was away, but he needed to see for himself how she was doing. He checked her temperature throughout the night and woke her up once so that she could drink a tea to bring down her fever. Her coughing increased, as did the amount of blood that was left after it, but the last couple of hours before dawn she seemed to improve and then become stable.
~ Dvoday, 30th of Prima, 11831 ~ In the morning Elizabeth said that she was feeling better and he need not hover. Pierre was torn between staying with her, and possibly making her worse because of his magic, and staying away when there were things only he would know about her. Not due to any recent long term intimacy, but the cr?ft that he suspected made her ill might be the only thing that could help her. In the end there was business to attend to, and the decision was made for him. Though they had not planned for a stay in this town along their way, the foster son of the roi, and future duc of Piques, was there and that came with expectations. He ordered several to attend to her and made certain that the bells that chimed for maids and nurses were in order. Wolfram was given a specific set of orders to check the microanimalia after meals if she slept and to monitor her humors. ¡°I love you,¡± he whispered into her ear before he left. She was again asleep, and he could not tell if she heard, but he wanted to say the words. It was the first time he said them aloud to her. The day was long. He met the maior and thanked him for the extended welcome. As a new medical graduate he also went to oversee the small local hospital and staff. There he met again with the doctor that had promised to see Elizabeth later, making proper introductions this time (his name was Herv¨¦ Yannick), and scheduling another visit for the next day. By the time he returned to the inn it was late, and the nurse assured him Elizabeth was better than this morning. Wishing to see her, but almost certain now that his presence was not helping her, he only paused by her door to whisper good night on the way to his room. F茅e Funeral ~ Trisday, 1st of Aprilis, 11831 ~ It was dark when Pierre woke. At first he thought it was worry that took him from dreams, but he then saw Mora sitting on the edge of his bed. Her clothes were more smog than cloth, with a low-cut back, her great bat-wings displayed. She also wore a veil crowned with blue larkspur that stood out in her dark hair. ¡°There is a funeral procession coming,¡± she said as he sat up. ¡°One of your distant kin, I believe. You have never seen a f¨¦e funeral, and I thought you might wish to.¡± ¡°I am technically fay, and even then, do not call myself such. Would I be welcome?¡± He did not consider himself f¨¦e, his late father and living sister were those who had been raised in Faery. Fay implied a more distant relation to the plane, like his cousin Egl? and perhaps even Ophion, who had adopted her. But anyone related at all to Faery, no matter how distantly or closely, could be called fae. But he usually thought himself just human. Was there a different attitude in Piques than where he had lived in C?urs? He did not remember if it had affected his childhood much, besides celebrations and leaving offerings on certain days or searching for fairy rings. After his p¨¨re¡¯s disappearance, the roi and reine had taken him in, citing that he needed a stable home and to learn politics, as he was a noble child and heir to a duchy. His uncle Ophion had visited when he could, still often traveling as a doctor to all who were in need. Then later, in becoming Lord Physician, Ophion was at the castle far more often, and he sometimes celebrated the festivities with Egl? and Pierre. ¡°You are son to a man that had been chosen and spirited away to their plane. His time there will have changed his humors, his person, for the rest of his life, and for any child he sired. Your duchy is the closest to Faery as well. There will be weight to that heritage even if you do not embrace it. You should learn.¡± She crawled over to his side, her layered skirt disappearing into the darkness when it was too difficult to pull along and reappearing when convenient. ¡°And I have never known you to pass up an opportunity to learn.¡± ¡°This is most certainly true, my lady.¡± He got out of bed, beginning to change his clothes as she settled into the warmth his body had left. ¡°Is there a particular reason you are luring me to this side of myself? We have discussed it before, but never in depth.¡± ¡°The royal land of Hearts clings to its humanity¡ªdid you never notice other students uncertain of being paired with you, or even professors wary of your gaze?¡± she asked. He had, of course, but never thought it had anything to do with being f¨¦e-kith. Such things were rarely mentioned in C?urs. He would have thought it to do with status as princeling or even an aura about him because of the dark cr?ft he practiced. Then again, his closest friends were from the land where a misstep in the woods would lead you into a f¨¦e¡¯s domain. ¡°And?¡± ¡°As I said, you are f¨¦e-kin. They, and the keres, were the first true people of this land. You are no longer my suitor. You have passed your tests as a physician and are a lord of death, true, but only as a human man.¡± He stopped buttoning up his waistcoat to turn and look at her. ¡°Then there is more I could do?¡± She did not answer, which in and of itself was answer enough. If the comparison held true, then it was easy to understand¡ªhe was a physician, but had not the experience of a doctor many years into his career. Now as a lord of death, and a fay one at that, the spirits may react to him in other ways. This was merely another beginning. Pierre finished dressing in dark formal attire. This was a solemn occasion, and to offend the f¨¦e would be a terrible thing. When he looked over at her again, Mora was missing. A sprig of larkspur lay on his pillow. With a click of his tongue, he woke Pluta. His familiar stretched and shook herself off before jumping up onto his shoulders. He scratched her under the chin. ¡°A f¨¦e funeral. We will be on our best behavior.¡± She purred her reply while curling up around his neck. Enough of the moon¡¯s light shone through the windows to mark his way out without the need of a lamp or candle. He walked softly, cane high in his hand, not wishing to alert anyone to his departure. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Outside of Elizabeth¡¯s doorway, he paused. This reminded him of the night they had snuck out only a few weeks ago. It had been Springfinding, to watch the f¨¦e enter this plane of being and prepare it for the changes in season. He had been ill, and the adventure had lifted his spirits while the night magic had helped his condition. She would surely wish to see this. Would the night air help her, though, as it had him? Or would the fact that this was a funeral mean there were more spirits of death and make her worse? An invisible hand on his cheek turned his head, and a cool wind pushed him along. He let his hand slip off the doorknob and continued out alone.
They walked through the unusually empty town, wearing robes in a multitude of pale colors, holding bouquets of twigs as well as large boughs. At the very end of their procession, the body lay on a litter made of branches, carried between several men high in the air. It was wrapped in white glowing cloth. F¨¦e were rarely put to rest in this plane, many having so long ago taken to another world, but they were as much a people of Clandestina as any other, perhaps more. Some chose to remember this. Pierre found his way amongst the mourners, Mora beside him with her arm through the crook of his. They were welcomed without question. They walked south along the main road, heading towards the entrance of the town. Whispers filled the air as they spoke of the deceased, his life, his accomplishments, his family. They became louder the longer they walked. F¨¦e magic filled the air, and Pierre could not even feel any spirits of death around. They came out of the city almost yelling stories about him and bursting into laughter at memories. It felt much better than the other funerals Pierre had been to¡ªthis was joyous and a happy remembrance. Finally, they stopped before a shallow grave. Those carrying branches of varying length lined up, and each walked past, placing their offering into the pit. The body was placed on the very top, lowered with the stretcher. It was a pyre. Then the fun truly began. The group spread out in pairs and small rings along the main road. They laughed, danced and sang, and anyone who looked out into the night would see only faerie lights bobbing in the air. The man had died well, in old age, even for a citizen of Faery, and this was a celebration. When anyone tired, they looked to the surrounding homes. If there was milk and honey or ale left out, they drank the offering and blessed the house, a warning to their kin from pulling pranks upon a silly human. If they did not see anything close by, they chose a house to punish instead. A cow would only give sour milk for three days, or the next time guests came over, they would feel ill until they left. Nothing permanent or too dangerous as this was a funeral and to exacerbate the spirits of death was a line even the f¨¦e worried about treading. They lived long lives in a plane where time was unlike to itself, but death would find them, eventually. Pierre and Mora danced with the f¨¦e, twirling and leaping to the many tunes that came together in the night. No court dance would be this reckless, much less take place on an occasion such as this, and the duc was glad he had been invited. Pluta danced as well as much as a cat could with f¨¦eries. After a time (hours? days?) a calm came over them. They regrouped, standing around the deceased, laying down any new branches and flowers that had been picked up during the dances. An elderly f¨¦e woman came then from the forest. A murmuring broke out amongst the gathered¡ªthe staff she carried, which should have been lit so she could begin the pyre, was not. The dead man suddenly threw his wrappings aside and leapt up from within the branches. ¡°Fool¡¯s Day!¡± he called. Several gasped, others shouted in surprise, and then laughed in delight. His family crowded around him, relief and some anger in their voices, but mostly joy. ¡°Did you know of this?¡± Pierre asked Mora. He had thought the man had not felt dead to him, but dismissed it as not knowing the f¨¦e very well. That it was the first of Aprilis now had not even entered his mind. ¡°I did. He liked the celebration and did not wish to miss it because of his own death.¡± The cheer of the night returned, heightened as there was no death to be wary of. A few of the pranks pulled after this were more harmful than before, or done without much reason, and Pierre intervened when one couple thought to exchange a false-child for one in a human home. ¡°They have much on their mind right now with a young babe. To forget to leave out offerings is not their fault. Please, leave them be.¡± ¡°We would have returned him after a few days,¡± the woman said. Which, in Faery, might mean years. She looked from the figure in her arms, a doll that mimicked a child and would to the parents look like their own, to the sleeping baby through the open window. She then sighed and nodded, ¡°Oui, Your Grace.¡± With a quick curtsy, she made the figurine disappear and returned to the dance with her husband. That she had listened somewhat surprised Pierre, but given Mora¡¯s comment before, perhaps it should not have. Any f¨¦e living in Triumphe were to pay heed to the ruling parties of a land¡ªthat is why the titles were in the Clandestinian tongue and not the universal language. But visiting f¨¦e did not always do so. He, though, was no longer merely human. Perhaps he had never been. He glanced through the now-closed window to the child inside, still asleep, unaware that it had almost been taken. His p¨¨re had been lost to Faery, crossing the border without knowing it as a child, and not only for a few days, but for decades. Over fifty years passed before Duc F¨¦licien returned, merely ten years older than when he disappeared, much to the confusion of the court. Pierre remembered him as a fun-loving man, who took few things seriously, but that which he did was with terrifying conviction. He would need to learn more about the f¨¦e. This was as much a part of his inheritance as being the duc was and deserved just as much care. Her Fate ~ (Continued) Trisday, 1st of Aprilis, 11831 ~ Pierre entered the inn at dawn. He intended to ask the nurse about Lizzy and then to go to bed until noon, but the moment he opened the door Death covered him. A fool. He had been played the fool. He ran to Elizabeth¡¯s room. The door was unlocked, and he rushed in. The nurse was there, slumped over in her chair in such an unnatural way that he wondered for a moment if she was dead. A noise had him turning his attention to Lizzy, who lay on a bed with covers thrown aside, tremors coursing through her body as she coughed. Blood spattered her cheeks and the front of her nightclothes. Her eyes were open, but she stared at nothing. ¡°Lizzy!¡± He hesitated at her side, unsure whether to try to gain her attention, use his cr?ft, or call for aid. He touched her shoulder, and she jerked away from him. ¡°Elizabeth! Lizzy, darling!¡± No reaction. ¡°What did you do to her?¡± he demanded of Mora. When the ker appeared, form becoming visible though still a haze, he reached out and grabbed her wrist. Pulling her into this plane she became physical and stumbled into his arms, but he did not embrace her. He forced her chin up with no delicacy so their eyes met. She became smoke. Her presence filled the entire room and overwhelmed him. The queen of pain and suffering was before him in all of her glory. He could not breath, his very soul being torn out of him. Sinking to his knees before her he watched, eyes never leaving where she had stood, as she reformed into a terrible angel. Her wings were spread, and her somber attire of this era replaced with a red cloak. It seemed dirty as well as dyed, and the varying shades of red resembled blood. The stench confirmed it. Pierre would have been sick if he still felt any connection to his body. Mora reached out to stroke his cheek, tracing where she had wounded him at his rejection of her. With the blood she spilled, with the magic she gave him, he had thought he exorcised her from the room. How foolish that notion was, to dare think he had tamed Death. ¡°I took you away to spare you,¡± she said. ¡°The spirits are deciding her fate, I have done nothing and do not influence them. I merely stand witness.¡± Her breath upon his face was so cold it burned. She looked over her shoulder to Elizabeth, who was now calming down, and smiled sadly. ¡°You will not be mine, I see this now¡­ The spirits you claim to hold sway over must decide if she will be worthy to be your lady. And I will adhere to their choice.¡± She turned back to him as he realized what he had done. ¡°My Lady¡ª¡± ¡°Adieu.¡± She was gone. There was an unnatural emptiness in the room. Pierre did not move for a very long time, tears staining his face. He finally crawled over to Lizzy¡¯s bed. She lay still, save for the rise and fall of her chest, sleeping and alive. The sheets which had been soaked in sweat looked new and clean. There was no blood. The spirits had judged her like they had him because he chose her. And they approved. ¡°My Lady Mora?¡± he spoke again. He wanted her to return, to beg forgiveness, to apologize. But there came no answer. He kissed Lizzy¡¯s forehead, tucked the covers around her, and left the room.
She felt as if no illness had befallen her. Waking up early this morning Elizabeth dreaded consciousness, fearing the terrible way her body was succumbing to an illness where she had begun to cough blood, but all seemed well. No aches or pain in her throat and her head was clear. She was even quite hungry. She rang a serving bell and asked for breakfast, being attended to immediately. A nurse came in to check her as well, the same woman that had been helping her for the past few days, and Lizzy asked if anything odd had happened last night. The nurse replied that it had not, save her own falling asleep in a chair and waking up with a stiff neck. ¡°You slept soundly, my lady, and it seems the illness has passed if you feel as well as you say.¡± When she asked about the duc, she was told he still had not come from his room, but if she wished it, he would be woken. ¡°Oh no, do not disturb him for me.¡± Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡°Oui, Lady Elizabeth.¡± She ate in silence, still contemplating how she had gotten better overnight¡ªit had not been a minor illness after all. She was not ignorant of medicine, most nobles had a basic understanding of it, but she was not as learned as her brother or Pierre. ¡°A local doctor has said he will see you today,¡± the nurse continued. ¡°He will confirm your wellbeing hopefully and then you can return to your travels. His Grace arranged it.¡± ¡°Thank you. And may you bring a note to His Grace for me for when he does wake?¡± She quickly penned a short letter to Pierre, asking him for a visit, and addressing her love in a way that she could not bring herself to speak aloud just yet. The nurse left to deliver it. Finished now with breakfast and no longer tired, but without company, Elizabeth lay back in bed with a sigh. Her luggage was not here, likely thought unneeded while she had been too ill to even sit up, and so she could not get to her things. Not that there was very much in her luggage, she had initially only been going to the castle for a few days with her mother to celebrate Pierre¡¯s birthday and his graduation. Now she was to spend the summer with him in Piques! She would need to buy clothes, perfume, and perhaps some books if she had any money to spare from her allowance. Maybe Pierre would buy her some of those things as gifts? They had gone from distant old friends to dear companions quite quickly these last few weeks. He had already gotten her a lovely necklace, and her mother would chide her if she knew how long they sometimes kissed. But Pierre had hinted at marriage already¡­ That thought made her heart beat harder and a blush rise to her cheeks. Her father had had suitors come to visit her for years now, trying to form an alliance, though not forcing his daughter into anything she disapproved of. But none of them had made her feel as Pierre had. Then again, none of them had been her friend from childhood that she had secretly loved even then. And being with him at times felt like a flame. She now understood why chaperons were needed. Lizzy¡¯s hand moved up to her throat to caress the necklace she had received. She was already used to the soft weight. A few days ago Pierre had had to take it off after a fit of coughing; it had felt like the chain was choking her. After the incident passed, she insisted he return it to its rightful place. She liked having something from him always close, and the fan with his flower had fewer moments in her hand than jewelry she could wear at all times. She must have been more tired than she thought, because while thinking of Pierre she dozed off, waking when there was a soft knocking on the door. ¡°Come in!¡± She expected a maid with lunch, but it was Pierre who entered. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± he asked. ¡°I received your note but was told you were sleeping again. I waited a while and hope I did not wake you.¡± ¡°Extremely well, and you did wake me, but it is a pleasure to be woken by you.¡± When he leaned over to touch her forehead, she kissed him. His arms wrapped around her and checking her was put off as they were reacquainted. It was with a reluctance that he pulled away several moments later, and Elizabeth realized he had begun to kiss her cheeks and was making his way to her neck. He coughed and straightened his collar while she tried not to think of what could have taken place. ¡°A doctor from town is waiting in the hall, that is why I came in now. I wanted him to check up on your before we decide whether we leave just yet. Is that acceptable?¡± ¡°Oui, it is, thank you.¡± He stood up and went into the hall to call in the doctor. A middle-aged man walked in a few moments later with Pierre, introducing himself as the head physician of the small, but growing, local hospital. ¡°A pleasure, Doctor Herv¨¦,¡± Lizzy said. ¡°All mine, Lady Elizabeth.¡± Pierre stayed in the room, off to the side, as she was examined. He seemed nervous, fiddling with his hands the entire time. ¡°Well, I cannot say how it has happened,¡± the doctor said, having looked her over in a modest and quick inspection, ¡°But it seems you are all well, my lady. You are a little underweight, but nothing a few days of good food will not fix. Has anything unusual happened? Did you take a medicine or herbal brew?¡± ¡°No, doctor. I mostly slept the last two days and ate nothing unusual. Broth, bread, some fruits, and not in any great quantity. Perhaps it merely passed on its own?¡± ¡°Perhaps. Early season fruits might be filled with enough warm humors to balance out some of the winter illness. I will still give you a few doses of the medicines I have found helped just in case. But I see no reason for you to remain in bed and delay your journey.¡± ¡°Thank you, Doctor Herv¨¦.¡± Pierre thanked him as well, and the doctor left. Almost as soon as the door closed it was opened again by a maid carrying a tray. ¡°Oh! Pardon, Your Grace, I assumed with the doctor leaving I could bring lunch¡ª¡± ¡°No, no, it is fine. She needs her strength. Here, let me, mademoiselle.¡± Pierre took the tray from the now bemused maid. He sat on the bed with it in his lap so that it would be easier for Lizzy to reach. She might be well but he could not refrain from setting up the scenario. ¡°Thank you,¡± he then dismissed the maid. At least this dismissal was given with a smile, unlike two days past when he had been curt, though understandably, from worry. ¡°It is your turn to play nurse, then?¡± Lizzy asked, scooting over so that she was nestled up against him. When he picked up a piece of fruit, she opened her mouth obligingly. ¡°I, my dear, am a doctor, and do not need to play.¡± A few weeks ago he had been the one ill and in bed, Lizzy had helped him eat and kept him company. Returning the favor now amused him. That she was healthy made this even better. Hopefully them both being ill so early in their relationship was not a bad omen as to how it would progress. Pierre put down the second strawberry and rubbed at his temples. A headache from monitoring Lizzy with his cr?ft had begun. Even becoming a lord of death was not enough to keep the side-effects of the spirits from affecting his body. ¡°Pierre, are you alright?¡± ¡°Just a small headache, it¡¯s fine. It will pass.¡± She nodded, but bit her lip and he saw she was worrying about him. She of course did not know of his magic and he intended for it to stay that way. While she had showed an interest in learning more about it, that was just the curiosity of what was forbidden. Watching a hanging was also popular in some of the larger cities, it did not mean any of the on-lookers wanted to pull the lever or would be enamored with the executioner. He wore a hood for a reason. Witch ~ (Continued) Trisday, 1st of Aprilis, 11831 ~ The traveling parties returned their luggage to the carriages and made to continue the journey. It would be better to leave in late afternoon and gain some ground rather than wait for morning, given that two days had already slipped by. ¡°You are sure you are feeling up to traveling?¡± Pierre asked her as he helped Lizzy into their carriage. His good mood at her recovery was quickly brought down by the uncertainty of how it had occurred. This was not an illness ending naturally. It was all at the desire of spirits that he had not been able to control. What was to say that they would not change their mind? ¡°And do you wish to continue to Piques? We can return you to Quercus for a time. You may come visit in a few weeks when you are better.¡± Several of the traveling party would, in fact, be heading in Eichel¡¯s direction today instead of continuing along to Spadille. ¡°I have said I am fine, Pierre. I already wrote Mother and Father that it was just a small cough and there is nothing to worry about. Returning me home will only reveal my lie. Beside, you were far more ill than I recently and you are traveling.¡± ¡°You said nothing the first week until you were too ill to hide it.¡± To this she did not reply and settled into her seat. Pluta, seemingly taking her side, jumped into her lap and purred. He sighed and closed the door, taking the chance that no one would notice they were without a third party save for his cat. He sat across from Lizzy, placing his cane against the seat. Her health, and more specifically what it meant, was a mystery. He longed to understand her body and what had happened, to feel her soul again against his, the desire stronger even still than the need to be near her physically. Their connection was weak as he had slipped her blood a few days past already and it would break by tomorrow. He knew the spirits had done something, came to some sort of conclusion, but the why and what it meant eluded him. Mora had merely said that they accepted her as his lady, but he did not believe she would become a practitioner. Compromising, he moved to sit beside her and wrapped an arm around her, pulling her to his side. His fingers found her pulse, and he only relaxed when he could feel its strength. ¡°And how are you?¡± Elizabeth asked, curling up into his embrace. Her pulse increased. ¡°Did the tea I ask for help?¡± ¡°You sent that? Thank you. It did, actually.¡± Before leaving, he had received a cup of chamomile tea with varying other herbs that sometimes helped for headaches and sweetened with honey. He had thought it a nice but useless gesture. Those teas had not worked on one of his headaches in years. The pain was from performing magic, and more than simple herbal cures would have been needed. This time there had been a difference, though. ¡°Good! Now we are both well.¡± Assured, he pulled out his deck of cards from his front pocket and began to shuffle them. While this often helped him to think, giving his hands something to do so that his mind could concentrate, he now relaxed in the repetition. When he paused, Lizzy reached over and took the deck of cards from his hand. She glanced at him, down to the cards, and tried to do a fancy shuffle like she had seen him do¡­ and this ended with most of the cards spilling onto her lap. Pluta sprung back in surprise with a yowl. ¡°Pardon! I¡¯m sorry, Pluta!¡± Lizzy gathered up the cards before sheepishly returning them to Pierre. He could not hold back a chuckle. ¡°There are seventy-eight in the deck, you are not used to so many,¡± he said, kissing her forehead. Seeing her interest, he began to show off, tossing the cards in the air and making them disappear into a cupped palm. Pluta watched for several moments, at one point standing on her back legs and trying to grab one from the air. Failing that, she sneezed and moved over to the corner, beginning to wash her paws. Pierre thought he heard her say something along the lines of, ¡®I could have caught that if I wanted to.¡¯ ¡°Of all the hobbies, why fancy card tricks?¡± Elizabeth laughed, managing to catch the queen of hearts as he tossed it to her. He hesitated a moment before taking off one of his gloves. ¡°To keep my dexterity. I have calluses and scars on my hands. I cannot have that becoming an issue in surgery.¡± They were not deep scars, Pluta made sure they were light if she could not heal him completely, but if one inhibited his movements, then it could cause a fatal mistake. And he would not always be in a position where he could then use cr?ft to undo the error. Another student at University had helpfully suggested he pick up such a skill when he saw Pierre having trouble holding a scalpel his first week. Come to think of it, that student had often worn gloves as well. ¡°Oh, Pierre!¡± She took his hand and began to inspect it closer. He wanted to pull back, fearing she would understand where some of the cuts had been placed, but she mostly seemed to worry that they were there at all. She then began to kiss his palm. Several kisses later, she let go of his hand with a smile. ¡°There. Now give me your other one. Has that been hurt as well?¡± Pierre held up his hand in front of his face. The calluses were still there (they were important to how he held his instruments), but the scars had faded even more, and a few of the smaller ones were gone. ¡°Elizabeth, thank you!¡± It was easy to forget that Lizzy knew some magic. There was an inherent ability in her to heal with her touch. As children, it had come in handy when scrapes and bruises would have halted their play, but it became a thing of the past when they grew up and were not as rough. As far as Pierre knew, she was not trained. ¡°Who are you studying with?¡± he asked, taking off his other glove and putting away his cards. He gave her his left hand to kiss. ¡°I never asked, have I taken you from your tutors and schooling with this summer holiday?¡± She looked down to the floor, now ignoring his outstretched hand, her cheeks a rose that gave away her embarrassment. ¡°Elizabeth?¡± ¡°I have no tutor,¡± she said softly. ¡°I just took to reading the medical and magical books in our library, hoping to find some ways to do more magic. I thought because I could do this, I could do much more. When I asked to be taught, it was decided I was still a child and had no use of educating myself in such a way, even if I did have some talent for it. I cannot tell if it was because of my sex or age. Boys, after all, begin their teachings younger than I sometimes. Maman tried to persuade Papa differently, but he would not be swayed. I did not learn nothing, of course, but not what I desired. It was not out of cruelty¡­ I think he just did not wish both of his children to leave. Piers went off to the castle often because of studies with Ophion, and while I came along sometimes, Papa did not like it. He always held me dear and wanted me close.¡± Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Pierre nodded. ¡°Lord Eichel told me off more than once when we were younger that I was to be a gentleman with you, and not to take Piers¡¯ side if you bickered, for it would not be fair.¡± ¡°He did?¡± Lizzy smiled. ¡°Yes, he liked to keep me safe.¡± ¡°Ah, so then, do you know what you are?¡± ¡°What I am?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m surprised you missed this in your reading.¡± He kept to himself the fact that he, too, had not thought of it until this moment. ¡°Though if you were looking to create fire and become invisible, it might be in another set of tomes entirely. You told me you wanted to be a mage, and yet that you have never received any training. But there is magic in you, even if not as elaborate. You are human, though perhaps there was a f¨¦e somewhere in your line given how Eichel touches Faery, but you do not have a bestia¡¯s magia¡ªyou have cr?ft. It makes you a witch.¡± ¡°A witch?¡± Elizabeth repeated as if unsure this was a jest at her expense. ¡°Yes, my dear. Magecr?ft, you see, is taught. There may be a talent for it, but you cannot just have it in you. And if you stop learning and practicing, it will fade. In time, you will no longer be able to control the spirits. But a witch can never get rid of their witchcr?ft.¡± She thought this over, expression soft. ¡°Witchcr?ft,¡± she whispered. ¡°So I cannot be taught?¡± ¡°Oh, that is not what I meant. Of course you can! You should, in fact, learn to harness the power. But the point is, it cannot be taken from you.¡± ¡°I will mention this to Father, then. He may be more inclined to let me learn now. Oh! Perhaps that is why I am all better so quickly. Please, write to doctor Herv¨¦ about it if you think it is relevant medically to the cure.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Though he knew the reason for her wellness was not her magic, perhaps it would help others. ¡°You need not wait to learn, you know,¡± he added. ¡°You may by all means find someone to aid you this visit. I am sure we can find some healers around Spadille who would be delighted to tutor comte Eichel¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°You would let me learn?¡± ¡°Whyever not? I would not keep you ignorant.¡± She looked away from him, fighting back tears. Her father, though she loved him, had thought it best to keep her that way. It was how it was done. That she enjoyed reading was almost too much, but he let it go as it kept her out of other trouble. She tried to justify it in her mind, but here was Pierre without a thought allowing her, encouraging her, when before it had not been spoken of. ¡°How was the town?¡± she asked instead. This subject was too confusing for her right now. ¡°I confess I saw little of it from my room at the inn, but I was told you were about.¡± If Pierre realized she was changing the subject for a purpose, he did not comment. ¡°I did not want to leave your side, Lizzy,¡± he began instead, but Elizabeth shook her head before he could continue with the apology. ¡°Oh, I know, my dear principicule, but the head of state is more than power and fine foods. You did what you could for me, and your people wished to see you. Now, how was it?¡± ¡°It was lovely,¡± he admitted. ¡°I have never been to this town, and they were welcoming. The hospitals are fairly modern, well-staffed, from what I saw of a short tour. I assume it will only be better closer to home. Truthfully, it had not yet sunk into me that I will be duc soon. I am still grateful I passed my exams this winter and was awarded my degree.¡± Lizzy laughed. ¡°I am glad as well.¡± The carriage began to move. It seems their secluded meeting was either not found out, or was being ignored, and they would get to spend more time in just each other¡¯s company. They were already in the duchy of Piques. He had felt it when they crossed the border some days ago, right before Lizzy took too ill to continue on. His heart had clenched when they entered the land. There was little fanfare to separate Hearts and Spades, the border unguarded and the only building of note the grand tower that stood in the center where Hearts and Spades met along with Diamonds. But it was enough¡ªthe outermost reaches of his parents¡¯, his, home. Now he was returning to rule this land and its people. Would he do a good job? He had spent the last several years learning how to be a doctor, and a lord of death, forgetting many lessons in politics. He was suddenly very grateful that Aim¨¦ promised him help and gave him this last year to regain his knowledge. Before he could stop himself, he voiced his fears aloud. ¡°What if I am a bad duc?¡± ¡°Oh, Pierre. You shan¡¯t be. You will have your advisors, His Highness, and I have never known you to be bad at anything.¡± ¡°Except riding,¡± he said. Elizabeth smiled. ¡°Except riding. And I will be there as well to help, though I do not know how much that will be of use.¡± Invaluable, he thought. ¡°Have you been to Spadille, my dear?¡± ¡°I have traveled the borders of Piques,¡± she replied. ¡°But I have never been within the heart of the land.¡± ¡°I have not been home in so many years¡­ I cannot assure you of what we will find. An adventure then?¡± ¡°An adventure,¡± she agreed. ¡°How long have you been away?¡± ¡°Since I was a small child¡ªI only remember a few things. I was fostered after I had just turned six, and never visited Piques. I was kept in C?urs, unless I traveled to see you and Piers on occasion. That is not to say I was bored¡ªI learned politics from Father and Mother, and later was taught medicine from Uncle¡­ M¨¨re used to teach me politics, too.¡± His voice turned soft, and he tightened his arm around Elizabeth again, wanting her close, needing to feel her. ¡°I remember asking about all the men that Papa met with in his large conference room that had the great red doors. She told me their names, their station, and how my p¨¨re was their protector and the man that set the rules. They worked together to make the land good.¡± Of course, that had been the explanation a mother gave to her young son. Being the Duc of Piques was far more complicated once one was no longer five. ¡°Did His Grace F¨¦licien not teach you?¡± ¡°Non, actually,¡± Pierre said, beginning to absently stroke Elizabeth¡¯s arm. He leaned against her, not putting much of his weight onto her, but enough to be close. ¡°He never seemed to like it much. M¨¨re was the politician, and I think the only reason she was not allowed into that room was tradition. She and p¨¨re spoke lengthily every night after dinner, and I am certain that during that time Piques was in fact ruled by its duchesse. No wonder¡­¡± He stopped speaking as his throat closed on the words. Elizabeth leaned back so she could see Pierre. She reached up to stroke his beard and the stubble that was more decorative than unkept. His grey eyes shut and when her hand passed near his lips, he kissed her. ¡°No wonder what?¡± she asked softly. ¡°No wonder he left after m¨¨re died. I am sure you know the story, how Duc F¨¦licien fled into the forest, into Faery, with my sister after her birth. M¨¨re had already died, and S?ur was dying. I was left behind¡­ No one ever really told me why that was. Ophion assured me that I was loved, and Papa would have taken me if he could.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s terrible. He should have stayed!¡± ¡°Should he have, my dear? His wife was dead, he had no love of his position as duc, and Faery was his true home. His daughter was dying and if Faery could save her, it was no choice at all.¡± ¡°Non, you¡¯re right. If ou¡ªmy child was in danger, I would do the same.¡± He nodded, ignoring the cold in his stomach at the knowledge that his cr?ft made him infertile. If Elizabeth stayed his beloved, if they married, they would not be able to have children of their own. Lizzy sat up and kissed away the morose look that was beginning to settle onto Pierre¡¯s face. ¡°Maybe he knew you would be a good duc in a way he never could be,¡± she said. ¡°He knew you liked politics even as a child, and the land was important to him, even if he himself could not rule in a way that interested him.¡± It was enough to return a smile to his face. Anything Lizzy said was often enough to make him smile. ¡°Yes, I like that. Then I will do well and be a good duc for them.¡± Flirting ~ Hexday, 4th of Aprilis, 11831 ~ ¡°How did you get up there?¡± Pluta meowed her reply, which sounded just like a cat¡¯s voice to him for once. Perhaps she was too embarrassed to say the truth. With a smile he held out his arms, anyway. ¡°Come down now.¡± She sat up, adjusted herself, and sprang into the open air. He caught her and hugged her before letting the cat climb up to her favorite perch around his shoulders. Pierre winced at the claws that were dug into his back. ¡°Ow! Pluta, I caught you already, be careful!¡± Beside him Elizabeth stifled her laughter. They had stopped for lunch and to rest in a small village. Pluta had gone hunting in the woods and not returned after a time so Pierre and Lizzy had gone off in search for her (not truly worried, but it was a nice excuse to be alone). She had gotten herself stuck in a tall tree and, Familiar or not, was wary of the way down. ¡°There, there, Pluta, you¡¯re safe with us again.¡± Lizzy said, reaching out to stroke her. Pluta meowed and nudged her hand in agreement, Pierre understanding her telling Lizzy that she was fine. Elizabeth, of course, did not understand the familiar¡¯s language. ¡°She does seem better now,¡± he agreed. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s have a stroll around before we go back.¡± They had not been allowed much time alone together after that first half of the day in the carriage. ¡°So what did you do this last year or so?¡± Elizabeth asked. Pierre wrapped his arm around her and they began to walk down a natural path. ¡°Piers mentioned you working like mad. And you never sent a letter.¡± ¡°I apologized for this already, my lady,¡± he replied in a light tone. ¡°It is not becoming to hold grudges.¡± Having said that, he looked towards her to make sure it was not still a sore subject. She was smiling. ¡°And it was surgery work mainly, assisting in hospitals when possible,¡± he replied. ¡°I had decided around then that I wished to finish early, though I was already ahead of many in my classes as I rarely took the summertime off.¡± They heard water and made towards the stream. Pluta decided against this plan and jumped off from Pierre¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Go back to the village then,¡± Pierre told her. ¡°If you get stuck again we shall not help you.¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t say such things! Of course we will help you, Pluta. But look for a mouse and not a bird this time.¡± The cat was already turning around and heading back, tail high in the air, deciding to ignore the two of them for now. Lizzy giggled. ¡°How does one learn surgery work?¡± she asked. ¡°We had corpses to practice on,¡± Pierre admitted. It was not nicest thing to say aloud. Most of the students were uncomfortable with it at first, even. ¡°We need to be able to know what goes where, and why, and how. In the hospitals we mainly watched the surgeons and passed them instruments.¡± ¡°How did you receive corpses?¡± It seemed Lizzy was undeterred with the gruesome topic. ¡°Several people and families generously allowed us to use their loved one¡¯s bodies after death. They saw it as a good cause, to foster learning and help advance medicine.¡± ¡°I cannot imagine that is very popular, though. Did you share each¡­Body?¡± Pierre grimaced. He had not wished to inform Lizzy of this specifically. ¡°Truthfully most were criminals whose deaths were not deemed important enough to give full funerals. At least this way they would be¡­ of use.¡± This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. She took this in stride, nodding her head slowly if looking a little paler. ¡°A grim year, then.¡± ¡°Quite. Though it was not all gloom and horror.¡± ¡°Do tell?¡± ¡°Well, we were students after all. Pranks were pulled, curfew ignored, alcohol drunk in excess. I was among the oldest so I mainly watched over the younger men.¡± ¡°And when you were younger?¡± Lizzy probed, reading into what Pierre had not said. He did not meet her eyes, staring up at the trees quite pointedly. ¡°Your brother and I had our fun at times.¡± She laughed. They had gotten into enough trouble as children to guess the level of possible mischief Pierre and Piers could do when alone and bored. ¡°Anything illegal?¡± I killed a man, he thought. Several in fact, but one stood out to him in that moment. A prisoner taken straight from his hanging to a slab, so the students could see what was as close to a living body as possible. He had been not quite as dead as they had thought. After seeing the blood flowing and hearing the man let out a moan, even opening his eyes, many of the students turned away and one ran to alert a professor. Pierre had made it seem that he checked for a pulse, but he squeezed the very damaged windpipe. By the time someone with more authority was in the room the man was well and truly dead. It was deemed a delayed hanging. Pierre remained to finish the lesson even though he had been offered a pass at seeing a man die right before his eyes. ¡°No,¡± he told her. ¡°A pity. I hear from Piers that the best moments are those that might get you a night in jail for your troubles.¡± ¡°Oh, did he? What tales did he tell his dear little sister?¡± ¡°I believe there was a time when the boys in your dorm snuck in strong wine, or went out on the town. Perhaps those were both done in the same night, it would explain much.¡± ¡°I never did such things.¡± ¡°Of course not. Though I now shall have to find myself another companion,¡± she said with a smile and sly glance to him. ¡°I would like a partner with experience in such things so I have some guidance when I deem to try.¡± She pulled away from him then, they were finally by the bank of the river they had heard. It was wide, with stones dotting the surface and fish darting in between fallen branches and underwater plants. It seemed like mostly calm water. Before he could reply or ask what she was planning, she dashed ahead. He gave chase. At the edge of the river she did not stop, pulling up her skirts and jumping to a rock, and then another, and finally a third almost in the center. She made it, arms waving to keep her balance and getting one shoe wet, but staying on top of the rock. With a laugh she turned and curtsied to him. ¡°And you think yourself safe there, Lizzy dear?¡± he called. Pierre took little care of his attire, jumping straight into the water and mud without even rolling up his pants. Lizzy gasped, looking around for another place to go, but the far side of the bank was, as named, too far, and there were no more stones close by. He reached her then, grabbing her and swinging her in his arms as she shrieked. ¡°Pierre!¡± ¡°Hush or I shall drop you!¡± ¡°You would not!¡± He pretended to, getting another shriek from her that had him laughing as he carried her back to shore. The water was shallow and calm, if cold, waist deep for Pierre and would have been even higher for Lizzy. ¡°No, my dear, I would not,¡± he agreed, finally, sitting her down in the grass. Not after she had just been ill. Another day, perhaps. They were the same height at the moment and he kissed her before getting out himself and looking down at his ruined clothes. His shoes were wet and the feeling was quite uncomfortable out of the water. He knelt down and began to untie the laces. Lizzy bit her tongue to keep from asking naughtily if he would also take off his trousers. When barefoot Pierre hopped back into the stream with the shoes in his hands. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Leaving my shoes,¡± he called over his shoulder, going back to the rock. He made sure they would not fall into the water before again returning. ¡°They are quite nice shoes, but hardly my only pair. I am sure there are f¨¦e around, perhaps the gift would be appreciated. We cannot spare much food or drink.¡± Her one shoe was hardly as wet as his had been but she sat and began to undo her laces as well. Without a word he bent down to help her. ¡°I shall buy you an even lovelier pair when we reach Piques,¡± he promised as he turned back to place her shoes next to his. ¡°Oh, you do not¡ª¡± ¡°I insist.¡± She kissed the top of his head. ¡°How do you know there are f¨¦e here in these woods?¡± ¡°It is a good assumption to have that most large wood will have f¨¦e or at least entries to Faery. But in this case I.. Feel them.¡± ¡°Feel them?¡± ¡°Mm. Their magia in the air. I think some are following the carriages to catch glimpses. We may meet a few in town. Perhaps they are interested in me?¡± ¡°Then it is good to leave a gift,¡± she said. ¡°They may have caused us or the villagers trouble if we did not acknowledge them.¡± He only nodded, deferring to her knowledge of the f¨¦e. He had not been sure if leaving his shoes was a good idea actually, but her confirmation made him smile. A Favor ~ Dvoday, 7th of Aprilis, 11831 ~ ¡°It looks a bit suspicious that you are so attached to my trunk.¡± It was after dinner and camp had been set for the evening. They were three days from Spadille now, this half of the journey going well. They were now down to those that were specifically heading to Piques¡¯ capital¡ª Pierre¡¯s party and the guards and servants that the castle had deemed he need travel with. Among those were several from Eichel as well, for Elizabeth¡¯s sake. Those from Eichel would stay with Lizzy, while the castle guards and servants would return home shortly after arrival. Wolfram, who was a guest of Pierre¡¯s more than a servant though the boy tried to help as much as possible, sat near the wagons that held the baggage. In particular by the decorated trunk that used to sit in front of Pierre¡¯s bed at the castle. ¡°I would rather seem odd than have anyone open it and look inside, Your Grace,¡± the boy replied. True enough. Inside, underneath some sheets, was the body of a young girl Pierre had killed. It was on behalf of Wolfram and the girl herself, of course, but that made it no less immoral or illegal. That he intended to bring her back to life doubly so. ¡°Tell me about her,¡± Pierre asked, sitting down beside Wolfram. ¡°I have come to know some about you, but not her. What is a girl from the swan-folk¡¯s land doing in Father¡¯s court?¡± ¡°Cygnati,¡± Wolfram corrected. ¡°That is their word for their bestia. And she came in search of me.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The boy smiled. ¡°They have soul-mates. Those born cygnati have always had a past life where they swore to love another for all their future rebirths. They sense this person, in a way, but to be certain there are rituals done. Mostly they are other cygnati, but sometimes they are from other lands. ¡°She found out through a ritual that I, her past husband, was in Triumphe. Her parents did not wish her to leave so young, but she disobeyed and stowed away on a ship to come find me. We only knew each other half a year when she began to fall ill late last summer. I left Bellotas to find Lord Ophion in desperation. He took me in to teach and help me. I do not know if this is an illness from this land that her body cannot deal with, or something that only affects her people, but everything Ophion and I tried failed. She just got worse, and I¡­ began to study more desperate measures with him. In the end, I was not enough.¡± ¡°She will be well,¡± Pierre said. ¡°I give you my word.¡± ¡°Salome. Her name is Salome.¡± Pierre nodded and settled back against the trunk which held her body. ¡°And you and she were wed in a past life?¡± ¡°Oui,¡± Wolfram said softly. ¡°She says that in her dreams she remembers moments, and perhaps I will too after we wed in this life. We¡¯ve spoken about marrying when we¡¯re older, and her parents finally accepted her departure as she had found me and was safe¡­ Then she fell ill. We never told her parents that. Then she asked to die. I could not¡­ I just wished to do as she desired. I did not want her in pain and¡ª¡± Pierre placed a hand on his shoulder when the younger boy stopped speaking, gripping the edges of the trunk and holding on until his fingertips were white. ¡°She will be well,¡± Pierre repeated. Wolfram only nodded, taking a deep breath to compose himself. ¡°I do have a question,¡± he said. At Pierre¡¯s nod he continued. ¡°What if the body has decayed? It may be months by the time I am ready to try and bring her back.¡± ¡°She will not decay,¡± Pierre said. ¡°I have made it so that the microanimalia will not feast on her. But even if a corpse were bones there is a possibility to resurrect the life as long as it is all gathered together. A missing arm or a leg could be regrown, I suppose¡­ I have never tried. It is more likely if one is missing a limb then they will remain without one once they have returned.¡± He stood and brushed at his trousers to rid himself of the dirt. ¡°Come, let us test this.¡± He whistled sharply for Pluta as they took to the edges of the forest. She came bounding out from under the carriages and over to them. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°My dear,¡± Pierre said to her, kneeling down to stroke her head and scratch underneath her chin. ¡°Find something small and decayed for us, I have a lesson to show and something to attempt.¡± She chirped approval and dashed into the woods. Pluta returned a few minutes later with a large rat, decrepit and foul, and missing its tail already. She dropped it in front of Pierre and sneezed, shaking her head in disgust. ¡°Thank you. You shall be rewarded for your trouble.¡± The boy crouched beside him and Pierre let Wolfram see his hand as he cut it with his folding knife along the line for Life. He picked up the rat then and positioned his hand until a small stream of blood flowed into the animal¡¯s small muzzle. Pluta moved up beside him and nudged him, then began to lick at his wound. By the time was blood was cleaned off his hand there was not even a mark where the cut had been. He did not move his fingers much, not needing to for such a small life, and slowly the rat began to change. New muscle and skin grew over a gaping hole, the tail lengthened and thickened, fur returned with a sheen. It was still mostly dirty, but when it opened its eyes and squeaked it looked no different than any other forest rat. Pierre stroked its head and it calmed down. ¡°So this is far more than just returning the soul to flesh,¡± Wolfram whispered, forcing himself to keep his voice down. ¡°We are healing¡ªcreating!¡± He sounded more excited than Pierre had ever heard him. ¡°We are.¡± He set the rat back down on the ground and it ran off into the underbrush, with Pluta right on its heels. Pierre wiped his hands on his trousers and stood. ¡°It is why I also began to learn medicine. Knowledge is most important in this cr?ft. Granted, I do not know much about how a rat¡¯s body works, but in general how muscle and bone and blood all work together is very helpful. The spirits are far more likely to aid you if you push them in a direction that is natural and they are used to.¡± As natural as forcing life into death can be. They returned to their seat by the campfire, continuing to talk about more innocent subjects. A short while later Wolfram observed Pierre flinch harshly. ¡°Are you alright, Your Grace?¡± The duc made sure to note that they were not being listened to before he spoke. ¡°Pluta caught the rat and killed it. I felt it.¡± He rubbed at the back of his neck, where a cat would bite to sever the spine. ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Yes. This is not something I have felt often, but if you use the magic on many it will be more frequent. Should they die by anyone else¡¯s hand beside your own, nature¡¯s included, you shall feel their passing. It is different than when you inflict the last blow¡ª that you control. So be careful who, and how many, you share your blood with. The power over them lasts three days and you are connected to everyone you do this with for that time being. If I were to, say, give my blood to a whole battalion of men to try and aid them in their fight, should many become gravely wounded and begin dying faster than I can heal them, I will die as well. Death pulls you to herself. Remember this.¡± He wondered if, as a lord of death, this would still be true. Somehow he thought it would only entice death more. ¡°I will remember.¡±
They descended upon the camp of the princeling Pierre Salvador and his company, appearing only as flickers and fireflies. Those few of Triumphe that had been awake for the watch, or simply could not sleep, found their eyelids heavy and their beds inviting. Spirits and magic filled the air along with laughter from people unseen.
~ Trisday, 8th of Aprilis, 11831 ~ Shouting woke Lizzy. She sat up in her cot, the cold of the morning not comparing to the chill as she realized something was very wrong. Angry shouts and frightened calls to Sebelas wrang in her ears. Grabbing a robe so as not to be indecent she stepped out of her tent. This was not where they had stopped the night before. True, forests looked different in the gloom of evening than the light of day, but they did not vanish. Instead of the wood they were in a field with a pond, a smattering of trees in the distance. ¡°We were moved!¡± ¡°We were taken!¡± ¡°Mon Dieu!¡± Had they offended any fairies? Had they not liked the gifts Pierre and she had left? She did not recognize the area so it was not someplace they had already traveled. And if they had not merely been taken back several days travel then they could be anyplace. She grabbed onto the flap of the tent as her head swam. A sharp whistle cut through the noise (or was it silence?, Elizabeth felt deaf). ¡°Where is His Grace? I need to speak with him!¡± Was Pierre missing!? ¡°Here I am.¡± Elizabeth took a deep breath. Pierre was here. Good. One moment at a time. It was no use beginning to panic. One of the carriage-drivers, the senior on this trip that lead the way, walked past her and over to Pierre (who had not even bothered to grab a robe and was standing in his sleepwear). She followed so that she would be able to hear, and most of those she could see did similar. Now it was quiet, enough that anything those two said would be heard all throughout the camp. ¡°Your Grace, as you can see, there¡¯s been a bit of change this morning. But I recognize it, I know the routes of the land. If we continue down that road we will be in Spadille by early this afternoon.¡± They had been taken.. Forward? The f¨¦e had not tricked them but had given them aid! The several days they had lost because of her illness were no longer lost and they would be in the capital on time. Pierre nodded. ¡°That is a relief to know, thank you, sir. Well then let us have breakfast and continue on as usual, no need to seem ungrateful after all. I will send a pigeon to Spadille so that the steward will know that despite our earlier unplanned stop we will be there on time.¡± At the notion of what could happen should they be ungrateful most held their tongues, but not all had the fortitude. Pierre paid them no heed. ¡°Oh, Lizzy, my dear! Come have breakfast with me.¡± ¡°Of course, Your Grace!¡± Elizabeth ignored the naysayers as well and tightened her robe before going over to His Grace¡¯s tent for breakfast. Chateau ~ (Continued) Trisday, 8th of Aprilis, 11831 ~ Elizabeth thought she was used to opulence, having been both at court and raised in a manor, but the Chateau de Piques was another thing entirely. It made sense in a way; the castle was made in an older style more to defend than to relish, and her family ruled a county not an entire duchy. This chateau was vast, four stories tall, with a dozen windows across the front of the building for each floor. It was made in white brick with the roof so dark she thought it black, but the sunlight reflected off of it with a sheen of red. The corners had towers made in the same colors, and balconies opened up all along the second and fourth floors onto terraces. Flowers and vines were encouraged to grow among the stone, looking elegant and free. Gardens and fields stood at its left and right, and behind it all was the grand Duc¡¯s Forest that led into Faery. Pierre took her arm and helped her from the carriage before turning around to look at his home. Lizzy looked up to see his pained smile. ¡°I¡¯d forgotten,¡± he said so softly that Lizzy supposed she was not to hear. He squeezed her hand and she returned the gesture. ¡°Your Grace!¡± a new voice then called, ¡°I welcome you upon your return home!¡± They turned to a man waiting near the entrance. He wore fine clothes of black and silver, in a style more often worn in Italaviana and the south of Bladeren, and a great smile split his dark beard and moustache. ¡°Yes, lord?¡± Pierre asked. The other man¡¯s smile faltered, but he opened his arms in welcome. ¡°It has been many years, Your Grace, but I knew you as a child.¡± ¡°Forgive me, but I remember little of my childhood here. Would you do me the kindness of reminding me?¡± ¡°Always, Your Grace. I was your father¡¯s young steward after Lord Dorian died. And now I am yours.¡± Pierre¡¯s eyes lit up, and he began to grin as well. ¡°Vivien! Of course! Thank you for all the years you have aided Piques. I hope to relieve some of your burden.¡± He let go of her arm to cross the road and embrace the other man. Lizzy stayed where she was, a little uncertain of what to do. ¡°Shall you have lunch now?¡± Vivien said, beginning to lead Pierre inside. ¡°Leave the unpacking; everything will be sorted for you, of course. What will you wish to eat?¡± ¡°That would be wonderful, thank you. Any food the kitchens have is fine. Mostly, I wish to speak and discuss matters with you privately before I meet the other advisors. Please join me.¡± He then turned to her and raised a hand to call her over. ¡°Lizzy, love, come with us. Your company is always wanted as well.¡± They waited for her to join them, Pierre holding his elbow out so she could take his arm again. ¡°This, Lord Vivien, is Lady Elizabeth Anne of Eichel,¡± he said, introducing her, ¡°And dear Lizzy, this is Lord Vivien Launcelot, my steward, and a cousin once removed.¡± ¡°A pleasure, Lord Vivien.¡± She inclined her head, but did not curtsy. Her station was above his. ¡°The pleasure is all mine, Lady Elizabeth.¡± He did bow to her, and she thanked him. ¡°Please, follow me, Your Grace, my lady. We shall take luncheon in a sitting room, and have a short discussion as desired. I am sure you are tired from your journey.¡± As they walked, Pierre could not stop looking around at the home. His eyes widened as images brought back memories. At one point he turned in the wrong direction automatically and, upon apologizing, was informed that that direction lead to his childhood room and bed. Along the way, a servant caught up to them and handed Vivien a letter. The steward read it over and frowned, crumpling it up without an explanation. Elizabeth raised an eyebrow to Pierre, but he shook his head, unsure of what that was about. They ended up in a sitting room that already had some light lunch set out. Sandwiches, tea, and desserts were to their choosing. They each picked a few small things to nibble on and Elizabeth went ahead and poured for each of them. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. ¡°Tell me some of Piques since I left,¡± Pierre asked. ¡°I know broad strokes, but to hear it from you shall be best.¡± ¡°If I may begin a little further back, then, Your Grace. I was sixteen when Lord Dorian died. It was the middle of the time of the last great plague, and Cousin, Lord Ophion, was off doing as much as he could as a young doctor. It hurt him deeply that he could not save his father, but death gets us all in the end¡­ He was Lord Dorian¡¯s true heir, but never desired to be steward. He preferred medicine to politics, though would have done as his father wished of him. ¡°Your parents would still be with us for another year, and Duc F¨¦licien knew that Ophion, while knowledgeable, did not wish to be steward. He gave me the title instead, though I was not of-age or truly that well learned yet. He took to seeing things as a f¨¦e and decided that their majority was enough. A few protested, but there was no one else with Ophion away, and I was better than no steward at all. I did as best I could and learned as I went along. I kept the title even after the plague. It pains me to confess, but perhaps only in the past few years have I become truly comfortable in my role, and that may only be because of His Highness¡¯s presence.¡± ¡°You were trained, if hastily, as a steward and not a duc, I can see how a missing duc would make this troublesome and overburden you.¡± Vivien only nodded. ¡°I was thrown into the role of steward rather unexpectedly, and then de facto duc. When I was allowed to, essentially, return to being the steward with His Highness as duc, I was more comfortable.¡± ¡°And you may stay in that role,¡± Pierre replied. ¡°Father¡ªthat is, His Majesty¡ªtaught me my politics. I may have been a student of medicine for the last few years, but I am not ignorant. I may, though, need a bit of time to catch up on what has been going on.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°And my advisors?¡± ¡°There is myself, of course. The prince also brought his brother-in-law along when he first moved here, and His Future Grace Charlot was the second to become an advisor, given his own learnings as duchy heir. He stays for you, though, will leave in the upcoming year for I hear that the duc and duchesse Carreaux wish him to inherit. ¡°Both of Comte Feuilles¡¯s sons are here as well. They have each been living here permanently since their assignment. The elder is wed, but has not returned to his family home. Comte Bladeren¡¯s eldest child is my wife, her brothers too young to be helpful to His Highness, though the elder son came soon after hearing you would be here, to help you and to learn from you, as he reaches his majority soon. His Highness was not averse to my wife¡¯s help, though she is not officially a part of the council. Her brother wishes to be, but that shall be your choice.¡± Pierre nodded, sitting back to take catalog of the information. Something seemed not quite right, and he asked, ¡°Both of Feuilles¡¯s sons are here? Has he any other children?¡± ¡°No, he does not. He is also a widower.¡± That he kept neither man at home was troubling, or foolish. Perhaps both. Charlot had stayed for such a time, leaving no direct heir to his duchy, but he was kin to H¨¦la?se. Family made that understandable. Feuilles had no such connection and it would have been prudent to keep one child close by, the heir especially now with him married. Vivien nodded and confirmed the suspicion. ¡°Comte Feuilles has had his eye on the duchy for some time now, but was subtle with Prince Aim¨¦ here. I believe even his father wanted to be duc, but your grandmother¡¯s deathbed decree kept him at bay. It is rumored that your father visited her in her last days to confirm himself alive and Duchesse Cun¨¦gonde asked that the stewards hold Piques until the heir returns. ¡°Both of his sons were chosen as advisors by His Highness, believing that the comte would let one come and the other stay. And they are good at their job, do not misunderstand, but that Feuilles sent both his children here makes me believe he hopes to overtake the rule soon. ¡°Comte Bladeren, on the other hand, is quite content and doing well with his county.¡± He would need to keep tabs on Feuilles. Spadille was in Feuilles, to want to become the duc of the whole of Piques¡ªFeuilles may have been behind the attempt on his life. ¡°And what of the note that you received as we were coming here?¡± Elizabeth asked. Her voice was light, as if she were merely curious, but Pierre saw her narrowed eyes. Vivien¡¯s smile faded, whether at Elizabeth being the one to ask or the question itself unknown, but he pulled out the paper and smoothed it out. ¡°It is from the margrave, informing me that he will be here tomorrow early morning with his family to greet you and attend the council¡¯s meeting. He states that he will also be one of your advisors.¡± ¡°That title was dissolved many years ago,¡± Pierre replied. ¡°P¨¨re did not have a margrave.¡± Not that he needed one¡ªf¨¦e raised F¨¦licien would be his own liaison between the planes. ¡°Who reinstated it?¡± His paternal grandfather and grandmother had exiled their margrave and margravine after F¨¦licien¡¯s disappearance as a child, in part because they did not, or perhaps could not, aid in the return of their son. The title left with them. ¡°Duc F¨¦licien. As a dying decree two years ago, he gave the titles to those that had taken care of him and were his family in Faery. It was written and signed, confirmed to be in his hand and therefore made law. They very rarely come to the estate, living in the Duc¡¯s Forest and on the side of Faery more often than in this plane.¡± He had more family. That should not have surprised him, his p¨¨re had been a child when taken to Faery, and surely someone had to have taken care of him and helped him grow up. But that had never crossed Pierre¡¯s mind before. Beside a few adventure stories he had heard before bed from his father, the man¡¯s time in Faery was not discussed in detail. If the current margrave and margravine were kin, he would meet with them soon. ¡°And what are their names? Do you know much about them?¡± ¡°Lord Elwin is the margrave, with his wife Lady Rhianu as margravine. They have a daughter.¡± There was more, it was clear in his eyes, but he said no more about them. Death and Dreams ~ (Continued) Trisday, 8th of Aprilis, 11831 ~ The duc¡¯s rooms were not his as of yet. Aim¨¦ and his wife H¨¦la?se would still be officially governing for the next year or so and their belongings were in that suite. Pierre was here on temporary adjustment after much time away for school, here for the summer with perhaps a return to the castle come autumn, and then a return in the winter. He would discuss the exact dates with Aim¨¦ at a later point. Pierre was not certain what duties he would have right now, if any, but given the briefing he had had with Vivien, this would not merely be a vacation. That did not bother him¡ªwith having the power to do things it would be a pleasure. It was while he had been away and immersed in learning many other things that this part of his life had become less of a priority. For now, he stood in the guest rooms that had been given to him for his stay this summer. They were elegant, often reserved for visiting nobles, which in a way he was. It reminded him in size of his quarters at the palace. He was on the second story, and so the room included a large set of glass doors that opened up onto a balcony, yet there were shades that could go over them and give privacy. The closet was far larger than he was used to, university meaning a small space for several people, so there would be a lot of empty space for now. Perhaps he would make this more of a study in the future. He could put his journals in there as well. A knock on the door interrupted his thoughts. Shoes tapped with nerves against the stone when he did not reply right away. ¡°Yes?¡± Wolfram entered. He shut the door, hesitated, and then turned the key that was still in the lock. ¡°Your Grace, if I may, please, see Salome¡­¡± He looked for the trunk and upon seeing it at the foot of the bed would not turn his gaze away. Pierre gestured that the young man could go over to it. He dug into his pocket for the chest¡¯s key and handed it over to Wolfram. With relief the boy rushed over and opened the trunk. The silk at the top was set aside, and in the remaining fabric and cushions a young woman lay curled up in a thin nightdress. ¡°Is she¡­¡± He did not reach out though wanted to dearly. ¡°Exactly as she was when we left,¡± the lord of death said softly. He placed a hand on Wolfram¡¯s shoulder. The girl¡¯s soul was tentatively linked to him, he had renewed the connection of magic by giving her blood every few days in secret during their trip, and as long as he kept that up she would be fine. ¡°I promised you, Wolfram.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Wolfram finally reached out to her and stroked her far too pale cheek. Pierre stood and walked back over to the window to give them some privacy. The Mists of Death were named Akhlys. It was Mora¡¯s land, a plane of the dead, and a place where all the dead in Noctuina began their afterlives. Other spirits of the dead were said to reside there as well, but he had only met and known Mora. When one died they were surrounded by the fog as their lives and actions were judged. The mists then cleared and one either found themselves in a dream or a hell until they were reborn again in this world. There were other possible scenarios, some stayed tied to Noctuina and found themselves in their physical places of death, or could temporarily cross over into the realms of the living, but those were special cases that often involved ritual or passion. Mora¡¯s suitors, and her lords, could pull back a spirit from the mists, but once they were beyond that it was impossible. Pierre had returned to life those who had died even years ago, so the time spent in the mists could be long, but it differed for everyone. Wolfram stroked Salome¡¯s hair, and then after glancing at Pierre, bent down to kiss her. He replaced the silk to hide her and shut the trunk, locking it with the key before putting it in his own pocket. He stood and straightened his attire. ¡°My lord, if I may help you dress, or aid with whatever you need?¡± It took Pierre a moment to realize the title lord was being used to mean lord of death, not as someone refusing his claim to Piques. Aloud no other save Mora has address him as such. He would have to make sure that Wolfram did not slip up and say the wrong word in the company of others. ¡°Have you actually taken up the duties of valet as well as doctor¡¯s apprentice and suitor of death?¡± ¡°You have done much for me,¡± Wolfram replied. ¡°I need to pay my dues.¡± ¡°That will be acceptable. Help me choose something for tonight¡¯s dinner then.¡± They continued to discuss necrocr?ft as they looked through the trunks and Pierre tried on clothes he was sure he had not owned before. Someone from the castle must have commissioned sets for him, he remembered a head maid insisting on getting some new measurements now that he had returned from University. It was not unpleasant that new things sometimes appeared in his possession, but he did not often have any choices in the matter. ¡°Your Grace, may you tell me of Familiars? Your familiar is what you first return from the dead, and it is a special case, yes?¡± This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. ¡°Oui. An animal is chosen based on personal preference, usually, and you must kill it. It is not pleasant in the slightest, and the only redeeming factor in what I had done to Pluta was that I knew she would come back. The animal enters Akhlys just as a person would, then gains knowledge and magia. The practitioner then returns them to life. They are essentially immortal, new daimons in a way, reborn of Akhlys. Most choose to die when their masters finally do, though.¡± ¡°Must it be an animal?¡± Wolfram asked. Pierre turned to look at him at the question. ¡°I have heard of a case where the familiar was human,¡± he said slowly. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± ¡°That I can bring Salome back now. I do not have a Familiar yet, but I have some knowledge. If the first resurrection is guaranteed then it will not take me months or years to have her back!¡± The lord nodded. ¡°This is true. But you did not kill her, I did. Your familiar must be your kill. That I have not heard otherwise.¡± ¡°Is this magic not about straining against the conventions of what a human should be able to do? I wish to at least try.¡± Pierre raised an eyebrow, but nodded. He himself had performed acts of the cr?ft that had taken others longer than he to do, or were thought beyond the scope of the magic. ¡°I cannot guarantee she will become a familiar, or that she will return to life. But I do not think it will harm any future chances of bringing her back. I will help. Give me some time though, I wish to asses your skill and make sure you have enough knowledge. I would also like to know what her illness was so it is cured upon her return so this shan¡¯t be all for naught.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Wolfram¡¯s face lit up in the first true smile Pierre had ever seen on him.
Dinner was quiet, Elizabeth and Pierre being joined only by Vivien and his family, with the other advisors either not at the home or wishing to meet tomorrow. Lady Maiolaine Antoinette, Vivien¡¯s wife, was introduced: the eldest child of Comte Hadrien de Bladeren. They had three children, Bastien Dion, Apolla Sidonie, and Eliana Narcisse, who ¡°took after my mother,¡± as Lady Maiolaine said, her and her husband¡¯s hair dark, but the comtesse Clo¨¦¡¯s locks famously white-gold. The discussions were light¡ªabout their journey, the food, and similar things. At dessert Apolla asked where their grandmother was. Vivien explained that his mother lived here as well, but was feeling unwell that evening and could not attend. ¡°She has a headache and sends her apologies. I am sure she will wish to meet you soon.¡± ¡°Tibault sends his apologies as well,¡± Maiolaine added to Pierre. ¡°Brother will meet you tomorrow. He is quite new to Spadille himself and does not wish to impose. Our cousin, Perdita, lives here as well, as a lady-in-waiting to Lady Cordelia, Lord Jourdain¡¯s wife.¡± ¡°Of course, it will be a pleasure to become acquainted with everyone.¡±
Elizabeth dreamt. She walked the halls of the chateau, trying to find her room, and being unable to make sense of any of the corridors. Finally, a large set of doors stood before her. Something called to her to enter and before she could wonder why she had that feeling she was going into a large library. Even standing on her toes she barely reached the half-way point of the bookcases. They were filled with a multitude of tomes and scrolls and maps. A few lamps were already lit in the room and long shadows were cast upon the long walls. She began to walk and read, head tilted to the side to see the titles better. The further in she crept the dustier the books were, the subject matter going from histories and fictions to whole shelves devoted to magic, cr?ft, and the f¨¦e. The feeling of being pulled towards a specific place did not dissipate. She had read many books on similar subjects from home already, but among these there were titles she had never seen before, knowledge that was new. It reminded her that she should ask Pierre later on about that tutor in blancr?ft. Thump! She jumped in her spot at the sound. Turning around she saw a book had fallen from a high shelf. As she was about to go pick it up, another woman stepped from the heavy shadows and reached it first. She wore a mourning dress in deep black with a garland of flowers around her wrist. It was too dark for Lizzy to recognize them. ¡°Oh, forgive me, I did not mean to intrude,¡± Lizzy said when the mourner looked up to her. ¡°I thought I was alone.¡± ¡°Do not worry yourself, my lady,¡± the other said. Her eyes were red- the irises themselves, not from weeping. But that was merely a trick of the light, surely, and the dusty lamps whose glow was not as bright as they should be. ¡°I see you are interest in magic?¡± the stranger gestured around to the section of the library they were in. ¡°I have always been.¡± The other nodded. ¡°I am Elizabeth Anne,¡± she said, hoping to gain a connection to the other. She did not mention her title. ¡°Greetings, Lady Elizabeth Anne.¡± The other woman did not offer her name and, given the mourning dress, Elizabeth felt rude prying. The fires in the lamps flickered. Lizzy found she could not move as the other woman then came over to her. She held out the book that had fallen before, clean of any dust though every other tome in this section had been filthy. ¡°There are many magics in the world, Elizabeth,¡± the woman said. ¡°Humans have little of it inherently, but can learn almost any kind with enough practice. It is why they are my favorite. You want to learn to create fire or become a beast, all you need to do is go to the realm where such spirits thrive and gain control over them. Through force, or coaxing, or mutual agreement, it matters not- they will see you are equal measure of all the humors and therefore can inhibit your body and thrive. You are fertile soil for magic. ¡°And in you there is healing.¡± The woman took Elizabeth¡¯s hands, spreading them out, the heavy book open atop them. The woman then placed her finger at the center of the binding. It was bent at an odd angle, healed wrong having been broken at some time in the past. Before Lizzy knew what was happened the tome slammed shut on the finger. She dropped the book with a gasp and grabbed the woman¡¯s hand. It was bloody, her nail almost peeled off, and bent at an even worse angle where a bone had snapped again. ¡°Forgive me, I do not know why¡ªI¡ª¡± As she held the other¡¯s hand the finger straightened, the nail reattached, and the blood crept back from the wound before it healed over, now straight and without blemish. ¡°There will always be pain in the world,¡± the woman continued. The entire time her face had not changed expression, showing not fear or pain or surprise, only a small sad smile. ¡°Sometimes it is your fault, sometimes an accident, sometimes it is Am?ru¡¯s plan. Sometimes it is not His plan, but He makes use of it. Sometimes you need the pain to heal.¡± The woman vanished. Council Meeting ~ Qvattorday, 9th of Aprilis, 11831 ~ He woke in a room that brought back memories in the morning light. Pierre had chosen to sleep in his childhood room last night and it had been an indulgence granted him. Most of his things were in the larger suite where he would stay from now on, but the first night in a new place, or a familiar place that had not been visited recently, was special. Pluta was already awake, inspecting the room and looking through old toys and books. As he had not met her until he was living at the castle, this whole building was new to her. She was no doubt curious about her master¡¯s younger life. Most of the things in the room were as they had been years ago. It had never been cleared out, though it had been kept clean, perhaps out of respect and then habit. ¡°What have you found there, Pluta?¡± he asked, craning his neck to look at his cat. She was hitting something across the room and running to it, only to hit it again. ¡°It smells like you and outside,¡± she replied, picking it up in her mouth and bringing it over to him. ¡°My favorite things. I like it.¡± It was a ball, just the right size to fit in a small child¡¯s hands, made of leaves, feathers, and string. When Pierre touched it, he felt a jolt go through his palms. So that is how it had not decayed; it was wrapped in magic just as much as the physical material. His p¨¨re must have made it for him. A memory surfaced of F¨¦licien in a meeting, not paying the least bit of attention, but instead playing catch with him. Pierre had hidden under the table and its thick tablecloth, tossing the ball towards him, who caught it every time with one hand in his lap, sight unseen. It was also the first time the young boy had found himself interested in politics. ¡°Please don¡¯t destroy it,¡± he asked Pluta, tossing it out into the room. ¡°I do not think I could if I wanted to; there is much magic in it. But I will be careful.¡± She returned to batting it across the room. He watched for a while, lost in memories as much as his pet¡¯s game, but finally got up to dress. He would meet with his council today¡ªseveral men chosen by his brother to help with the ruling of Piques. Aim¨¦ had the same men at his disposal for advisory and it was not a smudge on Pierre to inherit them, but an honor. He knew Charlot some, as well as Vivien now, but the rest were unknown. Most of his clothes were in the guest quarters he should have been sleeping in, but a few things were laid out for the day here. He had to trust the servants knew of his schedule and had picked appropriate attire. ¡°Come along, Pluta,¡± he said.
He first had breakfast with Elizabeth, still preferring the company of those that he knew well for the time being. A servant entered the room more often than might be usual, no doubt playing a chaperon for the two (the assumption given more weight as they stopped coming in as often after Wolfram joined them near the end of the meal). ¡°Did I choose the correct clothes, Your Grace?¡± the boy asked, sitting beside him after greeting them both. ¡°You picked the clothing?¡± Lizzy looked over his clothes, now with a more critical eye, and by her smile she approved. ¡°I said I would be at your desire and aid, Your Grace.¡± ¡°You did, Wolfram, thank you.¡± The boy was proving truly devoted. If he had even been half as involved with Ophion, Pierre felt guilty for having taken him without asking. That Wolfram had no parents and was essentially a ward of the state let him be moved around at the whim of those in power. Pierre outranked his uncle and could take the boy without repercussion, but he did expect a letter soon if there was not already one waiting for him somewhere. ¡°Good morning, Wolfram,¡± Lizzy said. ¡°So you have decided to be his close aid?¡± ¡°I owe him a debt, and I wish to repay it.¡± ¡°Oh, a debt?¡± She looked between the two. ¡°Pray, what has our dear duc done that you would repay him so?¡± ¡°That is a secret among men, my lady,¡± Pierre interrupted her. ¡°So I must declare this topic forbidden.¡± ¡°Oh, my apologies, then keep those thoughts to yourself.¡± They chatted among themselves, Wolfram speaking more of his personal life with Elizabeth¡¯s coaxing, though did not reveal very much. ¡°And what happened to her?¡± Lizzy asked after Wolfram had spoken of Salome and her illness. The boy stopped, unable to come up with a quick lie. ¡°It is part of my debt,¡± Pierre cut in. ¡°It seems you shall find out what I have done after all. I could not find out the reason for her illness, so I sent her into Faery. You actually helped, Elizabeth, by reminding me of my connections to the land. I am told she will be returned to us, both healed and not aged a day, though we do not know how long it will take. Wolfram decided to accompany me until her return. Given that Piques is so close to Faery, we hope her return will be swift.¡± ¡°Oh, I do hope so. I would love to meet her as well,¡± she replied. ¡°And forgive me, I did not mean to pry about your secret. I did not know those were related.¡± ¡°Forgiven, of course.¡± This worked well with the rumor that Pierre had begun to spread about Salome disappearing at Springfinding to explain her absence. The servant that had brought them drinks to finish their meal had seemed very interested in the debt as well; surely the story would be all about the chateau by dinnertime. Most would not pay much attention to Salome¡¯s disappearance, she was only at the castle as Wolfram¡¯s guest and Ophion¡¯s patient, her presence or lack thereof would not register as important to many, but contingencies and alibis were always helpful. A second servant then walked in with a message for Pierre. He took it and scanned it quickly, thanking the man. ¡°It seems the council¡¯s meeting shall begin whenever I arrive at my earliest convenience,¡± he said. Not wishing to keep them waiting too long, he smiled at the companions who had had breakfast with him before folding his napkin and standing. He bowed over Elizabeth and kissed both her hand and then her cheek, and gave Wolfram a nod of thanks. ¡°Do keep Pluta company. I fear it may be rude for our first meeting to involve my pet. They do not know how close I like to keep her.¡± They would know soon, but first impressions would be important, and a mostly formal meeting with his pet would be rude. Upon unspoken understanding, when Pierre left with the servant who had brought the note in the first place, they began to walk down the hall towards the meeting room, said servant in front with the duc following. Even not knowing where he was going, he knew which room it was as they walked up to it, the guarded large double-doors, in deep red, speaking for themselves. Said doors were opened for him on each side, and he entered. It was more formal than a sitting room, made for important decisions and long discussion. Six men each sat in their own large armchair, a semi-circle before a great desk, already talking amongst themselves. There was a small table in the middle with a full decanter and glasses, none in use right now, while the walls were lined with books and maps. It seemed the decor had changed since his childhood; he was certain now that the memory from the morning had taken place in this room. The moment he was noticed, they all stood to attention. He passed by them, nodding a welcome before standing in front of his desk and looking at each one in turn. His eyes were first drawn to the wolf. It sat by the chair of the man furthest to the right, apart even from the other five, and it watched him without blinking. The golden color of its fur seemed unnatural with the amount of sparkle the coat had. The man beside the wolf was stroking its head like it was a perfectly normal thing to bring a wolf to a meeting. ¡°This is Magec,¡± the man said, noticing that Pierre was looking at him and his pet. ¡°He is a faithful companion and will do you no harm, My Grace. And I am your Margrave, Lord Elwin of Spadille, and now Spad¨¦,¡± he added at the end with a bow. ¡°Lord Spad¨¦, it is a pleasure to meet you,¡± Pierre replied. This man had helped raise his p¨¨re and was in some ways his grandfather more than the old late duc of Piques. He moved from his desk and out to where the first advisor stood to shake hands. Elwin was tall, and even Pierre had to look up to meet his eyes. The man¡¯s hair was almost the same color as his wolf¡¯s fur, and his eyes were jade green. He had no facial hair, though a scar ran along the left side of his jaw. His attire was varying shades of green and brown, in an older style that was not suited for this meeting or time period. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. The wolf leaned over and sniffed Pierre¡¯s hand, then nudged him so he could get a greeting and a scratch as well. Pierre smiled and wondered what Pluta would think of the fay-beast. As he straightened, Pierre noted that the next advisor was at least twice as far away from Elwin as the rest. Were they worried about the wolf or the man? But he moved to shake Charlot Alexandre¡¯s hand with a smile. The heir to the duchy of Diamonds looked much like his sister, the princess¡ªblond hair and a soft smile, though his eyes were a hazel instead of her green. Pierre had met him in passing, they were somewhat family, but did not know him very well. His attire was a proper black and white. ¡°Your future Grace, I thank you for your wish to stay and help before returning to your own lands,¡± Pierre said. Charlot¡¯s parents were still living and so, though he was of-age, he need not take up the title or duties just yet. ¡°We will be working together for the good of the kingdom. It is a delight to be your aid until I am a duc myself.¡± The next two men looked very similar in appearance, both with dark brown hair (though one had more of a reddish tint to it than the other), one with eyes of green and the other blue. The duc had never met either. ¡°The honorable sons of Feuilles, Your Grace,¡± Vivien introduced from the far left. ¡°They are Jourdain Antonin and Renaud Paul.¡± Each nodded his welcome at his name¡ªJourdain was the one next to Charlot with green eyes, and Renaud was further left with the reddish hair and blue eyes. Pierre would ask Pluta to watch them. If their father was planning on overtaking his claim, one or both of them were likely to be involved. Next, Vivien introduced the youngest there, Tibault Rainier, who, at nineteen, had not yet reached his majority. He was here as Lord Bladeren¡¯s heir, to learn as much as to advise, and would stay a year or two before returning home. After that, his younger brother might then also come up to learn and study from the duc. Like Charlot, he was the second-born child and heir. Women, unless in dire circumstances, were rarely the heirs themselves, even if the eldest. It was only when no other children were born for quite some time that they were given the title, and then their husbands would often take over when they wed. Vivien was last and Pierre greeted his steward the same as the rest, though they had met properly already. After the duc had finished, he walked back behind his desk and sat, motioning for the rest to do so as well. ¡°Welcome all. And my many thanks once again. I will try to keep this brief for today, but I hope we may meet every fortnight to discuss the land and how things are progressing. More informally, we may, of course, discuss matters daily.¡± It was agreed, though Lord Elwin could not promise he could attend each one with him often in another plane and not living at the chateau. This did not sit well with all of the other advisors, but besides some brief looks, nothing was said out of turn. Pierre made note of it, anyway. He may not know Elwin well yet, but they were kin, and that was enough to wish to defend him. Not long into the meeting, one of Feuilles¡¯s sons, Renaud, spoke up, ¡°Lord Elwin, I do not believe you have told His Grace your full name yet.¡± The man with the wolf smiled. ¡°I did not. My wife cured me of that habit decades ago. You do not truly believe I shall speak it out in the open where just anyone can hear?¡± ¡°Are you implying you do not trust His Grace?¡± ¡°Not at all. Do not presume to interpret my words as more than what I say exactly. I will gladly tell him all of my secrets.¡± The unspoken implication that the other advisors were the ones untrusted hung in the air. In Clandestina, a child was given two names, one from their father and one from their mother. The f¨¦e did this as well, but they kept their second name secret, as to know the true name of someone was to be able to control them with fae magia. This power, rarely, could also be bought for a price. Yet it was common to tell others one¡¯s full name in Triumphe as a show of good faith, especially in noble circles. Many even introduced themselves with it. ¡°It is not needed,¡± Pierre said, already feeling that those two did not get along. Or more so that Elwin was an outsider among them all. ¡°You were chosen by my p¨¨re, Lord Elwin, and that I trust above all. Now, as I was saying, the prince and I spoke some about what has been happening, and my steward informed me of more, but I wish to know everyone¡¯s individual thoughts.¡± Renaud did not seem happy to be dismissed, but he kept quiet. They spoke for almost two hours, and finally Pierre decided that that was enough for the first meeting. The wolf had already started looking out the window and growling, which made Jourdain pale and Tibault look uncomfortable. Elwin, furthest from the door and last to leave, stopped by Pierre¡¯s seat when they were the only two in the room. ¡°My Grace, if I may speak to you more privately now?¡± Pierre nodded, waving a hand to the doorman to shut it and leave them be. Elwin returned to his seat. Pierre stood from his desk and then walked over to the large chairs. They seemed far more comfortable, anyway. He sat in the one Charlot had been in, pulling it next to Elwin so they faced each other. ¡°Shall I call you grandp¨¨re, then?¡± he asked, pouring them both some of the brandy that was laid out and handing the margrave¡¯s his glass. ¡°If you wish,¡± Elwin replied. He raised his glass and sipped without hesitation. ¡°Your father always called Rhianu Maman, but I was just Elwin more often than not. He was older when I met him, you see, in appearance and temperament, still a child about twelve, but truly far older. Rhianu raised him by herself for many years before I became involved.¡± ¡°P¨¨re,¡± Pierre corrected. ¡°I call F¨¦licien such and the roi Father so as not to confuse the two. I assume you are also far older than you appear?¡± His earlier comment about decades made no sense unless that was the case, for he looked only to be in his thirties. ¡°Almost sixty-three. It will catch up to me, I suppose, though the longer I stay in Faery, the more time acts curiously around me. Do you wish my full name?¡± he asked suddenly, changing the subject. ¡°No, that is yours to give to whom you wish.¡± ¡°But we know your name, Your Grace. Pierre Salvador.¡± There was a hint of magic in the air, but Pierre only smiled and shrugged. Elwin laughed. ¡°Of course, that is not your true name! Your p¨¨re did well, I am glad. You took up another name?¡± ¡°I did. In fact, I do not even know my real second name. I believe P¨¨re said that I would be told it once I turned ten and could be trusted to keep it to myself. But as not to stand out here, he insisted I choose another name to add to mine. I heard the name Salvador in a book my m¨¨re read to me and liked it enough to use it¡­ As neither of them were around when I finally turned ten, I never learned my real name.¡± ¡°Smart lad, well done. Yes, f¨¦e children often learn their whole name when they are older and can keep it a secret. But it is a shame that you do not know. It can be used as a blessing on the right tongue.¡± ¡°Why did p¨¨re not return for me?¡± Elwin was quiet for a moment at the serious question, swirling the drink in his glass. He reached out to pet Magec. ¡°We discussed it, but he decided you were your mother¡¯s son. You belonged in this plane, with these people. Faery, while in your blood, was not in your soul. He knew you would be taken care of here while Morgaine would not have survived. She had been dying before being taken in by the plane. That said, he regretted leaving you dearly.¡± Pierre had not had a bad life. He missed his parents, of course, but the roi was another father, and Ophion had been a wonderful uncle. He had support. Morgaine had had none and had been dying. He finished his drink in one swig. Elwin winced and looked aside. ¡°He also felt he could not,¡± he said, trying to explain for his adopted son. ¡°Faery takes into consideration its citizens, so f¨¦e and most fay shall not usually have trouble with going between the planes or making time and space suit their needs. F¨¦licien would usually be allowed to go back and forth, he had done so before, but he walked into Faery with your sister without meaning to that time. He could also not find his way back immediately¡ªthe plane wanted him there like it had when he was a child. He felt, magically, that if he had managed to leave Faery, he would not be allowed to return. It cost him dearly to leave you, but there was little choice.¡± Suddenly Pierre remembered how several weeks ago he and Elizabeth had found an open fairy ring around Springfinding. She had suggested he walk through it into the other plane and he had tried, thinking about how it might be amazing to see this new land his father lived in (and that it may impress her if he could). Time lined up around the seasonal festivals and a fairy ring was an open door, so if he stayed close, he thought he would not be lost. It had not worked; the door had not opened for him, and they had continued to have a lovely evening, but the thought that he could have entered and then been locked out did not enter his mind. Lizzy, he was sure, had not known this either, for she would not have suggested it. ¡°Faery can decide this?¡± he asked in a whisper. People who disappeared into Faery were said to be taken by f¨¦e themselves or just unable to find the way back, but if Faery itself had its own will, then nothing was certain. ¡°Not often, but at times, yes,¡± Elwin confirmed. ¡°I see you did not know this? Be well aware then if you ever wish to come visit. But, as I said, you are fay. Faery will listen to you unless there is dire need otherwise. ¡°So F¨¦licien stayed, and we became a family again. We helped to raise your sister. I believe she is currently celebrating her honeymoon with her new husband and will be in contact with you as soon as they find the time. My daughter and she consider themselves sisters, they are not very far apart in age. Then not long ago your father started to age rapidly, and we lost him two years past, but not before he gave us a reason and means to return to you. Whatever higher power wished us apart all that time ago no longer desired it, and F¨¦licien tried to correct our separation, though was unable to reap the benefits before his death.¡± More connections to Faery. More family. Pierre nodded, making note to find Rhianu and the margrave¡¯s daughter as soon as possible. There was far more to his heritage than he had thought before. Elwin put aside his empty glass and waved off an offer to have it refilled. He stood and stretched, Magec walking over to his side immediately. Pierre stood as well. ¡°Ah, I wish to say one more thing before we go,¡± Elwin said as he turned to the door. ¡°As your margrave, I am yours to command. Should you need anything done that would stain the ground, Faery gladly accepts the offering of blood. Your p¨¨re, I believe, often did it himself, but you may find the prospect daunting.¡± ¡°Thank you. I will keep that in mind.¡± Was the margrave of every duchy also an executioner, or only for Spades? If he found a way to phrase it right, he would ask his brother about it. Somehow he doubted that Elwin had made this same offer to Aim¨¦ so openly, or that C?urs¡¯ margrave would be so blunt. ¡°My wife and daughter should be in the red drawing room, if you desire to meet them. I wish to find and speak with someone else, and then I will join you there so we may all go have lunch together?¡± ¡°That sounds like a wonderful plan.¡± Dancing Lessons ~ (Continued) Qvattorday, 9th of Aprilis, 11831 ~ Last night¡¯s dream had unnerved Elizabeth. She had not spoken of it at breakfast, letting Pierre and Wolfram guide the conversation and trying to forget, but after they had parted ways, she found herself exploring the chateau in search of that library. It called to her. Heading down hallways that she had never been in, she finally found a familiar pair of doors. She entered. There was far more light amid the dusty books. It was still early morning, and the sun was just high enough to peek through the large windows. To her relief, it was not exactly the same as in her dream¡ªmaybe it was simply a nightmare that wished to cause her unease? But such dreams were not often without reason. She found the spot where the old book had fallen. Looking up into the shelves, she noticed a book half-pulled out as if it had been hastily returned to its spot. From the color of the spine, it looked to be the same one. A chill ran down her back. Lizzy took a deep breath and, based on a feeling and no more, held out of her hands. The book fell into her grasp and she almost let it slip through; it was so heavy. A table stood near the shelf and she placed it down before she could drop it. It was old. The leather was cracked, and the pages yellowed. She did not look yet at the title, but had neither done so in her dream. Or had it been a dream? Could she continue to call it such when it was clearly so much more? A vision, perhaps, or an omen. She had hoped more magic would enter her life, and it seemed her wish had come true. The title was still legible even if some of the letters were peeling: A Complete and Thorough Account of Clandestina¡¯s Bestia, Magia, and Cr?fts. Now, wasn¡¯t this interesting? She had not found something like this in her family¡¯s libraries. Looking around, she saw the other books were also different from what had been in her dreams¡ªno books on cr?fts or bestia were as out in the open as she had seen last night. Most books mentioned the f¨¦e as part of the bestia of Clandestina, but omitted much because it was either unknown or not thought proper. The only cr?ft ever written extensively on was blancr?ft, with noircr?ft sometimes mentioned, and necrocr?ft never. Some people did not even believe in the dark magic. And magia? That was different than cr?ft, it was a merging of craefts actually if Lizzy remembered right, but it was restricted to being taught by other beings or was inherent in a bestia. Beside the f¨¦e, what else was there? The keres¡­ She opened it to the first page and began to read. Clandestina is a realm surrounded by mystery. Once heavily connected to the plane of Faery, it was, and is, a harsh and beautiful land. Separation of the two planes occurred in the early millennia after Am?ru disappeared from the world. The plane of death, Thanatos, was already separated, but the Mountains of Mist, or Mists of Judgment (see: Akhlys) stayed for a longer time. Some historians claim that the Bastoni mountains are the remnants of the plane Akhlys, and the last of the keres may be found there, but I believe that, as they are now, the Bastoni were mountains belonging to Faery. She soon realized this was not the kind of book that she should be reading in the daylight where she could be found. After the introduction, there was a table of contents and three chapters were dedicated to necrocr?ft alone. She could well be reprimanded for being in possession of this, though she did not think if Pierre knew that he would allow that to happen. There was no law against this, as such, but it would have a great effect on social standing. She hid the book behind several tomes and left the library with a promise that she would return later in the night.
Lizzy was walking back to her room when someone, quite literally, ran into her. She stumbled, catching herself against the wall and managing not to fall over. ¡°Oh my, I am so sorry, mademoiselle!¡± She looked over to see a woman in a deep curtsy, breathing heavily as she had been running. She had not looked up and was waiting to be excused. ¡°It is alright,¡± Elizabeth replied slowly. She had not been hurt, just surprised. The woman looked up, and seeing that Elizabeth really was fine, smiled brightly. ¡°I am S¨ªofra, mademoiselle!¡± she introduced herself. She curtsied again, quickly this time, in a manner that would have been rude save for her obvious hurry. Her bright red hair was a mess and her clothes not quite in line. ¡°I am late to dancing practice with my mother and Lady Maiolaine. Oh! Would you like to come along? I insist you be my guest now after what I have done. Please come with me?¡± Lizzy could not help but smile. The girl was earnest and had truly meant no harm. Elizabeth herself had no bosom friend, having never had a girl her age close by growing up. Egl? was an elder sister who listened to her secrets but never spoke of her own in return. This woman seemed her age. She may become a good friend. ¡°Though I must warn you,¡± S¨ªofra continued with a wicked smile, having caught her breath, ¡°our dances are those many in polite company would disagree with, should that interest you.¡± ¡°More so than the waltz?¡± Lizzy asked in return. The dance was still considered too close and intimate for some of her parent¡¯s generation, though her peers had never seen it as such. The other woman laughed. ¡°Yes, more so than the waltz!¡± ¡°I would be delighted,¡± Lizzy replied. S¨ªofra then snatched her hand without asking and began to run down the corridor again, Elizabeth at her heels, trying to keep up while laughing along. They found the room quickly enough, S¨ªofra said she had been there before after all, but Elizabeth thought some exhibition was being held and they were still early. She soon realized it was the ¡®dancing¡¯ that had been mentioned before¡ªtwo women, one of whom she recognized as Maiolaine, faced each other with swords in their hands. They wore skirts, though no blouse or even strip of cloth covered their breasts. A pair of younger girls, Maiolaine¡¯s daughters, stood to the side, fully dressed with wooden sticks as their own swords, observing. Apolla then announced that they should begin, and Lizzy watched as the two women circled around each other, thrusting, jabbing, and parrying with grace. The other woman was taller, the height of a man, and more skilled. Her too-large ice-blue eyes remained alert even if her movements seemed almost bored, and not a hair was out of place in the ponytail that held her platinum-blonde hair. Maiolaine, on the other hand, concentrated with all of her muster, brows furrowed, and her own hair a tangle. They stopped only when Maiolaine yelped in pain, and crimson trickled from a wound down her front. Yes, this dance would be far more improper than the waltz. ¡°Let me,¡± Elizabeth said, rushing to the injured woman¡¯s side. There was already a bandage pressed to the shallow cut, and she placed her palm over it. ¡°Blancr?ft, madame,¡± she said as a means of explaining. ¡°It will heal far faster.¡± When she moved her hand after a moment, cleaning the blood, the wound was already gone. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Merci, Lady Elizabeth.¡± ¡°You are most welcome.¡± Maiolaine could not see the wound, her breast in the way, so she touched it to make sure it was well. She nodded another thank you. ¡°I do not believe my husband could do much better. He is a blancmage himself, you see.¡± Lizzy smiled. So the steward knew blancr?ft as well. Perhaps he would be open to teaching her, or at least showing her who might be a tutor to her. ¡°A pleasure to meet you,¡± the other woman greeted with a curtsy after the wound was tended to. ¡°I am Rhianu of Faery and Spad¨¦.¡± ¡°Oh, please, it is mine,¡± Lizzy said, performing her own curtsy, realizing the margravine was speaking to her. ¡°I am not your equal, Madame, much less your superior.¡± The curtsy had been too low, and it made Elizabeth uncomfortable. ¡°The duc, I hear, is in love with you. For one that may likely become our duchesse, we owe you this,¡± the f¨¦e woman replied. That Lizzy could not contest. Their courting, though only just begun, was serious. She likely would become the duchesse unless something great or terrible stopped it. The margravine then finished cleaning her sword of blood, taking hold of the blade and holding it out handle-first. ¡°Do you know how to hold a blade, Lady Elizabeth?¡± ¡°I do not,¡± Lizzy said, looking at the sword that had pierced flesh and was being offered. ¡°I am a blanc-witch. I would rather not harm if possible¡­ It makes me uneasy.¡± ¡°Sometimes it is the only option.¡± Elizabeth nodded in agreement, but still did not accept the blade. ¡°Very well.¡± Rhianu tossed the blade up and caught it by the handle before sheathing it at her side. ¡°I am certain Our Grace will pull his blade for you if need be.¡± S¨ªofra laughed, and her mother turned to look at her with a glare. ¡°I did not mean it in such a fashion!¡± The other two girls in the room seemed confused, and Elizabeth blushed deeply when she understood the meaning herself. ¡°Forgive my daughter,¡± Rhianu said to Lizzy, as she walked over to where the discarded clothes say. ¡°She has just discovered human men. Do not be bothered. Though you must learn not to blush at the thought of your beloved. It lets the whole world know your thoughts.¡± It was said with a warm smile. Maiolaine and the margravine helped each other dress and returned to the lesson. S¨ªofra grabbed her own sword, one that was metal but still dull, and her mother began to correct her grip and posture before showing her what movements she should practice. ¡°The lack of attire above the waist is for the same reason men duel at times without shirts,¡± Maiolaine explained. ¡°To prevent infection from the cloth being pushed into flesh. We try not to injure each other, but it can happen as you saw.¡± ¡°Yes, Maman,¡± Apolla and Eliana said together. ¡°Forgive the silly question,¡± Elizabeth said, ¡°But why are you learning swordsmanship?¡± ¡°Spad¨¦,¡± Rhianu said, ¡°means ¡®swords¡¯ in Italaviani. Multiple swords, and gendered female at that. It is not uncommon for f¨¦e to wear a blade, male and female. When I was given the responsibility of protecting the border, I thought it would be helpful to gain allies. Maiolaine joined my daughter and myself for lessons, and now brings her own daughters that they are old enough to understand the responsibility. I hope you choose to join us more often, Lady Elizabeth, even if you do not, yourself, pick up a sword.¡± ¡°I would be honored, Lady Rhianu.¡± ¡°We can have fun beside as well,¡± S¨ªofra added. ¡°I would like to know you, Lizzy. Maybe you can meet Sister!¡± ¡°You have a sister?¡± ¡°Or well, she is actually my niece.¡± Rhianu cleared up the confusion. ¡°I raised His Grace F¨¦licien when he was in Faery. He brought his daughter when he returned several years ago. My daughter and his grew up together.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ my deepest apologies for your loss.¡± S¨ªofra¡¯s ever-present smile disappeared for a moment. F¨¦licien had been a wonderful uncle-figure to her while he had been alive, and she still missed him dearly. ¡°My thanks, Elizabeth. I believe he could not live without his wife and, after making sure his children were grown and taken care of, he followed her. He is happy now.¡± ¡°I do hope so.¡± The somber mood did not last long, and Elizabeth was finally persuaded to try to use a blade. She found it interesting, but was not very good, though she was assured that was not unusual for a first lesson. ¡°I may continue this as a discipline, but I do not believe I could cause another harm.¡± ¡°Our goal is to learn to defend ourselves and others. That may end in harming others. But I see no issue with you joining us and not partaking in that step. ¡°Now, I believe the meeting of the advisors is finished. My husband should have mentioned us to His Grace and they may be here soon.¡± She had asked Elwin to do so after all. Maiolaine took her daughters and bid the rest of them farewell before leaving through a door at the far end of the hall, understanding that this might turn into a meeting with family and not wishing to impose. The door opened to let Pierre enter just as the door closed behind Eliana. He glanced around the room. His eyes brightened upon seeing Lizzy, but moved past to Rhianu before walking to the f¨¦e woman. When standing before her, he bowed low and then straightened, standing a little awkwardly, but saying not a word. The margravine smiled and curtsied. Then the woman who was meeting her grandson embraced him. Lizzy was too far away to hear; Rhianu whispered something into his ear, and Pierre stiffened before relaxing again and embracing her in return. When they stepped back, Pierre was blinking rapidly to hide tears. Rhianu waved over her daughter and gestured for her to stand before the future duc, introducing her formally. S¨ªofra squirmed and shifted from foot to foot, not used to being so still, even for a moment. ¡°And this is my daughter, Your Grace. Lady S¨ªofra.¡± ¡°Auntie,¡± Pierre replied seriously. He kept the sincere look for a moment before grinning widely and letting everyone know it was a jest. S¨ªofra¡¯s laughter filled the room once again. Rhianu even hid chuckles behind her hand. Deciding that that was enough standing apart, S¨ªofra moved to hug him, and Pierre hugged her back. Elwin came in a few minutes later to announce that lunch was being served and the family should all come along. Elizabeth tried to make her excuses, but both Pierre and S¨ªofra insisted that she be included. ¡°What did Lady Rhianu say to you?¡± Lizzy asked as she and Pierre walked out together, arm in arm. The thought that she was considered family warmed her heart. ¡°My full name,¡± he replied softly. ¡°It seems P¨¨re told her what name he gave me.¡± She did not press to know more.
That evening the margrave and his family bid Pierre and the other advisors farewell in the garden. While Elwin had grown up in Spadille, he had lived far longer in Faery, and neither S¨ªofra nor Rhianu called this plane home. They were not used to being there and chose not to be as much as possible, though duties would mean they were, at times, forced. Their meal had been light and friendly, Elwin becoming aware that his foster-son had informed Rhianu but not him about Pierre¡¯s full name and not finding it too odd. ¡°I may not be able to keep the secret as well as she. My full name might still be found out, for instance, and if I am to be your aid here, it may be best that I cannot be forced.¡± Secrets were a part of being f¨¦e and it did not seem to faze him that his wife had kept something from him. Now Pierre shook Elwin¡¯s hand and began to thank him for his duties as margrave, but the latter tilted his head with a smile. ¡°You seem to be a bit confused, Your Grace. The one in power over the border is my dear wife. I aid her, but in no way find myself with her authority in Faery.¡± The f¨¦e were matriarchal, and it seemed that extended to the margravine in this case. He wondered if this was true of all the margravines or only those more f¨¦e than others. He had not heard of it before, so openly at least, and judging by the glances of the advisors, this was not well known. ¡°Then, my lady,¡± Pierre said, turning to her with a bow, ¡°I would, if it so please you, welcome you to our council meetings.¡± Rhianu smiled. ¡°The offer does please me,¡± she replied. ¡°But I shall allow my husband to discuss this side of the realm with you. I will continue to take care of my side, and report to you when there is need.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Pierre turned to S¨ªofra, but not before hearing his grandm¨¨re tell her husband that he should learn to cause less trouble. ¡°I seem to have gained yet another sister. I am glad to meet you as well, dear lady.¡± She curtsied in reply, too quickly and without much grace, but with the great smile that rarely left her. She did the same to Elizabeth. Then she turned to her mother. ¡°Mother, if I may, I ask that I be allowed to stay at His Grace¡¯s home. Lady Elizabeth seems to be in need of a lady-in-waiting and I would be so pleased to fill the role.¡± Though she was an adult by f¨¦e standards, it still seemed polite to ask, as she was half-human and still lived with her parents. Elizabeth seemed as unaware of this plan as all else, for she looked with wide eyes at S¨ªofra. ¡°Well, if I am to have a valet,¡± Pierre said, ¡°it would only be fitting that my lady has similar aid. Did you not at home?¡± ¡°No, though Mother does,¡± Lizzy said. ¡°S¨ªofra, are you certain?¡± Those close to high-born ladies were often also high-born, but in this case, S¨ªofra outranked her as an heir. Normally Elizabeth would be the one asked to serve her, and not the other way around. Though, as before, if they were assuming she would become the duchesse one day, this was not as unusual. ¡°Oh, yes! I would so love to help. Please, Lizzy?¡± Pierre had not heard anyone outside of himself and close family call her by that nickname, but Elizabeth did not seem to mind. ¡°You may do as you wish, S¨ªofra,¡± Rhianu said. ¡°Take care of both yourself and her, if she is to be in your care. Your father will visit the plane more often than I. Do visit when you can.¡± ¡°I would welcome more dear friends and help,¡± Elizabeth said. S¨ªofra squealed in joy and dashed over to hug her, all pretense of decorum forgotten. Pierre tried to hold back laughter and could not. ¡°Welcome, S¨ªofra.¡± Going Into Town ~ Vijfday, 10th of Aprilis, 11831 ~ ¡°What do you wish to do today?¡± Pierre asked Elizabeth. They had had breakfast together, S¨ªofra and Wolfram accompanying them, but nothing was yet planned. Having met most everyone the first and second day he wanted to take at least the morning of the third to do as he pleased. He hoped it would be something with Elizabeth. ¡°Let us go into town,¡± Lizzy said. ¡°It will not be half as fun when you are well-known and cannot be anonymous. And I have never been in such a large city.¡± ¡°Then we shall go into town.¡± An hour later they met at the front door, dressed for a nice day out. Pierre¡¯s suit was a mix of blacks and greys, a red ascot accenting the outfit and matching the gems that were in his cane. Elizabeth wore a fairly simple blue dress, though with an ivory corset and lace drapery. Her hair was pinned up with a few tendrils left loose to accent her face. S¨ªofra, who was coming along as a chaperon, had clothes not as modern, a shimmering gold-green dress with long flowing sleeves. Her hair was let loose to catch the light. ¡°Shall we?¡± Pierre asked, holding out his elbow for Elizabeth. The comte¡¯s daughter took up her suitor¡¯s offer on his left side and they made their way into the front gardens. S¨ªofra walked on his other side but did not take his arm, leaving his hand free to hold his cane and use the weapon if it was needed. It was a warm day and flowers already filled the landscape, bringing bright colors and lovely scents. The chateau was beyond the main town some-a-ways, with the land around it mainly gardens, stables, and other niceties that could be afforded of the duchy¡¯s ruler. They had seen some of this from the carriage ride up, but had not had time to take it in otherwise. A carriage waited by the stables to take them into the city. ¡°Perhaps we may walk?¡± Elizabeth said looking up into the cloudless sky. ¡°It is not terribly far and S¨ªofra lent me some of her more comfortable shoes. It is a lovely day. And I have had enough of carriages for now.¡± ¡°That would be nice,¡± Pierre agreed. ¡°We can always ride back if we need to. And I still owe you a pair of new shoes, darling, maybe we can commission a comfortable set like what you are wearing now.¡± He waved off the carriage, thanking the driver for his time. S¨ªofra now took the lead, having been in town a handful of times before, though mostly it was to give Pierre and Elizabeth some semblance of privacy. The dirt road became cobbled and soon small homes and farms filled their view. A half hour later a great open gate announced the way into the city proper, large stone walls surrounding even higher townhouses and buildings. Several carriages lined the street waiting to be rented for an hour or a day, and a stable rented space for travelers who were there on their own horse and wanted to leave the animal behind. There were other stalls as well that sold news or offered carrier services. Elizabeth could not stop looking around. She had never been in such a large city before, among the people like this, and she was only at the edge of it! She took comfort in that Pierre seemed just as amazed, but that might be due to the thought that this was his city. ¡°And here,¡± S¨ªofra said to them then, turning around and walking backwards a few steps as she continued to speak, ¡°my dear nephew and future niece-in-law, I will leave you to your own devices. Be good, and if not, don¡¯t be caught!¡± She smiled and dashed off in a seemingly random direction away from the couple. She wanted to find something nice to give to a man that had caught her eye in Pierre¡¯s entourage. ¡°Niece-in-law,¡± Elizabeth whispered under her breath, shaking her head, sure that that was not an official form of kin and trying not to be too embarrassed by it. ¡°I suggest you become used to this, I can only imagine the teasing will get worse after we are actually married,¡± Pierre whispered back to her. He tightened his hold on her arm and when she glanced up to him he kissed her quickly. ¡°Now, I do believe I owe you a pair of shoes, my lady!¡± Pierre said before Lizzy could comment about how informally they were already speaking of their marriage. He was not sure when he had decided it exactly, but sometime before her illness it had become a strong possibility and after it was a certainty to him. He led her across the street to where the shops began. At the other side he gently took her hand off of his left arm, kissed her knuckles, and moved to wrap his right arm around her before passing his cane back to his left. Now he was on the side nearer the street and the one in more danger should a horse spook or something else go awry. Lizzy snuggled into his side as they began to look at the displays. They were in no rush and entered several stores while searching for the shoe-maker. Elizabeth bought some small things that could be easily carried back, making note where the tailor and seamstress were. She would return another day with S¨ªofra and perhaps Maiolaine to commission more clothes for the summer. Or perhaps there was a seamstress at the chateau already that could be asked to expand her wardrobe. A couple of pre-made dresses would not go amiss either. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. They eventually found themselves at the town square, a large open area that was the center and heart of Spadille. A grand church and its grounds took up a whole side and along the other three there were guild houses and the town hall. Some restaurants and an inn also advertised themselves in the lower floors of the buildings, and signs showed that that the hospital was not far down the main street. The square itself was filled with entertainers and stands selling everything from toys and drink to bird-seed for the pigeons that flocked to the area. There they too wandered for a while, buying chilled spiced wine to share, and even some treats for the birds. ¡°Oh, Pierre, look! Do you think this is a cobbler?¡± There was small shop in the corner of a large building, the sign out front easy to pass by if one did not know it was there already. There was no name, but only the image of a shoe with butterfly wings on it as decoration. They entered, Pierre opening the door for Elizabeth and a bell ringing above their heads announced them. It was a cobblers, and Lizzy went to look at some of the shoes on display while Pierre looked around the empty shop with narrowed eyes. He stepped closer to her. Shortly after this a man came out from the back and Pierre kept himself between the shopkeeper and his love. Perhaps they would make polite excuses and go find another store that was further away and less eerily empty during what should be a busy time. ¡°Bonjour! Welcome, welcome. How may I help mademoiselle and monsieur today?¡± Lizzy turned around before Pierre could lead them out. ¡°Oh, bonjour monsieur! I would like to commission a pair of shoes quite like which I am wearing right now¡ªthey have been borrowed from a friend. Would such a thing be possible?¡± ¡°Of course. Please, mademoiselle, if I could look at them?¡± Elizabeth sat on the offered bench and lifted her skirt up just enough to show her shoes. They had no heel and were quite low on the foot as well, not rising up past the ankle. A single clasped strap at the front kept the shoes on her feet. She then wiggled her foot and let one of them fall to the ground before picking it up and handing it to the shoemaker. ¡°They are simple, but well made,¡± he began commenting, almost to himself, ¡°and they can be walked in for quite a time comfortably when they are custom made. The ones you are wearing as somewhat too big for you, though, so I would be careful with how far you walk today, you may end up with blisters and pains.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll ride back then,¡± Pierre said. He stood beside Elizabeth, eyes not leaving the shoemaker. Something felt different about him and it made the duc tense. There had to be a reason that this shop was empty when all others had been at least half-full. ¡°Ah,¡± the shoemaker cried, ¡°These were made in Faery! I take it back, my lady, they will not give you blisters no matter how much you walk in them.¡± He hesitated a moment before glancing to Pierre and then back to her. ¡°I can, if it would please you, imbue your new shoes with a similar bit of magic?¡± ¡°That would be lovely! Merci. How much more shall that cost?¡± Elizabeth asked. She had not noticed exactly how fearful the man had been of revealing he could do such things, but Pierre did. Surely such benefits should have been the main selling point of this shop, that there was someone f¨¦e or fay and had enough magia to enchant your shoes. The man¡¯s eyes were wide as if he had not thought about asking to charge for such a service. ¡°For you, mademoiselle, it will be no extra cost. They will be done in a se¡¯nnight, shall I have them sent to your home or will mademoiselle prefer to come pick them up?¡± ¡°We will return,¡± Pierre replied. ¡°It is nice in town and a planned day here will break up what work we have at the time.¡± ¡°Of course, thank you, monsieur. Mademoiselle, would you prefer any specific colors or metals used?¡± ¡°Surprise me,¡± Lizzy replied. ¡°I trust your knowledge and good taste, monsieur.¡± The shoemaker looking to Pierre before handing him Lizzy¡¯s shoe and allowed him to slip it back onto her foot before helping her stand. ¡°You go on ahead, my dear,¡± Pierre said. ¡°I said I would buy these for you and I shall. I will be right behind you.¡± Lizzy kissed his cheek in appreciation and went to look at some of the shops on the other side of the street. Pierre asked the price and paid the fay shoemaker, handing him a quarter-livre in addition to the half-livre he was told would be the cost. ¡°Monsieur, I cannot¡ª¡± ¡°Take it. Such things are deserving of pay. Can you tell me why you did not wish to mention it at first?¡± ¡°It is not always well-received, being fay here in Spadille. But I saw her shoes and I believe her accent is from around Eichel, so I thought I would offer.¡± ¡°¡®Not well-received,¡¯¡± Pierre repeated. That explained the empty shop. ¡°I will keep that in mind. Thank you, monsieur.¡± ¡°If I may ask, who are you that this matter is something for you to note?¡± He supposed his anonymity would not stay that way for very long anymore. ¡°I am Pierre Salvador, heir to Piques.¡±
¡°And what did you buy?¡± Lizzy asked. S¨ªofra and she were heading back to their rooms to put away their purchases. Pierre had reluctantly been parted from them by a formal summons to have tea. ¡°A gift for a man,¡± the fay-girl replied. ¡°I find myself interested in getting to know one of His Grace¡¯s advisors more, I thought a token would be nice.¡± ¡°Generally it is the man that buys the woman gifts.¡± ¡°Oh? I suppose, but I do not think he will mind receiving something. And did you not buy His Grace a gift?¡± ¡°I bought him a journal as appreciation for my shoes. It is not the same thing.¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°Hmph. Shall you tell me which man has your fancy, or will I have to guess?¡± ¡°Oh, guess first!¡± ¡°Let us see¡­ a few are married, so I suppose they are not the receivers, true?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± S¨ªofra said, sticking out her tongue at her friend. ¡°From Piques?¡± ¡°Oui, not Charlot.¡± ¡°Lord Tibault?¡± She shook her head. ¡°Though he seems kind,¡± she added. ¡°Lord Renaud then? He is pleasing to look at, though I have not spoken much with him.¡± S¨ªofra nodded, ¡°Yes! And neither have I truly spoken with him at length, but I wish to. He has been watching me when he believes I do not see.¡± In Elizabeth¡¯s room now S¨ªofra borrowed a pen and scribbled a quick note to be placed with the packaged gift. She would leave it by his door. ¡°What did you write?¡± Lizzy asked, putting a new pot of ink next to the one that the other girl had just used. The book she bought, a fiction, she would put at her bedside, and the ribbons for her hair went in a drawer. ¡°¡®Perhaps you will think of me when you next write a letter,¡¯¡± S¨ªofra read. ¡°It is a dip-pen with streaks of red, gold, and green. It reminded me of the forest at the beginning of autumn.¡± Sabine ~ (Continued) Vijfday, 10th of Aprilis, 11831 ~ Lady Sabine set up tea for four. She wished to speak with her son about the duc, who she had not yet had the pleasure of formally meeting, and hoped he would join them as well. The last seat was an invitation for Mora. After pouring herself a cup she took a sip and looked at the metal cage that sat on the table. It was small and decorative, vines and flowers making up the bars, a chain transforming it into a purse she could carry around. Within it there sat a large spider. ¡°Aranea,¡± she whispered. Her familiar looked up at her and crawled out the open door. Sabine laid out her hand and let the tarantula walk up on to her palm. ¡°Would you be so kind as to find my son and ask him here?¡± The spider bobbed her whole body in a nod and Sabine gently let her crawl off to the floor to scurry out of the room. A spider was not a usual familiar, but she had not questioned Mora when, after killing the exotic spider in her youth (it had traveled in from a foreign land on trade ships and hidden in the fruits of an elaborate dessert), Death had come and told her to return the creature to life. Aranea had needed the rest of the day to forgive her for her death, but had become a close companion over their many years together. Of course she could not consume evidence as well as a larger animal, but weaving a cocoon around the largest parts she could dissolve anything that might be damning to her mistress. Magic was a wonderful thing. As she finished her cup her son knocked and entered the room. His hands were cupped together in front of him and he gently placed Aranea on the small table. The spider crawled back into her traveling-space. ¡°Maman, good afternoon,¡± Vivien said, sitting across from her and smiling to Aranea. He was fond of the spider and made sure new servants were aware to leave the animal alone. Sabine poured her son a cup of tea and added the honey and cream he liked; his tastes had not changed since childhood. ¡°I believe we should tell our dear duc about my cr?ft,¡± she said without preamble. ¡°You said that you believe he is a Suitor as well?¡± ¡°His cat feels like Aranea and Magec,¡± her son confirmed with a grimace. She knew he could not explain it further, but understood nonetheless. He had never wanted to study the dark magic, quite disliking it in fact, but he had been born in it. There was an affiliation whether he desired it or not. ¡°He needs support,¡± Sabine said. ¡°I do not know who his teacher is, though I have an idea, but it seems he is here all on his own save for some castle guards.¡± ¡°He brought Lady Elizabeth, and Lord Ophion¡¯s student.¡± ¡°His student now,¡± she corrected, thinking that Wolfram was likely being taught magic as well as medicine. She had noticed the boy¡¯s gloved hands and few young men of that age that were not noble kept to such strict guidelines of attire without reason. ¡°And true, but they are both younger than he, and neither are of this land. He has aid for his politics, you chief among them, but for more than that?¡± Sabine stood and walked over to a cabinet to pull out parchment, ink, and a glass pen. She wrote out a missive to the duc, asking his attendance for tea if he should so desire it, and signed the letter. A servant was summoned to take it to him. ¡°I do not believe it should be encouraged,¡± Vivien said after she sat and they were alone again. Sabine smoothed her skirts. ¡°It is not your place to discourage the duc of what he desires,¡± she said, adjusting the silver snood that held her black hair. ¡°It is dark magic. If he is practicing it and is caught, he will die. We will be without a true duc once again!¡± It was an argument the two of them had had many times, though usually Sabine was the one that ended up dead in the scenario. That it was likely what would happen to her in the end had not stopped her before. ¡°Will you turn him in?¡± At this her son looked scandalized. ¡°Of course not! I have not even informed the authorities of Elwin; whyever would I do that to my own Grace? But, Maman, you know I¡­ dislike it.¡± ¡°I know.¡± But she offered no assurance that she would stop or discourage Pierre Salvador from doing so. Their conversation drifted to other topics, how her grandchildren were doing and if Vivien planned to have any more, but in a short time the door opened and the duc was announced as entering. He walked in, carrying a jeweled gentleman¡¯s cane, and a black cat around his shoulders who perked up at seeing her. The cat then jumped down and began inspect the room. Seeing Aranea she stood up on her back feet and touched the side of the cage with her paw. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°Pluta!¡± Sabine laughed. ¡°No, it is alright. I do not think they will harm each other. Welcome, Your Grace.¡± ¡°Madame,¡± Pierre replied, shooting one last look at Pluta, but sitting. He accepted his tea from her and added sugar, but no milk. ¡°Do you practice necrocr?ft, Your Grace?¡± Vivien asked, with a bit of accusation in his voice. Sabine closed her eyes and bit back a sigh at her son¡¯s lack of tact. The duc had not even tried he tea yet. Yes, she had brought it up with him right away, but they had been the only two in the room at the time, and privy to the same knowledge. This was why he had never done very well as the steward¡ªhe was well meaning, but without a duc to guide him, he could be too blunt and rash. ¡°Whyever would you ask such a thing?¡± The duc smiled, but the grip on his cup tightened. If she had not been paying attention she would not have noticed the change in demeanor. Of course even if he were not a suitor that would be a reasonable reaction. The magic was never spoken of in polite company after all. ¡°Because I am also a practitioner, Your Grace,¡± she interrupted. Pierre turned to her with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Madame, I could have you jailed for that sentence alone.¡± ¡°And yet you will not.¡± She reached down to pet his cat, who had been watching Aranea closely the entire conversation. Pluta nudged her hand and then the familiar lay down on her back before her. Sabine stroked her belly. ¡°And what is your name, dear one?¡± she asked. ¡°Pluta, my lady,¡± the cat purred. ¡°A lovely name, Pluta,¡± she replied. This got through to Pierre and he relaxed. A moment later he sat up, almost spilling his tea. ¡°I have never met a woman of Mora¡¯s choosing! I presume you do not call yourself a suitor. May I ask your title?¡± ¡°I am actually a lady of death. But before that, and still, I was and am a confidante to Mora.¡± ¡°Is Vivien a student of yours?¡± ¡°No, he is my son, though I do have a pupil as well. Vivien, in what I assume is Fate¡¯s amusement, practices blancr?ft.¡± ¡°But he knows?¡± A silly question, as Vivien was sitting right there with them, but Sabine nodded. ¡°I could not keep it a secret from him. He can feel necrocr?ft in a way that others cannot and asked about my magic from a young age. Became privy to it quickly.¡± ¡°That does not mean I approve.¡± The muttered comment was too loud to be meant privately, but it was ignored. ¡°So he could feel it about me,¡± Pierre said. ¡°I know f¨¦e magic can be felt, but I was unaware that this could be as well.¡± ¡°Most spirits can let themselves be known, if they so choose. Why and when they do so is their choice.¡± Vivien stood abruptly, excusing himself before heading out the door without being acknowledged. Pierre watched him go with a look in his eye that Sabine could not decipher. ¡°I am Sabine Est¨¦e, by the way, Your Grace,¡± she introduced herself after Vivien closed the door. Later she would scold her son, as the one who knew them both he should have performed the introduction, especially if he was leaving. ¡°Forgive his rudeness.¡± ¡°It is forgiven, my lady. He has been nothing but a wonderful host so far. I can see that this topic upsets him.¡± ¡°I was a lady of death already when my son was born,¡± Sabine said. ¡°He understands that he must not speak of it on pain of my death, but among those who are Mora¡¯s chosen, he is quite lax. He believes he can persuade me to stop.¡± ¡°You meet many of her chosen?¡± ¡°A few. We are not as uncommon as you may believe.¡± He nodded. Mora¡¯s court would be useless if the suitors and, now confidantes he learned, were truly few. The magic was illegal and forbidden, but without someone to guide the spirits, Clandestina was prone to outbreaks of plague or other mass death. It was almost two decades ago that the last plague had taken over much of the land. He wondered for whom the magic was supposed to be now that the keres were gone and humans were not meant to wield it. Yet someone must. Pluta jumped back up onto his lap and began to purr to Aranea. The spider took a leg and curiously poked it through her cage and touched the cat. ¡°Do not eat her familiar,¡± Pierre warned. ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± ¡°I would bite her,¡± Aranea replied and Pluta¡¯s ears went flat at the thought. ¡°You said that Vivien was born after you were a lady of death,¡± Pierre said. ¡°I did.¡± Sabine became quiet at this, lost in memories. ¡°The men have it easier in some ways with this cr?ft. You merely do not beget a child after become a lord. I, though, could still find myself with child. They do not usually survive.¡± She had lost three children because of her magic, died too early to be brought back to life even by necrocr?ft. ¡°I am sorry.¡± ¡°I found a way, eventually, as you can see that I do have a child of my flesh. As a lord or lady we can negotiate with the spirits sometimes. But it was not... pleasant. Perhaps one day I may share.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Presumably his own sterility was something that could be overcome then. Now that he had Elizabeth, the idea of having children with her was something he desired. He would pay the price. ¡°You mentioned a student. Is it perhaps Lord Elwin?¡± Her smile returned and she nodded. ¡°I see you have met Magec then?¡± ¡°I did not make the connection before, thinking it a f¨¦e quirk, but if he is a suitor then I assume the wolf is his familiar. Quite a good choice. I must ask him how he managed to kill such a beast in the first place.¡± ¡°And that is something for him to share with you if he chooses. He has never told me. And you? The boy, Wolfram, he is your pupil?¡± ¡°Yes. I found out about his interest in the magic quite by accident. He then asked for my aid and I gave it, so now he does as he believes I want, helping in all manner of things. But he does not even yet have a familiar of his own, and I have never taught this to anyone before. May I ask for your help if need be?¡± ¡°By all means.¡± ¡°If I may then immediately impose, is there any place about the chateau that is out of sight, or not often visited? A place where I may conduct any¡­ projects or tests.¡± ¡°Oui. The dungeons in the cellars. They have not been used for quite some time, a new prison taking over as the main means of storing the guilty. The duc¡¯s personal prisoners should be stored here, but your father did not keep anyone and you have been away. If you choose not to use them in that manner, then they are now overlooked and forgotten.¡± ¡°Thank you. I will keep them for myself then.¡± Letters ~ Hexday, 11th of Aprilis, 11831 ~ ¡°Why have I not received any correspondence?¡± Pierre asked, looking up from his journal as he finished writing down some figures that his advisors had given him. ¡°Surely it was known when I was arriving.¡± He, along with Vivien, Jourdain, and Tibault, were in the room that Pierre had chosen to become his study. They were discussing the relations between the counties and the duchy as a whole. More discussion would be had another day, with the ruling comtes themselves, once Pierre was more situated, but he wished to be informed as quickly as he could about things. Vivien coughed and seemed to blush, though it was difficult to tell behind his facial hair. ¡°I was, ah, ordered by His Highness to wait several days before giving you anything tangible to work upon, Your Grace. He has said that you are to have some fun before you lose yourself in another project.¡± Well, that certainly sounded like his foster brother, so the statement was probably true. Pierre held back on trying to defend how much fun he had as opposed to work. That never helped, after all. Pluta, who lay on one of the high shelves observing them, sneezed a laugh. Tibault and Jourdain wisely stayed quiet. ¡°I want all of the letters from the past month that have been addressed to the ruler of Piques here as soon as possible,¡± the duc said. ¡°With those addressed to me specifically on top. And any official unopened petitions that have come in since Aim¨¦ left marked as well.¡± Pierre was not quite certain if he could do much about the latter. He was not well informed enough yet to help, but he could at least begin to gather knowledge. And he did have his advisors here to advise him. ¡°Most of the official petitions have come upon my own desk, even while Aim¨¦ was ruling, Your Grace,¡± Vivien replied. ¡°I confess I have not had much time to sort through them in the last week or so as we have been busy with your arrival, so I shall bring them and we can discuss them together.¡± ¡°Good, thank you.¡± Vivien stood and went to gather the letters as well as check if anything new had come in yet. Tibault and Jourdain stayed in their seats. Pierre returned to his notes, pulling a second journal closer. They were scattered thoughts, plans plotted out in vague terms that would mean little to those that neither knew his shorthand nor were privy to his information. Most in the new notebook from Lizzy were about Piques itself, what Tibault and Jourdain had confirmed and expressed about their counties, but some things about Faery were scribbled in the margins. Observations about Jourdain and why he or his father might want him dead were in the older journal, a few pages further back from where he had opened it. Vivien returned with a stack that was almost too large to be carried by one man (Tibault made to stand and help him before the steward shook his head¡ªthat might just be the catalyst to everything ending up on the floor). It seemed word traveled fast in Piques. Pierre closed his journals and moved them to the far side to make room. ¡°The ones facing up are unread, addressed to you or to Piques. The others I have at least looked at, and replied to many,¡± Vivien said, placing everything down. ¡°Merci, dear steward,¡± Pierre replied. He ran a finger along the letters, found the ones that were all unread, and put them in a smaller pile. The stack looked less likely to spill now. ¡°If you would be so kind as to leave me be for now? Lord Tibault, Lord Jourdain, you may also depart. It will take me some time to read through these and I do not wish to take up your afternoon. When I need your assistance, I will send for you.¡± ¡°Of course, Your Grace.¡± Pierre fanned out the smaller stack of letters as the other men left. One drew his eye right away, and he smiled as he recognized Ophion¡¯s handwriting. He took that to read with pleasure. Nephew, I have returned to the castle and see not only you gone, but Lady Elizabeth, Wolfram, and Salome missing as well. I can only fathom what you are planning, and I hope you understand it thoroughly. Do take care of each of them and most of all, yourself. Be careful! The girl, Salome, has an advanced case of oncos, and I fear she will not live much longer. I could not cure her of it, but perhaps you might find a way. I have also included a letter to myself from the comte of Bellotas expressing concern about Wolfram and Salome, as neither has been in contact with the family in some time. Perhaps you know more, as he has never told me of any personal connection to Bellotas besides it being the land of his birth. His Highness has informed me of your plans for the season. Unfortunately, it is a bit late to accompany you, and I have many duties to His Majesties, Egl?, and my new grandson¡ªGwythyr. Both he and your cousin are well. I took a shortcut through the woods and made it in time to aid his entry into the world. Come Autumntime, if you return to the castle we shall speak further, or I may come visit you should time allow. For now, enjoy the summer. Ophion Oncos. He grabbed the older journal and flipped through it to the page he had reserved for plans about Wolfram and Salome. The boy had never mentioned her illness by name, but perhaps Ophion had not told him. It could be a terrifying malady that was difficult to cure, even in Clandestina. But by killing her he would also have killed the rapidly growing tumors as they had no host. Perhaps the soul could be returned to the body, and the tumors left for dead? But then why had Ophion not done it already? Perhaps he could not bring himself to kill her, even if it would make her well again, or merely did not have the skill. Pierre dared not ask in a letter, it may be intercepted after all, but he filed away the thought for a later time when they were together again. He wrote down his theory and tempered his excitement for the moment. Later tonight, he would speak with Pluta and plan with Wolfram. He would also need to speak to him about the connection to the ruling family of Bellotas, as that the boy had never mentioned them. Wolfram had only said that he was of Bellotas and lived there as an orphan at his lord¡¯s pleasure before going to the capitol, but that did not usually mean such a close interest. The letter from Lord Bellotas, as Pierre read it, implied a familiarity that Wolfram lived with him, not merely on his land. He put those letters into his jacket pocket for safekeeping and picked up the next missive. These were the congratulations and well-wishes upon his return. He made note of the difference in how Bladeren and Feuilles penned their notes. The former seemed genuinely pleased that the duc would be back, and Pierre found that even from just this letter he liked Lord Hadrian. His wife had even added her own thoughts as a post-script (given the small amount of space and hurried writing, he was willing to believe that she added this without her husband¡¯s knowing). The note from Lord Frederick was the bare minimum and strictly formal, with few pleasantries. Perhaps because Spadille was in his county, and while Vivien and Aim¨¦ had been acting as a duc in some ways, Frederick had more claim to direct power. With a real duc returning, some of that power would vanish. Or perhaps it was because Frederick had recently failed in trying to have him murdered? As the letters went on, the news only grew worse. Most were reports of the illness that had found Elizabeth, named differently in each area, but always with similar symptoms. It was spreading, as doctor Herv¨¦ had warned, and was heading north. It would only be a matter of time before it found its way into the other duchies (though if Lizzy had caught it while at the castle, it may already be there). People were dying, so far in isolated areas, but villages became towns and then cities. One hurried note from a frightened maior was about a man whose grave was robbed after the illness had killed him, and the body had been taken. People were already beginning to panic. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. The last plague had been almost twenty years ago and with a sinking feeling Pierre realized another might come soon. As good as the doctors and healers of Clandestina were, the spirits were not well controlled with only one ker and a handful of her chosen, and so once in a while, chaos broke free. Whether Mora allowed these to happen because she, in her essence, was a spirit of pain, or if she alone could not do enough to control them was not something he knew. And he could not ask because she still refused him. The last of the newest letters was from doctor Herv¨¦ himself and thankfully held good news. He confirmed at least that some of his patients were surviving. He had asked blancmages to stay by the sides of the afflicted and that, in addition to the medicines, met with success. The springtime helped as well. Pierre replied his thanks first to Herv¨¦, and then to the comtes, before beginning a pleasant letter to his uncle. He would write Aim¨¦ after he finished speaking with his advisors and ask what the prince knew and thought of this illness. Vivien entered the room just as Pierre placed Ophion¡¯s letter aside to dry yet another letter in the steward¡¯s hand. ¡°This arrived a moment ago for you, Your Grace. I thought it best to bring it to you right away.¡± ¡°Thank you. And please, stay, I have questions. Allow me to read this and then we shall talk.¡± He would involve the two heirs after conferring with his steward. The new letter was sealed with the county of Eichel¡¯s insignia, though it was slightly altered. The seal a variation of the comte¡¯s that he guessed meant was the heir¡¯s, though Piers had never used it before. He hoped this did not mean more bad news. He broke the seal and began to read. My dear friend Pierre! You had to do one better than I, didn¡¯t you? I take my exams a semester early and you finish with a year to spare. And now you have taken my sister away for the summer? I must, as is custom, warn you to treat her well and with the dignity befitting both your own and her station, or else I shall visit my wrath upon you! (And I wish you both my best as well, as I had hoped this would be the outcome when she took my place at your party). In regards to that, forgive me for not contacting you earlier. As I hope you know, my darling wife has given me a son, and my days have been filled with work and joy. Father says I cannot stall any longer and will be giving me the reins to the county soon. If only I had made a deal such as you with the dear prince. But even so, I am past my majority, and while father is not old, he wishes to retire. Perhaps I can manage a visit to your lands before this happens? Piers Francisque, To-Be Comte d¡¯Eichel By the end Pierre was grinning. He would write a reply later, giving Piers and his family an open invitation to whenever they wished to come along, and hoped it would be soon. He was beginning to know many new people here, but a familiar face¡ªfamily¡ªwould help. He did not know how he would be coping without Elizabeth. ¡°Good news?¡± Vivien asked. ¡°Yes, a nice letter from family. Helpful, because the others did not hold such good things. What do you know of this illness?¡± He pulled out the opened letters that he knew Vivien had already read. ¡°You are aware that Elizabeth suffered from it on the way here. Some call it consumption, others phthisis, but the common symptoms are all the same.¡± ¡°She seems fine, if a little underweight; I am glad she is well. I had not known it was survivable before now.¡± He picked out Herv¨¦¡¯s letter and handed it to Vivien. ¡°Blancr?ft and certain medicines keep the person alive long enough that it passes. It is not a cure, per se, but far better than nothing.¡± ¡°I fear that you already seem to know more than I, then. It has been reported in the south, starting near the border in autumntime and moving north as the seasons changed. I have not heard much as of late, and if this is correct, it is springtime that brings the aid. Perhaps by summer it shall eradicate itself?¡± ¡°I hope to try to find a better cure. There is no guarantee that it will end itself and it is spreading. What happens when autumn returns and it still lives, but more widely?¡± ¡°I will inquire as to which doctors have the most knowledge of this and arrange a meeting with you. Along with those I know who practice blancr?ft. I do believe there is a letter in there already inviting you to see the local hospital soon.¡± ¡°Good, thank you. Have Tibault and Jourdain return so we may finish this meeting and I can write the summary to lord Elwin.¡±
¡°Before you go, I wish to show you something,¡± Pierre said to Wolfram. They had met and discussed Salome¡¯s oncos after the meeting with the advisors. They concluded if she was brought back to life, it was likely she would be healthy, or it could be made that way with a bit of skill because the tumors would be long dead and easier to deal with than while she had been alive. It also might be that the ritual of a familiar could override the illness if it would have otherwise returned. ¡°There are those who worry about you and Salome,¡± Pierre continued, passing Wolfram the letters he had saved. ¡°Comte Bellotas has sent a message to keep him informed of your and her progress and health, mentioning specifically that the comtesse as well as his daughter Viola, worry. Mind telling me why the family has such an interest?¡± Wolfram, for his part, seemed uncomfortable. He glanced through the letters before folding them neatly and stuffing them into his own pocket. Suddenly, not knowing what to do with his hands, he put them into his trouser pockets and looked off to the side. ¡°We lived just fine together on the streets when we were younger,¡± he began. ¡°Me and my brother, that is. Father died when we were too young to remember; mother when we were about eight. After that it was an orphanage and then the streets, when we did not like the caretakers there. So I am not used to having guardians and people looking after me, you see. We looked after each other and that was it. But Lady Viola, the comte¡¯s daughter, became our friend a few years ago. She opened her home to us. We actually managed to live there in secret for a month before anyone else was aware.¡± He grinned at the memory, and his shoulders relaxed as he told the story. ¡°Since then, the comte has become as a father to us, allowing us to stay with him openly, giving us clothes, educating us. Then I met Salome, and he even allowed her to stay as well. But after she got sick, I left with her to go find Ophion.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± It would have perhaps been a better idea for him to have known this before taking the boy, but it was not a matter that could not be resolved. Lord Aldefonse was of Piques, from Bladeren (the younger brother to comte Hadrien) as well as a doctor. He had in fact taught a class one semester that Pierre had taken, and so they knew each other in passing. He would write him a letter and explain the situation and the hopes that everything would be well soon. ¡°Could Lord Aldefonse not have helped Salome?¡± Pierre asked. ¡°He tried. He even wrote to Lord Ophion. But before a reply came, I¡­ took her and left in the night. I don¡¯t know why, exactly, but I felt that I had to leave and find him instead of him coming to us. Or maybe I felt uncomfortable there. Somehow Brother liked it and I far preferred¡­¡± He trailed off, looking down at his shoes. ¡°Did anything displease you at the comte¡¯s?¡± ¡°Non, not at all! I was happy. I just preferred being alone, or at least not so looked after. Lady Suzanne wanted to foster us even. Wulfric liked the notion, and I¡­ did not. So I left with Salome. I found Ophion, and he took me in as his ward, but he left me alone more often than not. I preferred that. Being a student rather than a son. And you, you helped me, and also leave me be unless I want to help you.¡± This was the most the boy had ever said about himself and his feelings aside from talking about Salome. He now stood stiff, as if waiting to be rejected for wanting contact on his terms. As much as he wanted to be left alone, he did not wish to, in fact, truly be alone. ¡°Are you keeping in contact with your brother?¡± the duc asked instead, offering a smile. ¡°Not lately, no,¡± Wolfram replied. ¡°He does not know the cr?ft I am learning. I do not like lying to him and so I instead stopped replying to his letters. I suppose he became worried and asked Lord Aldefonse to write.¡± ¡°Write your brother and the lord. Do tell him that we are working on Salome¡¯s illness and that you are well.¡± ¡°Oui, Your Grace.¡± As Wolfram turned to leave, Pierre remembered the reason they had met¡ªhim asking for Salome¡¯s death, with no real plan as to how to return her to life until a loophole was found. ¡°Wolfram¡­ what had you intended to do if I had killed Salome at her request and there was no means of returning her to life?¡± The boy, the young man, who was not used to relying on adults, looked back into his lord¡¯s eyes. ¡°I intended to write my brother and Viola, along with his and her lordship, and Lord Ophion, express my deepest apologies, and then take my own life.¡± The Ladies ~ (Continued) Hexday, 11th of Aprilis, 11831 ~ Lizzy too obtained several letters, one from her brother today and then a shorter one from her parents the day before. Piers¡¯ letter spoke more of his family and newborn son, confessing things that he worried over and did not wish to impose on his wife. Her parents were glad she was well and warned her to act as a lady and a generous host. She replied to her brother as best she could, offering advice and assuring him he was a wonderful brother and would be a wonderful father as well. To her parents she would write later, a little put off about being reminded to be a lady. She was perfectly aware of how she should act, thank you very much. ¡°Are fay children any different than those who are not?¡± Lizzy asked after rolling up her reply. S¨ªofra was with her in the room as she read the letter, taking her new duties as lady-in-waiting quite seriously for all she took anything seriously. ¡°I have not really been around children of either bestia,¡± the half-f¨¦e girl replied. ¡°But I do not believe there is much difference. Why do you ask?¡± ¡°My brother had his first child a few weeks ago, a boy. His wife is fay, from the Tuatha Forest.¡± ¡°Ah, the forest. Her magia would be passed down, but how and when it manifests is anyone¡¯s guess. I presume it will be similar to hers.¡± The Tuatha forest was a great forest in Clandestina, but outside of the Kingdom of Triumphe because of who lived there. It was fay-land, the people a mix of f¨¦e and human whose magics twisted in unique ways. It was not Faery, more of a land that was half-sunk into the other plane, blending the two into one, and a highly magical and volatile place. ¡°She can turn into a snake, any kind she wishes, great, small, exotic,¡± Lizzy said. ¡°It can be a little unnerving, but she does not do it very often and keeps the secret to those close.¡± ¡°He might have an affinity for serpents, be able to take their form, or instead have a close affiliation with another animal as she does to snakes. Magic of one that is f¨¦e is more vague and close to a magician¡¯s overall control of most spirits, though we have specialties.¡± ¡°Oh? May I know of yours?¡± S¨ªofra turned to the window and was silent for a moment. ¡°I am not comfortable with answering that just yet, Lady Elizabeth. Maybe after we know each other better?¡± ¡°Oh, of course, forgive me the intrusion.¡± It had not occurred to her that asking such a thing would be rude. That S¨ªofra left it open to tell her another day was a good sign, though, surly? ¡°Secrets,¡± S¨ªofra said, turning back around. ¡°We have many, and those we trust to tell them to must know their gravity and how to hold their tongue. Even then we rarely speak the entirety of knowledge.¡± ¡°I hope to earn your trust.¡± ¡°I believe you shall. You know and understand more than you think. I think you would be liked and helped out of our forests if you were lost.¡± ¡°And if I was not liked?¡± S¨ªofra¡¯s smile took upon itself that sharpness that sent a shiver up Lizzy¡¯s spine. ¡°You may be merely stranded until Faery decides to open herself and let you out. Someone may help you. But if you offend someone of Autumn or Winter you will be killed.¡± Elizabeth could not hold her shudder at this and fiddled with her letter. ¡°Is murder not a crime in Faery?¡± ¡°It can be. But what is justified is different for us. We can be passionate and our emotions can be overwhelming when provoked. Joy, despair, anger¡ªit is all far harder to control and there are consequences to this. I am seelie, so I tend to be happy and feel joy even when perhaps I should not. The unseelie caste may feel anger or sadness or a nothingness, though none of those are their sole emotion. Everyone has a line that might be crossed.¡± Elizabeth nodded. It was something she had been taught, but never understood well. This explanation helped. ¡°Shall we go exploring?¡± she asked, standing up and grabbing her letter again. ¡°I need to find the aviary to send this.¡± ¡°Let us go!¡± They left her chambers arm in arm, continuing their conversation and changing topics from fairies to the land of Piques. S¨ªofra had started to visit here with her parents a few years ago, but rarely stayed long. This would be her longest visit if she stayed two more days. Suddenly they heard laughter down the hallway. Glancing at each other the women dashed over to see what was happening and to join whoever was having fun. Two ladies, older than they by a few years, sat together in a sitting room with a pack of cards and colorful wooden board between them. They seemed ready to start a game as one took the deck and began to shuffle the cards. The other waited and nibbled at a tart from the dish of sweets. The one shuffling was a women with thick blonde hair, lighter than Lizzy¡¯s dirty blonde, tied in two parts behind her, one curly tail over her shoulder. She was accompanied by a woman with stark white hair, short, and let free. Both wore fine clothes. ¡°Good afternoon,¡± Elizabeth greeted with a slight curtsy. ¡°Is this a private game or may others intrude?¡± ¡°Good afternoon,¡± the blonde replied, putting aside the deck. ¡°Of course, come join us! I have not seen you around, did you come with His Grace?¡± ¡°I did,¡± Lizzy said. ¡°I am¡ª¡± ¡°Lady Elizabeth Anne,¡± S¨ªofra said, interrupting to bestow the introductions. ¡°She is His Grace¡¯s beloved, and I am her new lady-in-waiting. Lizzy, this is Lady Cordelia Mariette, Lord Jourdain¡¯s wife.¡± ¡°A pleasure too meet you.¡± ¡°Likewise!¡± ¡°I am Perdita Belle of Bladeren,¡± the woman with white hair added, standing to curtsy. ¡°Maoilaine and Tibault are my cousins, if that helps you. I am Lady Cordelia¡¯s lady-in-waiting.¡± Lizzy and S¨ªofra sat and a few more pleasantries were exchanged before and the game was explained to them (Cribbage, which Lizzy had played before, but S¨ªofra had not). Extra colored wooden pieces were brought out so that they could also keep score, thankfully the game could just as easily be played with four as with two. Or three, as they would play a round without S¨ªofra so she could observe and then the forth girl would join in. Perdita won, placing her peg in the winner¡¯s section with a flourish at the end of the game. ¡°Too bad we are not playing for any coin,¡± she said, suggesting it with her tone as perhaps that could be done in the next game? ¡°Oh no,¡± Cordelia replied quickly, grabbing the cards and shuffling them with a bit more force than necessary. ¡°Perdy, we are not playing with money again. You at least let yourself lose once in a while when there is nothing on the line!¡± If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. S¨ªofra giggled and said she believed she understood the game and would like to play the next hand. As Lizzy this time took the cards to shuffle a bit more and deal them there a knock on the doorframe. The women all turned around to see Charlot smiling at them. ¡°Your Future Grace!¡± He walked into the room a few steps before bowing to them all ¡°Ah, my ladies fair, it is a pleasure to find all of you in one place. If I may borrow one of you, Lady Perdita, for a quick moment?¡± ¡°Of course you may, monsieur.¡± She stood, excusing herself and walking over to the corner of the room where a shelf would hide them from view. Charlot followed her. ¡°They are courting,¡± Cordelia said in not much of a whisper, turning to try and see them. Even craning her neck they were well hid, and their whispers did not quite reach, but Perdita¡¯s light laugh did. Cordelia turned back around with a smile and spoke to her new friends, ¡°Charlot has said that he stays for His Grace Pierre, but I believe that he stayed as an advisor to be with Perdita until she agrees to wed and move to Rire. When Charlot becomes duc proper I believe Jourdain and I will return to the family estate, then I can send her off then without her feeling guilty that she left me in a new place alone. Though I consider Spadille Chateau almost the same as home now.¡± ¡°You have been here that long?¡± Lizzy asked. ¡°A number of years. I am from a town not too far from here, a day¡¯s ride¡ªmy father is the maior. When I met Jourdain he was not yet an advisor and I did not even know him as the comte¡¯s son. It was only after I had flirted with him that father asked me what I had spoken about with the comte-to-be. I was mortified, and hid the next time he stopped by. But he kept coming over until he caught me and expressed that my manner was refreshing. He invited me to dinner that night. We married right before His Highness came to Spadille and moved to the chateau when he came. Here I met Perdy and we became quick friends.¡± Perdita returned then, blushing and refusing to reveal what she had spoken about. Charlot pulled out her chair for her and as she took his hand a new bracelet caught the light. ¡°And I do have something for the rest of you as well,¡± Charlot added after sneaking a quick kiss to Perdy¡¯s cheek. ¡°We, that is the advisors and steward, ask that you all come have dinner in the east dining hall tonight at eight o¡¯clock. An informal-formal gathering for us, so we may all get to know one another now that things have settled down.¡± Charlot bowed to them all again then and left with a spring in his step. Lizzy dealt the next hand.
Elizabeth and S¨ªofra returned to their rooms after playing several more games. Perdita had even lost the hand right after Charlot had come to pay her a visit. She only blushed when the others teased her that her mind was in other places, then won the next three games in a row. At that point Cordelia had given up and apologized to her new friends for such unfairness. ¡°Next time we shall play without her,¡± she added with a wink. They walked in through S¨ªofra¡¯s doors, her rooms right next to Elizabeth¡¯s and in fact connected by a door inside, that was left open at all times now. It was not the usual room S¨ªofra had stayed in when she had visited before, but she insisted when she realized there was a connection with Lizzy¡¯s. S¨ªofra walked over to her vanity right away, seeing that something had been placed prominently for her eye to catch as she came in. There was a note and a box wrapped in colored paper. She picked up the note and looked at the seal before breaking it with her finger. ¡°Thank you for the pen, ma cherie. I reply to you now with it in my hands. Please accept this in return and wear it tonight,¡± she whispered aloud. ¡°Lizzy, it is from Renaud! For me!¡± she shrieked, spinning around to face her friend before taking the package. She began to open it and motioned for Lizzy to come see. ¡°When did he even have time?¡± she said, more to herself than to Lizzy. ¡°I gave him the pen yesterday afternoon.¡± ¡°Maybe he was planning this already?¡± Lizzy suggested, looking at the note. ¡°Oh!¡± S¨ªofra brought out an elegant pendant. Flakes of silver were suspended in a glass bauble that was filled with water, the entire thing wrapped in silver wire and on a chain of the same metal. ¡°Here, let me help.¡± Elizabeth spun S¨ªofra around and brushed aside her hair, fastening the clasp and letting the pendant rest against her heart. S¨ªofra, still wanting to see it, reached up to bring it up before her eyes and then flinched, dropping it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± S¨ªofra turned around and opened her hand up, showing a small smear of blood was on her palm. ¡°There must have been a loose wire,¡± she said. Elizabeth nodded and then held up her own hand to press it to the one S¨ªofra still had open in the air. A moment later there was no wound. They wiped their hands of the remaining blood and looked over the pendant again, seeing nothing that would have done any harm. S¨ªofra even took it off so they would have a better look. ¡°Perhaps I merely held it wrong,¡± S¨ªofra said. ¡°Perhaps, yes. Do you wish to still wear it?¡± ¡°Oh, yes, I want Renaud to see!¡± Elizabeth put it on her again. Neither noticed that while Lizzy had been healing S¨ªofra¡¯s hand the water inside the pendant had become red before the blood was absorbed by the metal.
Pierre and Elizabeth were last to arrive at dinner. He had forgotten the time while busy, and Lizzy waited while he finished his last reply to one of the nobles of his land. They had thought to go find the aviary together, but realizing they would be late beyond what could be even considered at times fashionable, a servant was asked to take it and send it for them (including Lizzy¡¯s letter to her brother, as she had never actually found the aviary with S¨ªofra). Everyone made to stand as they walked in, but Pierre waved his hand in a gesture indicating they should stay down, even Vivien and Maiolaine as host and hostess. ¡°No, no, please sit. This is informal, even if we are all present. We are friends and family tonight.¡± He then grinned sheepishly. ¡°Otherwise I am in terrible breach of etiquette being this late.¡± The first course had not been served yet, but some servers had already come into the room as Pierre and Lizzy entered. Jourdain laughed and stood, ¡°Too right, Your Grace! Lady Elizabeth, will you please allow me to escort you to where my wife currently sits, so she may sit beside me in another terrible breach in etiquette?¡± She hesitated, but only for a short moment. ¡°I shall, Lord Jourdain.¡± Elizabeth smiled up to Pierre before she was passed over to the other man and taken to one side of the table before switching places with Cordelia. Seeing what his brother had done, Renaud too stood and asked S¨ªofra to abandon her spot and take a seat at his left. Laughter filled the room as everyone moved about and reseated themselves, sometimes more than once. In the end Tibault sat at the head of the table where the host should have been, Vivien at his right followed by Elizabeth, Charlot, Cordelia and Renaud. S¨ªofra sat at the foot where the hostess normally would, and continuing on there was Sabine, followed by Jourdain, Perdita, Pierre, and finally Maiolaine at Tibault¡¯s left. Wolfram was not among the guests, it being decided he was too young and still a child, not to mention the uneven number at that point. Vivien¡¯s children similarly had already had supper and had gone to their rooms before bed. The soup was finally served, though it was no longer as hot as it should have been. No one seemed to mind, conversations starting around the relatively small gathering. ¡°You look the perfect lady,¡± Renaud said, reaching out to tuck a stray curl behind S¨ªofra¡¯s ear and caress her cheek. ¡°I borrowed the dress from Lady Elizabeth,¡± she replied. It was a deep blue with an ivory corset, a restricting fashion that was nonetheless beautiful, even if she was not used to it. Her hair too was pinned up and caught in a coil of gold. The only jewelry she wore beside was the necklace Renaud had bestowed upon her. ¡°How has it been, living in the civilized world?¡± ¡°I have stayed at the chateau before, you know! But true, never as a lady-in-waiting to know and follow the etiquette. I am learning though, if only so I know what rules I can break without bringing offense.¡± ¡°Seating seems to be one of them, though for that I am a bit glad.¡± ¡°My lord Vivien,¡± Elizabeth greeted the steward after she tried the soup. ¡°Thank you so much for this pleasant gathering, even if I assume it is already a bit different than you had desired.¡± ¡°Somehow I shall survive,¡± he replied. He was only one spot away from his original seat, sitting where the lady guest of honor should be sitting in fact. It had originally been open for Elizabeth. ¡°I am, though, glad that I am still beside you,¡± she continued. She had noted the empty seat as well. ¡°I had hoped to talk with you tonight, hence my earlier hesitation at the seating being played with.¡± ¡°Oh, do tell, dear lady.¡± ¡°I have heard you are a practitioner of blancr?ft,¡± she began. Her hands were clasped in her lap and she played with the hem of her napkin to try and calm her nerves. ¡°I am a blanc-witch without any formal training, though I have read as many books on the matter as I could find. I understand you are very busy, but if you could find an hour or two a week to help me harness my cr?ft I would be much obliged.¡± She finished in a rush and looked away from him, catching Pierre¡¯s proud smile at her before he continued to talk with Maiolaine about the Ladies Spad¨¦. Vivien smiled as well. ¡°Of course, my lady, it would be an honor to assist you. Perhaps every Iunday evening after dinner? An hour or two depending on how the lesson progresses and what else needs to be done.¡± Iundays began the week, always falling upon one of the important moon quarters. Magic was often most strongest on this day, though some types of magic changed with the daily phase. Today was Siwenday, the last day of the week and so their lessons would begin tomorrow. ¡°That sounds wonderful, thank you Vivien.¡± ¡°It will be my pleasure.¡± Secrets ~ (Continued) Hexday, 11th of Aprilis, 11831 ~ ¡°S¨ªofra?¡± Elizabeth asked that evening. ¡°Shall you do something with me? It is to be a secret though.¡± The two were in her room, Lizzy sitting by the vanity and S¨ªofra brushing her hair before bed. Dinner had been wonderful, everyone chatting and getting to know one another. After the second course, they had even decided to again swap seats and keep things lively. She hoped these informal-formal dinners would continue. She had spoken with Vivien about blancr?ft, so very glad he had said he would teach her, and then Pierre, about magics in general. Tibault had been interested in that as well, asking some things about the f¨¦e. That conversation was what prompted this one with her new friend. ¡°Of course! Though why is it secret?¡± ¡°It may get us in trouble,¡± Lizzy said softly, not turning around to look at S¨ªofra just yet. She trusted the other girl but was not sure about revealing the book or telling her about her dream-vision. She did not wish to burden Pierre with it, though she was certain she could trust him with her secrets. ¡°Those are by far the best!¡± Elizabeth did not smile at that, and S¨ªofra put aside the brush to give her lady her full attention. ¡°Lizzy? How much trouble?¡± ¡°I found a book,¡± she replied. She wrung her hands together in her lap. ¡°About magic and Clandestina. It has sections on necrocr?ft and things about the f¨¦e that I do not think are widely known. Perhaps the tome has been hidden here for years and years. But I want to go read some more of it tonight. I saw it in a dream. I did not just find it lying around, it came to me! Or, she did. A woman gave me the book in a dream and I then found it in the same place in the library. Either I deceive you to sneak past, which seems unlikely, or you come with me. I would like you to come with me.¡± ¡°Necrocr?ft,¡± S¨ªofra whispered. It was not a magic that the f¨¦e practiced often, or at least she knew of no one that did, but it was not exactly illegal in Faery. Of course, if caught in the human lands they had to face death under the roi¡¯s law. The guardian of the magic, Mora, sometimes did come to visit their plane. There was more chaos and blood in it than in this one, and she thrived on it. ¡°Let us go, then,¡± S¨ªofra said. ¡°I wish to read this as well. Maybe I can speak with Mother and Father about it, they may know more.¡± She did not like to be ignorant, and being at least in part human, her father had insisted that some of the darker aspects of being f¨¦e were kept from her in her youth. Her mother taught her magia, but not as much as she would like. But this was too much, even for many unseelie, as her mother was. Lizzy stood up and walked over to her closet to pick out an evening robe. As she buttoned it, she felt herself being called again. Not waiting for S¨ªofra to gather her own overclothes, she walked out of her door. As soon as she stepped foot into the hallway, there was a chill and a tug from her heart to the direction of the library. The night air and flickering candles only made it seem more surreal. She stood there in silence until she felt S¨ªofra behind her. ¡°Do you feel that?¡± Elizabeth asked. Perhaps S¨ªofra could sense it as well. But the other girl shook her head. She walked a few steps ahead of Elizabeth as if the change in position may help, but she then again shook her head. ¡°No, not a thing. How does it feel?¡± ¡°Like I will soon be pulled there by force if I do not go myself.¡± As soon as she said this, common sense seemed to return. Perhaps this was not the wisest of ideas after all. S¨ªofra had already made up her mind, though, and was back at Lizzy¡¯s side. ¡°Go on. Show me.¡± She took her hand as if the connection would help her sense the magic. Lizzy smiled at her friend, but it was strained, and she began to walk to the library. No guards, servants, or other inhabitants were to be found. It was late, but not terribly so, and it was odd that they ran into no one. Instead of the feeling easing as they walked, it seemed to pull her more. She felt it in her heart and it grew higher, curling around her neck and throat. She began to walk faster and faster. ¡°Lizzy! Slow down!¡± But she did not. She could not. When they found the doors, she flung them open and ran inside, gasping for air. The ¡®line¡¯ that was pulling her forward snapped, and the pulling ceased with a sharp pain in her breast. She touched the spot, certain she may feel blood, but there was nothing there. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°My lady!¡± S¨ªofra ran to her, knelt beside her (when had she fallen onto the floor?) and helped her to sit up. ¡°Elizabeth!¡± She had thought Lizzy ran because it was a delight to do such things, but clearly not. ¡°I am alright,¡± Elizabeth replied. But S¨ªofra was not sure if she spoke true. ¡°Shall I go fetch Pierre, or Lord Vivien? A healer?¡± ¡°No. No, I do not need anyone.¡± The f¨¦e girl bit her lip but did not move. This was more, much more than finding an old book and wanting to read it. There was a need here and a magic she could not identify or feel. ¡°We should go back,¡± S¨ªofra said. Her earlier desire to see this book and know the things inside had vanished. She felt cold instead. ¡°Non, I am fine.¡± Lizzy stood up and then walked, slowly, to the back of the library. There were candles lit here and there, not many, but if anyone wished to read something in the evening, it was still welcoming. Another servant would come douse them when it was deemed too late for reading. This made her feel better. It was still early enough that this was fine. S¨ªofra followed her a few steps behind. When before Lizzy had become frantic, now she was calm¡ªperhaps it was not that bad. Her smile had returned. That was good. Lizzy brought out the book, having hidden it behind a few other tomes so it would not be seen, and placed it reverently on a desk. She smiled up to S¨ªofra before opening it to the table of contents. Dutifully, the lady-in-waiting grabbed a candle and used it to light the candelabra on the desk for more light. ¡°Let us see¡­ where is that chapter about f¨¦e,¡± Lizzy said softly, scanning the sections. ¡°Maybe you can tell me if some of the information is correct or not?¡± S¨ªofra nodded, and they both sat and began to read. Faery is a land wide and diverse, as our own lands and realms can be. In fact there are realms inside Faery as well. They are connected to our realms in Cardinalis, mirror images in terms of the land itself, but with properties far different for they are of course in another plane. We know that Clandestina has a sister in Faery, but instead of resting between Drac?na and Primulace, its neighbors are lands resembling Iridacea and Roseliande. As a plane, Faery can be seen in the night sky as the planet Regalis. And each realm inside Faery bears a name that ties it between its plane and our own realms. The names are largely unknown, kept secret by the Fae, but I have found out that the realm Clandestina is linked to is called Regalna. S¨ªofra gasped. Lizzy looked over to her, not reading as quickly as her friend. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°The book is correct. There are things written that I was sure are unknown here.¡± A name was sacred; a name gave power. As having the name of a person could give you power over them, the name of a land was also important. Faery was very rarely called her true name aloud because it would be too much information freely granted. To reveal which planet it was tied to was not done. The only reason she knew was that she would be margravine after her mother. Even her father was not aware of Faery¡¯s name. ¡°You should not read this,¡± S¨ªofra said. ¡°I do not think I should be reading this.¡± Secrets had to be kept safe. In the wrong hands, the wrong tongue, they could destroy. It was why her parents still held secrets from one another, and from her. Not that Rhianu did not trust her husband or daughter, but Elwin might be forced to tell something he would otherwise keep quiet. F¨¦e lied to protect. Secrets meant safety. ¡°If it makes you uncomfortable, then let us go back.¡± Lizzy did not say she would stop reading, though. Hearing it confirmed that the book was true, and held secrets that were rarely uttered, convinced her that this was something she could not yet pass up, even if dangerous.
~ Siwenday, 12th of Aprilis, 11831 ~ The next morning S¨ªofra confessed to Pierre in part what they had done. She was worried about Lizzy, and whatever magic or entity had her enthralled. ¡°I can break no oath to her, so let me be vague, Your Grace. She, and now I, have found a text about the cr?fts and people of this land. It is¡­ Extensive and elaborate in a way that is not often printed or even spoken of. I felt nothing unusual when I read it, but she feels drawn to it. I am worried! She ran to the library last night, gasping until the book was in her hands.¡± Pierre closed his eyes. Was Mora playing with Elizabeth? Was the goddess still angry that Elizabeth had been chosen over her? Mora¡¯s presence could be overwhelming at times and as a suitor he had felt urges to kill or harm that Ophion confirmed were from her. Sometimes he was drawn to an area where there was illness or death. This could be similar. Or was this yet another entity all-together that Pierre had no knowledge of or association with? He could not tell which would be worse. ¡°Take care of her when I am not there. I will keep a close eye on her as well.¡± He prayed silently that Mora would return to him soon so he could ask her what was going on, beg for forgiveness, and offer himself up as the person to receive punishment if it was in fact punishment that drew Lizzy in. ¡°And where is this text?¡± he asked before S¨ªofra left. ¡°In the library, deep in the back. I could not see it until Elizabeth herself took it out and showed me.¡± ¡°Take me there.¡± Pierre searched the library, asking for S¨ªofra to show him exactly where they had been standing the night before. She showed him the candelabra she had lit and the bookshelf, even the books she knew Lizzy had used to hide the tome. There was nothing there for either of them to find. It seemed the text was for Lizzy alone. He thought about confronting Elizabeth, telling her not to read this book any longer, but that would reveal that S¨ªofra spoke to him. And he was not certain she would, or could, listen. He had his own grave secrets; he was inclined to let her therefore keep her own as well. But he would keep her closer. Foundling ~ Iunday, 13th of Aprilis, 11831 ~ It was the day of the Frog Moon and a promise of rain hung in the air. Pierre stood beside his open window, taking in the scent of the day as he dressed for appearances as well as the weather. Today would be his first official venture as duc of the lands and he needed to look the part. ¡°This one, Your Grace?¡± Wolfram was still helping him as his valet, refusing to let anyone else do the work. Given that he could not refuse a personal aid without seeming odd, and the boy was one of few who knew of his conditions (though more seemed to learn every day), the duc was begrudgingly accepting. ¡°Yes. Thank you, Wolfram.¡± He turned around and let Wolfram dress him in a thick travel cloak, but worked the clasp in the front by himself. Not deterred, the boy took the time to get his top hat and light grey gloves. ¡°Now,¡± Pierre said, turning around and looking over the boy. ¡°Return to your room and dress yourself in the same manner.¡± ¡°Why, Your Grace?¡± ¡°You are coming with me, of course.¡± ¡°But, Your Grace¡ª¡± ¡°I will not be having it be said that I stole Uncle¡¯s student merely so he could dress me. You are my apprentice in several things, accompanying me to inspect the hospital is your right.¡± ¡°Thank you! Merci, Your Grace.¡± With a genuine smile the boy left quickly so they would not be late. Pierre took his cane and checked the dagger before he left the room to wait in the hall. His steward was already there with some papers in his arms, though he stood without reading them, instead glaring at Pluta who was at his feet. ¡°Ah, Vivien, Pluta, good morning,¡± Pierre said. ¡°I will return in the early afternoon, hopefully. If not, I am certain you know what to do. Is there anything pressing I should know before I leave?¡± ¡°No, Your Grace, everything is well.¡± Vivien looked up to his duc and then back down to the papers. ¡°You have nothing very important here that I cannot sign off on. Information on taxes, an inquiry about when exactly you will become duc, and a reminder about today though I can see you do not need reminding. Lord Elwin and Lady Rhianu send their regrets that they will not be able to be here for the next council meeting as Summerfinding will be here soon. Beside this, if something dire comes up I can send for you.¡± ¡°Very well, thank you.¡± Pluta ran over to Pierre after Vivien left. ¡°He does not understand what I am saying, but he knows I am speaking to him. It bothers him,¡± she said smugly, moving to rub herself against Pierre. ¡°Do not,¡± the doctor said, stepping back, ¡°Please.¡± Usually he did not mind the affection, or the fur she left, but today was not an ordinary day. She sneezed in reply and walked over to the other side of the hall, purposely turning away from him and beginning to clean herself. Pierre sighed. A steward who did not like any reminder of his cr?ft and now a Familiar that was offended. Perhaps it was for the best that he would be spending most of the day out. ¡°How do I look, Your Grace?¡± Wolfram was back, holding his arms out to show off his best clothes. It was similar to Pierre¡¯s outfit, more grey than the lord¡¯s black, and put on without the help of another. The young man adjusted his collar and frowned, not really liking the restrictive nature of a proper suit that felt too small. The top-hat he wore was not quite the right size either. He had a small surgical bag that he was not sure would be needed, but he would rather have his tools than not. ¡°You look fine,¡± Pierre said and tugged at Wolfram¡¯s ascot so it was no longer crooked. ¡°You seem to have grown some from the last time you wore this. On the way back we can stop by a tailor¡¯s and have new measurements taken if you wish.¡± ¡°Oh, merci, Your Grace.¡± ¡°Now,¡± Pierre continued as they began to walk out. Pluta finished cleaning herself and bound after them. ¡°I will be on a proper tour with the chief doctor, and you may accompany me or take your own time to look around. You are my student and shall be allowed anywhere I would be. Merely be respectful and polite.¡± ¡°Of course. I believe at the beginning I will follow you, though if something catches my eye I may wander.¡± ¡°And keep your ears open. I am certain there may be things said near you that would not dare leave lips if it were I.¡± ¡°¡ªOh no, Pluta, I believe you should stay behind.¡± Pierre glanced back to see Lizzy grabbing his Familiar and hugging the cat. Pluta did not seem pleased, but did not swipe or even growl at Elizabeth. ¡°Forgive me,¡± Lizzy said. ¡°I did not mean to interrupt, I merely thought she should not go out.¡± ¡°No, non, you are right. She should stay while I go visit at least this first time.¡± He scratched Pluta under her chin and reluctantly she purred. ¡°And how are you this morn?¡± he asked Lizzy, before not allowing her a chance to answer by capturing her lips. When they broke their kiss it was only start another. Pluta managed to wriggle her way out of Lizzy¡¯s arms and dashed over to Wolfram in a huff. ¡°I was going to say well,¡± Lizzy breathed when Pierre finally stood back up. She reached out to cup his cheek and stood up on her toes to kiss him quickly one last time. ¡°But perhaps I shall change my stance to ¡®very.¡¯ You have been busy, though.¡± ¡°I have, forgive me, my sweet. I did not fathom there would be so much to do given this was a transitional time. Brother seems to have found himself with a vacation rather than I with one. But Siofra is good company?¡± ¡°Oui, yes, she is wonderful. Merely not you.¡± He raised her hand to kiss her knuckles at this. ¡°And you?¡± Lizzy asked, resisting the urge to kiss him yet again. ¡°Are you enjoying yourself?¡± ¡°Yes, truly, especially in this moment.¡± She blushed and he grinned. ¡°But I have more duties. Even now, we are going to the hospital to see how it fairs and it will be several hours. I have been told the doctors are quite skilled and I hope to gain permission to work there on some days.¡± ¡°It is again the Ides,¡± she said. ¡°And a full moon. Take care and I will see you tonight?¡± ¡°I shall. You as well, Lizzy, be careful. And we shall soon do something together, just you and I, I promise.¡± She could resist no more and it seemed neither could he for they kissed yet again and only broke apart when Pluta meowed her annoyance. Pierre had to bite his tongue to keep from laughing as he had at least understood her admonishing him and reminding him that he was not yet wed. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. It had been not even a month since he had met again with Lizzy and yet it felt as if they had spent years together. And would hopefully spend many actual years together. ¡°Ahem. Forgive me, we shall be late if we dally any longer.¡± ¡°If you dally any longer,¡± Pluta added, jumping up into Lizzy¡¯s arms again. Wolfram coughed and Lizzy was suddenly red, having forgotten there was a witness. ¡°Go on then. Have a wonderful day, Your Graceful Highness.¡± ¡°I shall, my lady Lizzy.¡± She curtsied and retreated back down the hall with Pluta.
A carriage took Pierre and Wolfram into town, through the center square, and off a side road to where the hospital stood. It was walled off from the surrounding buildings, gardens built on the grounds to offset the man-made structures. A long walkway to the front door split off halfway there and ran to a lot at the side of the building. Emergency carts stood there waiting to rush to aid anyone in need, and space was left open for their return. A side-door would lead straight into triage. ¡°Impressive,¡± Pierre said with a nod to the area. ¡°I know of only one other hospital that can have three carts standby like that.¡± Most did not even have one cart, but expected one of the city drivers to give up their carriage in times of need. They met the chief doctor at the front of the building. Pierre introduced Wolfram, explained that he was a personal student, and they began their tour. Much of it was introduction to the staff, explaining the way the hospital worked, and an offer for Pierre to come receive his credentials as soon as possible. It would be a great boon to have the duc himself registered as a doctor of their hospital. And it was close to his home, and would allow him to continue doing what he had studied for, after all. Wolfram took this as his cue to walk away from the others, heeding Pierre¡¯s request to keep his ears open and away from those trying specifically to impress. A short while after the chief doctor was called away for an emergency. Another member of staff filled in as guide, unfortunately (Pierre was ready to do as Wolfram and try and wander around by himself. Perhaps he would be less hounded then). At least this person was more afraid of offending him and so the offers, and what could almost be called bribes, tapered off. They walked by a room and the guide picked up his pace to pass quickly, but Pierre stopped. Weeping was heard through the door. It was open slightly ajar as the handle seemed broken. A bright red rag was tied around it like a beacon. ¡°What is going on here?¡± Pierre asked the guide softly, tilting his head to the door. He assumed it was a terminal patient. ¡°Your Grace, the surgery required for the child is not one the parents can afford. And even with it, there are risks. She has days at most. We have allowed them to stay as moving her would only harm her and they live quite far away.¡± ¡°She is not contagious then?¡± he asked, already moving in that direction. Out of habit he turned the doorknob and it did not feel broken. Why the rag then? ¡°No, Your Grace. Only terminally¡ª¡± ¡°I will pay for the surgery,¡± the duc said. He walked in before more could be said. The room was larger than he first expected, and unusually empty for the busyness he had seen so far. But they must have been put here to grieve in peace. ¡°Madame, monsieur,¡± he greeted the parents that stood beside the bed. ¡°I am Pierre Salvador and it is my pleasure to fund your daughter¡¯s operation for you. It will be scheduled at once.¡± The mother looked up to him with wide eyes, so grateful that she could not speak, fresh tears falling down her cheeks. Her husband spoke for them both. ¡°Merci, monsieur, merci!¡± The guide then caught up to him and began to whisper in his ear, ¡°The chief surgeon is away. Only he can do this. By the time we reach him¡ª¡± ¡°Why in Death¡¯s name is he away when there are those in dire need? And what to you mean he is the only one, has anyone else even looked at her?¡± Pierre growled. ¡°I know Prince Aim¨¦ is not very knowledgeable about medicine, but I somehow do not think he would allow this to pass. I certainly shall not.¡± Leaving the guide, he walked over to the girl on the bed. He pressed a hand to her forehead. She opened her eyes, large and wide, and a lovely if unnatural gold in color. ¡°She is a foundling,¡± the father said from his other side of her bed. ¡°We could not have our own children, and she was just left in¡ª¡± he smiled, ¡ªthe cabbage patch in our yard. She has always been an ill child, but this¡­ We are farmers¡­¡± ¡°I will pay for it,¡± Pierre repeated, looking up to the worried father. ¡°And if their one blasted surgeon is away from his post when a child is in need I will perform the surgery as well.¡± ¡°Oh, your Grace!¡± The mother had found her voice and now hugged him. He stood still a moment, but returned the hug before she went back to her husband. ¡°Send for my assistant, he is in this hospital, and have someone bring all of my instruments from the chateau.¡± The guide seemed to want to reply, but refrained and instead did as he was instructed. ¡°Come,¡± Pierre offered. ¡°There is a room set aside for these procedures. If you could gentle take her into your arms, monsieur, we will start getting ready. I will just get her notes.¡± He picked up a leaflet of parchment, far too sparsely written on to be a complete medical history. The most glaring was a large F hastily drawn in the upper right corner. Before he could think too deeply about what it meant (funds, perhaps, as there had been mention of the family being poor), a voice interrupted him. ¡°Your Grace, you do not have privileges in this hospital!¡± Pierre looked up to see that the chief doctor had come to involve himself. It seemed he was busy no longer. The man seemed personally insulted that Pierre wished to help, even as he had been begging him to gain privileges an hour ago. True, he was ignoring several rules by not having those privileges yet, but it to was to help a girl! How in God¡¯s name were people arguing with him about this? ¡°I will pay for the surgery and not take any pay out from the hospital. I must take a room, but I shall be done as quickly as possible. There is no need for this girl to die.¡± ¡°This is my hospital,¡± the man said again, as if that solved everything. ¡°I am sorry, truly, but I cannot allow a breach in protocol even if you are the duc.¡± ¡°You receive funds from the kingdom. Roi Edgard Raoul has named me his son in spirit, and so it is I, actually, who own this hospital and set the standards. If that is not good enough for you then I will have your funding removed, and buy the building outright. If this is how the doctors of Spadille have run things with the Piques line away I am ashamed to say I ever left.¡± ¡°Be that as it may, you may not perform the surgery in this hospital until that is all sorted.¡± And she will have died. ¡°Then I will take her to my home.¡± It would be faster anyway than waiting for word to get to the chateau and for someone to come with his things. He walked past the chief doctor, dismissing him without a glance, and headed to the nearby surgery room he had inspected a few minutes ago. ¡°You are still a child, Your Grace!¡± The last effort of the doctor was insulting. Pierre stopped his retreat mid-step. The age of adulthood was officially twenty years in Clandestina, and while young adults were treated with more respect than smaller children, legally they often had similar rights. Because Pierre had pushed back his duties he had also decided to legally remain a child until he took his position. The same was not true of those aligned to Faery. ¡°My p¨¨re lived more years of his life in the magical plane than here in this world. My sister still calls that place home,¡± he said, not turning around to show insult right back. ¡°I am learning that this means more for me than I thought before, and so I shall take it upon myself follow their tradition. As fay I have been an adult for ten years, and so I again remark that this is my land!¡± He made his way to the room where the fay girl was without looking back. Wolfram had already started to set up his tools when Pierre entered. The duc gave them a glance and noted their cleanliness with approval. On occasion he had had a professor who insisted used knives were a sign of social status. One in particular had never cleaned his scalpels or the butcher¡¯s-apron he wore during surgery, insisting the spirits and humors would not spread despite their thick presence. ¡°Wolfram, thank you for your diligence, but please repack.¡± To not alarm the parents he continued to them, ¡°We will perform the surgery elsewhere, but it shall be done tonight. We are not allowed in this building any longer, by the chief surgeon who I assure you will not have his job by next morning. Come, a room will be turned into a surgery at my home. The night airs will do her good on the way there.¡± ¡°Is it alright to move her? To do this so quickly?¡± her mother voiced her fears and Pierre offered her a smile. ¡°Tonight is a full moon,¡± he said. ¡°She will do best tonight, and I would rather not wait another month.¡± He did not need to add that she might not last the moon cycle. He smiled to the child then. ¡°And, my dear, what is your name?¡± ¡°Alise Morigan,¡± she whispered. ¡°A lovely name. My sister is called Morgaine, little Alise. She is fay too. Do you know what tonight is?¡± ¡°La pleine lune.¡± ¡°Oui, a full moon. And tonight the moonlight we will make you feel better, so we will go to my home and have your operation done right away. Your parents will carry you and hold you until we are there.¡± ¡°Thank you, monsieur,¡± she said. Pierre motioned to the father, who picked up his daughter again, adjusting her so she would neither be in pain or uncomfortable. Wolfram had packed the instruments and they left as a group, the duc in front. No one dared comment as they exited, but he made note of those that seemed to be in agreement with his actions and those that were not. Surgery ~ (Continued) Iunday, 13th of Aprilis, 11831 ~ ¡°Vivien!¡± Pierre yelled out as he entered the home. He stepped aside so the father could come in with his daughter, the mother beside him. Wolfram came in last and moved in front of the parents to help Pierre with his things. Jourdain was the closest advisor and met up with them, Vivien not far behind. ¡°Have an empty room on the ground floor made into a surgery¡ªquickly! Clean sheets, my instruments, boiled water, ether.¡± He threw off his outer jacket without waiting for a servant to take it, his hat following, though his cane he placed with some care off to the side. ¡°I will help,¡± Elizabeth said. ¡°I know enough blancr?ft that whatever surgical means you use she will feel more comfortable at the very least.¡± ¡°Let me,¡± Vivien cut in, ¡°I¡ª¡± ¡°Of course, my dear,¡± Pierre told Lizzy, ignoring his steward. He was still angry at the doctors of his hospital, at the people of Spadille, and for the moment that extended to his staff. They had let this happen. He would only allow those he trusted implicitly into the room. She nodded, tying her hair back and pulling up her sleeves while she followed. The spare room was quickly set up and Pierre and Lizzy entered as the father placed his ill daughter on a covered table. Wolfram moved over to the instruments to double-check that they were all there, clean and ready to use. ¡°None of our cr?ft,¡± Pierre said quietly to Wolfram as he got ready at the side of the room. He put an apron over his clothes and Wolfram received one as well. ¡°I have not had much practice, as you can imagine, on f¨¦e and I will not experiment on her.¡± It would have eased his mind if he could check her body with magic, or help induce a painless sleep, but the risk was too great. Lizzy¡¯s blancr?ft and the normal procedures would have to do. ¡°Go bring the ether.¡± Pierre read over her notes again as Wolfram left. The hospital had begun to document her ills. Sharp pains in her side, vomiting, and fever. There was nothing more specific. These could be a number of things. Pierre shook his head¡ªthe girl had been in the hospital for three days, according to her father¡ªthis could have been diagnosed and even treated by now. The girl¡¯s parents were still in the room, and Pierre smiled at them as he walked over to his patient. ¡°Monsieur, madame, I have little to go on with what has been written at the hospital. If you could please step aside, I would like to examine her closer before anything invasive is done.¡± They nodded their consent, and Pierre turned to his patient. Lizzy stood at the other side of her bed, waiting and watching. She gave him a quick smile before concentrating on the girl. Alise reached out to grab her mother¡¯s hand. Pierre gently put pressure on her stomach, first in the front and then at her sides. Nothing on her left side, but when he touched her right side, she whimpered. ¡°There, it hurts on the right,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ma petite, I need to see exactly where this hurts.¡± When he moved his hands to her lower side, she gasped. He pressed the same area again, slowly, and suddenly wrenched back his hands. The girl looked at him, confused, but made no cry of pain this time. ¡°Good,¡± Pierre said. ¡°And forgive me, Alise, for causing you pain. But now we can make it all better.¡± ¡°It is her gallbladder,¡± he said to her parents. ¡°It is a rare case, not often happening in children. If I had yanked my hand away and it had caused her pain, it would be her appendix. Likely there are stones in her gallbladder that have inflamed it. This could have troubled her for months on and off, even years, if it was forgotten when the pain stopped, but now it is too much. It is an easy enough procedure, though.¡± He had seen it done, and practiced the surgery on a corpse¡­ which he later restored and resurrected to try with a living body. It had gone fairly well the second time, though needing to kill the man at the end had not given him the time to observe post-surgery. ¡°She will be alright?¡± the mother asked. ¡°Oui, madame, it will be done in the hour and she will start feeling better almost immediately. Now, forgive me, but if you could step out so we may begin. We will keep you informed.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± Pierre turned back to the girl, sitting on a stool so he would look less imposing, and grabbed a scarificator from the table beside them and showing it to her. ¡°Alise,¡± he spoke to her gently, ¡°do you know what this is?¡± ¡°No, monsieur,¡± she said, looking at it warily. He let her reach out to touch it and look at the small blades on it. Her mother and father now gone, she reached out to grab Lizzy¡¯s hand when she realized what it could be. ¡°It will cut you and you will bleed,¡± Pierre said slowly. ¡°Now, this will hurt, but only a little, and it will make you feel better. I promise.¡± ¡°How will hurting me make me feel better?¡± Pierre smiled. ¡°You were sad in that hospital, yes?¡± She nodded. ¡°And they were rude, those doctors that would not help you. So you have felt sicker than if you were in a happy place, and your humors picked this up. I will cut you here,¡± he traced a square on her forearm, ¡°and let a little blood out, which holds some of all the humors. It should have all of the sad feelings in it.¡± ¡°And all the bad feelings will be gone?¡± She was answering her own question as she asked it, nodding her head. ¡°Okay then.¡± She stuck out her arm and did not even look at it as Pierre took it. ¡°Good. Now, tell me your favorite animal that lives in our forests,¡± he asked and placed the little mechanism to her arm. She thought a moment before her eyes lit up. ¡°Bunnies! They¡¯re always very nice to me when I meet them in the garden. I pet them, and their ears are so long and soft! And I have to shoo them away because we aren¡¯t supposed to let the bunnies hop around. Don¡¯t tell papa, but I sometimes let them have some of our vegetables.¡± Elizabeth laughed and smoothed out the girl¡¯s curls, glancing over to her beloved, who also had a smile tugging at his lips. It was a good distraction, as the girl had been talking Pierre cut into her and by the time she finished he was bandaging up the wound. Stray blood that spilled to the floor was soaked up with towels that would later be ridden of. Lizzy placed her hand over the bandaged arm to speed healing. Getting up from the stool, Pierre walked back to his equipment. He called over a servant from beside the door. ¡°Have the kitchens make a broth from the gallbladders and blood of rabbits for her,¡± Pierre told him, quietly (they were her favorite animal after all and it would not do for her to hear). After she drank it and some of her strength had returned, they would start the procedure. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. He returned to sit next to the girl and Elizabeth. They talked a bit, further distracting Alise and giving the kitchens time to make the request. The broth looked dark and smelled funny, Alise thought, but she took a drink when Lizzy said it was medicine¡ªthen coughed and choked on the bitter, salty taste. Her mother came in to coax her to take a few more sips, which she did, but with great reluctance. ¡°I know it tastes horrible,¡± Pierre said, finally taking the half-full cup away from her and thanking her mother. ¡°But are you not feeling better?¡± ¡°Mmhm,¡± she murmured. The pain in her side was less, and she felt sleepy, but in a good way. Wolfram brought over the large jug of ether gas, a hose and mask coming from the top. Pierre took into consideration her weight, height and age, and adjusted the dial on the side. Clandestina was one of the few realms where a true surgery was possible by anyone with their more advanced medicines. Many places had magic that could render one asleep or numb, but that meant the presence of a healer, which was at times a rare magical gift to have. Blancr?ft was not as strong, though certain noircr?ft was, but it was often counted among necrocr?ft and not practiced. Ether was an invention that worked well in this realm, and not as well in others. ¡°Alise, I am going to hold this to your mouth and you will breathe for a few moments, alright?¡± She nodded and did not fight as he placed it over her mouth and nose. He motioned to Wolfram, who let out the air. The girl relaxed, and her eyes fluttered as she tried to keep them open. When she could no longer sit up on her own, Pierre helped to lay her back down on the bed. She was still conscious, eyes glazed but tracking movement and light. ¡°We have half an hour at most,¡± the surgeon said to those assisting him. Tonight¡¯s magic would have her process the ether faster than a human girl of her weight, but he feared giving her more and killing her in the process. They had to do this quickly. She was wearing a thin dress from the hospital, and Lizzy pulled it up so it was scrunched at her chest. A blanket was placed over her waist and legs. Wolfram opened a bottle of whiskey and poured some over her to disinfect the area. Pierre began to cut her from side to navel. She shied away from the knife, squirming some, but did not make a sound. She would be feeling what was happening distantly, but with the after-effects of the ether she would not remember this pain. Lizzy sat by the girl. She held the hand that Pierre had cut and stroked the girl¡¯s curls, keeping whatever consciousness was still there occupied. ¡°Shh, little one. You will be well soon.¡± Alise relaxed at Elizabeth¡¯s words and no longer pulled away from Pierre. The surgery was done in just over a quarter of an hour. The girl¡¯s gallbladder was removed and set aside, and the bleeding was controlled with clamps and Elizabeth¡¯s proximity. After making certain the wound was clean and neat, Pierre also allowed Wolfram to stitch close his incision after demonstrating. Pierre stepped back and over to Lizzy and Alise. ¡°When Wolfram finishes,¡± he said to Elizabeth, ¡°would you mind cleaning and bandaging her wound as well?¡± The closeness of a blancr?ft user¡¯s hands would help stave off infection and induce faster healing. ¡°Of course, Pierre.¡± He nodded and moved to where a bucket of hot water had been placed next to a smaller dish. He washed his hands and kept an eye on the two that had helped him. Elizabeth was cleaning her wound now, the blood not phasing her, and explaining to Wolfram her natural ability to use blancr?ft. The two sat back when they finished, and Pierre motioned for Lizzy to go clean her hands next. He changed the water in the bowl for her and then moved to sit by Wolfram. ¡°First surgery?¡± he asked. Wolfram looked a little pale, but his hands (which still held a scalpel) were steady. ¡°Yes. I have watched Lord Ophion, but he had not yet let me help. Thank you.¡± Elizabeth returned, and Wolfram went to wash his hands. There was still some blood on their clothes and upper arms, but a full wash would have to wait until the patient was done being looked over and assessed. They waited, watching as her eyes grew more focused and consciousness returned. Vaporized ether was about guessing as much as it was about knowledge. In a few minutes she seemed clear-headed, was smiling and asking if she was well already. ¡°You will be,¡± Lizzy told her. ¡°Sh, lay still. We had to cut into you to take out what was hurting you, and now that shall have to heal. You need rest for several days while we check the spot¡­¡± ¡°I will go tell her parents she will be fine.¡± Outer clothes discarded, the surgeon left the room. Her parents stood at his entry, the mother clinging to her husband. Pierre smiled at them. ¡°The surgery went well,¡± he said. ¡°She is awake, responds to us, and is feeling fine. She already wants to go home, in fact.¡± The mother hugged him again, and this time he returned it. When she moved back, he shook the father¡¯s hand. ¡°And do not worry about the spring and summer taxes. Just help your daughter be well. Whatever that hospital wishes for her stay, I will pay. ¡°She should stay a moon cycle so that I can make certain she is well and can take care of herself. You may stay if you so wish, but if you are needed on your farms, I will provide transport. We will send letters every three days of her health, and more often if something happens.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Grace. Other family is helping while we are away, it would be an honor to stay while our daughter gets better.¡± ¡°Then you are my welcome guests.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± and he added after he started to return to the surgery room, ¡°Do not allow her to speak both of her true names. Keep her second name a secret, give her a third name to speak as a false second.¡± ¡°We will, Your Grace. And merci, thank you so much.¡±
¡°When you spoke of doing something together, I did not think you meant surgery,¡± Elizabeth said, putting aside her book as Pierre entered the room. They had some time before dinner and wanted to keep each other company. ¡°Neither did I, my dear.¡± He sat beside her and wrapped an arm around her before looking at the book she had been reading. It was about magics and cr?fts in the different realms. ¡°Thank you for your aid. Are you alright? This was your first surgery, no?¡± ¡°It was your first lone surgery as well,¡± she replied. ¡°And Wolfram¡¯s. But everything went well, and for that I am glad. Tell me, though, why the surgery here? What happened?¡± Pierre explained what had taken place at the hospital, along with the implication that he believed it was because she was f¨¦e. ¡°That is likely,¡± Elizabeth agreed softly. ¡°Tr¨¨fles is not much better¡ªthere are f¨¦e, but mostly in their own parts of the land because of how they are treated when amongst humans. There are few repercussions to unkindness or ill will, as long as there is no outright harm. My father¡¯s land is the exception. In C?urs, I believe they appear less often and are mostly ignored because no one knows how to behave around them. You should be careful as well, Pierre.¡± ¡°And how do you feel about the fae?¡± he asked. ¡°Grandpapa, and now Father, are progressive men in that matter. The fae are far more accepted in our county than in others. I was taught some of their traditions, and it helped that you and I were friends, but I was also advised to be cautious. Fae have their own morals that govern them, and they are allowed to do what we are not by Am?ru¡¯s Law. I did not take great heed of this when I was a child because I thought I knew better. You were fay and so is Egl?¡ªhad personal experience that proved me right. But¡­ I have since been given more details, and I now understand.¡± ¡°Enlighten me,¡± Pierre asked. ¡°For all I had a p¨¨re from Faery, I do not remember there being many differences in, say, his actions compared to say, Uncle¡¯s or Father¡¯s.¡± Not enough to assume the differences were based upon bestia and not merely being a different person. F¨¦licien was the most at ease out of all three men, Roi Edgard being the most stern (but fair). Then again, his p¨¨re had only known him as a very small child. ¡°There is one story I know that does involve your p¨¨re¡­¡± She looked down at her hands in her lap. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°After your m¨¨re died¡­ From what I understand, the doctor and nurses had tried their best, but had not managed to save her. They went from being well-known and treating nobility, to being dismissed from the royal hospitals, though they could still practice medicine privately. Most would consider this punishment enough. ¡°But over the next year, they all died. Including the servants who attended with them and had little medical knowledge. Illnesses that no one could treat.¡± ¡°And you believe it was my p¨¨re?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lizzy said. ¡°A curse upon those who did not save his wife. It would be justified revenge in Faery. Papa told me about it when I was older, to warn me that you could be hurt even from afar.¡± With what S¨ªofra had told her of emotions, she understood more than she used to, but it still unnerved her. Pierre felt it prudent not to mention that he agreed with these actions. From stories Ophion had told him when he asked as a child, his m¨¨re could have been saved by someone with more skill. That F¨¦licien had exacted revenge did not bother him. Perhaps it should have. ¡°I will be careful.¡± Authority ~ Dvoday, 14th of Aprilis, 11831 ~ The next morning Pierre checked upon Alise before breakfast. She was doing well, though in some pain, but that was to be expected. She would not eat anything until late that afternoon, only being allowed some water and tea in the meantime. The full moon had sped up much of her healing and it was great luck, or fate, that he had found her on the day he did. Her parents were staying with her in a set of spare rooms right across from his makeshift surgery. Her father insisted he pay Pierre, gathering up four sols and a half-denier and refusing to take back the money, though it was all they had on their person for their return trip. Pierre would arrange that they received whatever they needed on the way back and that it would cost at least that same amount if not more. He needed to return to the hospital see what exactly was going on in his city. Finding himself still not hungry, though he had denied himself dinner the night before as well, he nevertheless sat with Lizzy, S¨ªofra, and Wolfram at breakfast for the company. He did not allow any of his advisors to join him. Last night everyone had taken a separate dinner as well, the camaraderie from their fun evening several days ago perhaps broken. He knew that it they were not all to blame, and even Vivien likely abhorred this and in no way allowed it, but they had had the power to change it. Shamefully he also knew that if he had not taken off for schooling he would have too had that power already. S¨ªofra had eaten dinner last night with Renaud, and they had spoken of what had happened some. She had been with him when Lizzy went in for the surgery after all and his demeanor had changed ever so slightly when he found out the patient was fay. He had continued to agree that it was terrible, it was after all a child, but also felt the need to add that said child was one raised in this plane. The way he had spoken that was enough that she did not wish to see him yet this morning and made an excuse to be with Elizabeth instead. Perhaps he merely meant that the child was a citizen, though. Lizzy noticed that Pierre had not touched his food and poured him tea, nudging him and looking pointedly at the cup. ¡°You will feel better for it,¡± she said. He nodded and obediently drank. ¡°S¨ªofra,¡± he said, finishing everything in two gulps. Only having added milk saved him from burning his tongue. ¡°I feel I will likely need to speak with your parents after I go to the hospital. Will you please contact them?¡± ¡°Oui, of course. Given the matter I am sure they shall be able to come quickly, though it may be several hours or a day or two.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± After they all ate he asked Wolfram to come with him. He needed to be dressed the part when he returned to the hospital today, in his finest clothes to show his station. He had to embrace it.
While there had been a grand greeting yesterday there was nothing today indicating they expected him at all. He had sent a missive early that he would be there and required the attendance of the chief doctor and head of several departments, along with the surgeon that had been mentioned gone the day before. He doubted said surgeon was actually out of town, but would excuse him if it was true. That that had been the only surgeon capable of diagnosing and treating the girl had obviously been false, one did not need the chief of surgery to remove or diagnose an inflamed gallbladder. He, barely out of school, had managed that. That said, he was early, unable to wait at home any longer. Pierre thanked the driver and stepped out of the carriage every inch the duc, the principicule, he was. His clothes were solid black, well pressed, and his cane had even been shined along with his shoes and silver buttons. He had combed his hair along with trimming his beard and moustache again that morning even though he had done that the day before. There was not a hair out of place. While he could be informal and enjoy himself he also knew very well the importance of everything being in their right place for the occasion. Most important of all he wore a tophat that had a silver coronet encircling the base rather than a ribbon, the design incorporating hearts, spades, leaves, and a larkspur flower. It was a gift from his foster parents and Ophion that he had received when going to attend University, so he would remember and hold dear that he was a prince, a duc, nephew, and son. A child of both Hearts, Spades, and he assumed with the leaves, even Faery. He wore it very rarely and only for the most special of a occasions. In this case he deemed it necessary. He walked in and did not bother to nod in greeting to anyone. The work though stopped, patients and nurses, doctors, and all the other staff slowing down and turning to him. ¡°Continue on,¡± he called, walking to the secretary at the front. ¡°Do not dare neglect any of your patients any further.¡± It took a moment but they returned to what they were doing, though now stiffer or in even more of a rush to get out of the main entrance and Pierre¡¯s way. The secretary, to her credit, bowed her head quickly and then did her job, telling him that those he requested would be there as soon as their patients would allow, though the chief doctor was already waiting. ¡°Of course, thank you, madame. Let them know that I am to be seen only when they have their patients stable and in the best of care during their absence.¡± A younger boy ran off to give those messages to their intended while the secretary walked Pierre to a meeting room. Right before he opened the door she shifted on her feet and Pierre paused, looking over to her. She took a deep breath and straightened herself up. ¡°I agree with what you are doing, Your Grace. I have spoken with those parents for the last several days, along with the little girl. She was sweet and kind and in pain. The chief doctor told me to mind my station and leave it be when I asked why nothing was being done. After the initial look-over she was ignored completely until you came! I was told they could not pay for it, but to let her stay and die here out of kindness.¡± She spat the last word and took a deep breath to compose herself before continuing, ¡°I offered to give part of my salary, along with a few other nurses and the errand boys. We would have only had to give up a day or so of wages when we had all come together. Only then I was told the chief surgeon was out of town and even if we paid it would be impossible. He was not out of town the day she was admitted, though, yet the night of there was an urgent request to visit family of the chief doctor of the hospital in a town two days ride away.¡± The implication was clear. The surgeon would have gladly helped the girl even without pay, but the chief doctor had sent him away. ¡°Make a list,¡± he ordered. ¡°Of those you know of and any more you can find out who feel so strongly about the f¨¦e, one way or the other. I understand that those who are f¨¦e or fay may be untrusted, even in some cases in a justifiable manner. But they are people of Triumphe, as much as any human, and unless they do something to break the laws that we have set for all beings they must be treated with respect and care. If someone dislikes them, fine. If they refuse to give them aid even against death, I wish to know.¡± ¡°Oui, Your Grace. Merci.¡± This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. He sighed and closed his eyes a moment as she left. At least he had a few allies here. He might not have to fire every single member of this hospital. The chief, though, would certainly go. Who would replace him would depend on whether any of the other head doctors had his views. If they all did, perhaps he would ask Ophion to take over for a time. It would be nice to have his uncle nearby. But more realistically it would have to be someone else. He wondered if Doctor Herv¨¦ would be open to the position. That town they had stopped in certainly did have at least a respectful relationship with the f¨¦e given how a funeral had taken place in it.
The chief doctor waited for him at the head of a long table. He wore his uniform and his bag of tools was on the table to his left. He looked as if he had already worked that day. ¡°I do believe I already fired you,¡± Pierre said without preamble, walking around and sitting in the middle of the seats, on the far side so that he could see the door and anyone that entered saw him first. The duc placed his cane so that it leaned on the chair and was easy to grab. The crowned tophat he also kept upon his head. ¡°As I said before, Your Grace, you do not have that authority.¡± ¡°I have already begun a letter to Father. I had hoped I needed not send it tonight, but you force my hand.¡± There was no reply. Pierre remained silent as well. After a moment the duc stood and walked to the door, opening it and glancing into the hall. He called over an errand boy and whispered something into his ear. The boy nodded and ran off. ¡°What did you say?¡± the chief asked. ¡°I merely asked for him to check when the other heads may get here,¡± Pierre lied. He returned slowly to his seat. ¡°May you tell me why?¡± the duc asked. ¡°I did not want to waste my surgeons on such a case.¡± ¡°Not only,¡± Pierre snapped, ¡°did you waste and send away the chief surgeon¡ª¡± The man¡¯s paling face confirmed that. ¡°¡ªthat also does not answer why you feel it would be a waste in the first place. A farmer¡¯s daughter is an important part of her household, and of the economy, even after you take out all emotions and common sense. Not to mention it breaks the vow of Clandestine doctors to take care of all who come across their path or find means of doing so if you cannot.¡± ¡°She is not of¡ª¡± ¡°She is both of Clandestina and Triumphe. She crossed your path, no matter who comes from where the vow applies. She is a child!¡± He knew he had broken the vow himself many a time, even in the short time he had officially been a doctor, but some morals he still held. Ophion had made sure that even if Pierre wanted to master death he would understand the power and not wield it heartlessly. He had brought Wolfram back after he killed him, and Salome had wanted to die. She would also be returned soon. He had had reason then, or fixed his error. Oh, how quickly he could have become as this man, deciding who lived or died for reasons that were so petty and cruel. Again there was no answer from the doctor. The door was then violently flung open and a man that Pierre had not met the day before rushed in. He wore riding clothes with dirt still on his trousers, so not who he had sent for with the errand boy. The man seemed to not even see the duc, focusing on the chief doctor and striding right up to him. The chief stood and held his head high as if he were in the right. ¡°You bastard!¡± the man yelled. He raised a fist, the chief doctor stepping back, but the other got control of himself and lowered his arm, though still seemed to shake in rage. ¡°There was no one ill at your distant family¡¯s! They even seemed confused as to why I was there! Yvette told me that you had been refusing to let a girl get care, not allowing my surgeons or any other doctor to see her because she is fay!¡± Pierre finally stood and finally the man who could only be the chief surgeon noticed him. He looked over Pierre¡¯s clothes and bowed. ¡°My lord, forgive me, I¡ª¡± ¡°I know,¡± Pierre replied. ¡°And it is ¡®Your Grace.¡¯ The girl is well, by the way. I took her to my home and performed the surgery. Her gallbladder was inflamed because of stones, but she is recovering.¡± ¡°She is recovering,¡± the surgeon repeated. Relief washed over him and he sank into a chair. ¡°Oh, thank God. Thank you, Your Grace, merci.¡± He his his face in his hands and took a few deep breaths before wiping at his eyes harshly. He then coughed and stood again to perform a more proper bow. ¡°I am Adam Roland, Your Grace, the chief surgeon of this hospital. I heard of your coming but could not be here yesterday as I had been called away.¡± ¡°I have heard. Thank you, monsieur. Please, sit, it seems you have just now returned. I will ask for water to be brought.¡± And at that the duc of Piques went to request water for the man that he was now going to promote to the new chief of the hospital and hopefully get to know very well. Pierre and Adam, a man only a few years older than the duc, sat down far away from the chief doctor, essentially ignoring him while discussing Alise and her family. At one point the chief stood to leave and Pierre ordered he stay. ¡°You care a great deal for this patient for having never met her,¡± Pierre continued. Adam nodded, glanced to the chief, and turned to speak with Pierre in a whisper. ¡°My wife is fay,¡± he said, almost so quietly that the duc could not hear, much less the chief so far down. ¡°Yvette, she is the secretary in the main floor. She was lost there for just a couple of days as a child, but she said it felt like months to her. She was taken care of, and somehow returned as a blancwitch. She tells few people this and most assume she was born as one. I think that bastard suspects though because he has never allowed her to become a nurse even if a blancwitch would be a fantastic addition to the staff. ¡°When I heard of this girl all I could think of was our own children. I have a daughter that looks the image of Alise, golden eyes and all, and is her age as well. She cannot hide who she is. And that bastard would have let her die. Those parents knew nothing of such people and were proud she was a foundling. They should be.¡± ¡°You have my word, Adam Roland, that this ends now. I will change this. You will also be able to be proud of her openly.¡± As if on cue the door burst open again, this time several city guards coming into the room, looking around as if expecting to witness something terrible. The duc himself had told them to come to the hospital after all. Pierre stood and one of the men, whose uniform was a little more elaborate than the others, spoke, ¡°Your Grace, our presence was requested as quickly as possible. What is wrong?¡± ¡°That man,¡± Pierre said, pointing to the chief doctor who was also out of his chair and unable to get to the door, but frantically looking around as if there was another means of escape. ¡°Arrest him on my authority and pleasure.¡± They nodded and caught the chief as he tried to get past them, tying his hands behind his back and taking him out of the room without much struggle. He would be investigated, of course, to make sure that His Grace¡¯s pleasure was not unfounded, but an order was all they needed to arrest him. ¡°Now,¡± Pierre sat and smiled to Adam, who was looking wide-eyes and with a huge grin at the retreating backs of the guards. ¡°How do you feel about being promoted to chief of the hospital?¡±
Pierre walked home, dismissing the carriage that was still waiting for him from a couple of hours ago, needing the time to think. The other head doctors had started to come in after the chief¡¯s arrest, most of them having been busy with patients or even on their days off and not realizing the duc had come in early. At being told the situation most were horrified, many not knowing the specifics, while others seemed to vouch for their chief anyway. Unsure if it was loyalty to their chief rather than approval of what he had done, Pierre kept their faces in mind but would allow Yvette and Adam to confirm or deny his suspicions later. He had found a great ally in that couple. He could not blame the people of Piques worrying about the f¨¦e, though. They had taken his own father, deprived parents of their child, a duchy from their duc, and warped his morals and very nature into being more like them. They were harmful in ways that the humans were not, to think otherwise was foolish and might well lead to one¡¯s own death. So the fear of the f¨¦e was not without warrant. Even Elizabeth, who he knew to be kind, was wary. A wolf was after all a wolf, no matter how much you wished it was a dog. And from what he knew of the f¨¦e they would relish being called wolves. But this was also a fay girl under his protection. Any f¨¦e or fay that lived in this plane had to follow the rules of the crown, and in return they were protected by it. It was the very reason the titles were in the Clandestine tongue, to show authority not only over the human people, but those of other bestia. F¨¦e caught taking children or people into Faery were punished, this agreed and enforced by both the Margraves and the Faery Queens. That might not always mean the person returned, at times they were already so lost it was impossible to find them. Now that he knew Faery itself had choice and power, it made more sense. In his father¡¯s case¡­ perhaps Rhianu should have returned F¨¦licien when she found him. He had never asked if she had tried. Perhaps it had been impossible, or maybe she was selfish. But she had not taken him in the first place, and whatever her punishment should have been, F¨¦licien as duc pardoned her. He needed to speak with Rhianu and his comtes. Both parties needed to come to a better understanding about the two bestia, the laws, and how they would all live together. More Letters ~ (Continued) Dvoday, 14th of Aprilis, 11831 ~ His Grace only asked that she contact her parents, and it may even have been faster to send a written message, but S¨ªofra instead dressed to leave and go in person. She had not been home or in Faery for almost a week, and while overall that was not a long time, it was the longest time she had been away until now. She was rarely in this plane for more than a day or two and previously always with one of her parents. Pierre said it was alright if it took some time, so she took that as permission to at least spend a day at home. This close to the f¨¦e¡¯s Summerfinding would have the inhabitants getting ready for a change in rule as the King of the Summer Fae took over from the Queen of the Spring Fae. She would then move her court to this plane and begin its Midspring. She took off the necklace that Renaud had given her. Despite her uneasiness with him last night she smiled as she saw the flakes of silver that swam in the water. It was a lovely piece and she adored it. Putting the necklace in a drawer for safekeeping she then took the pins out of her hair and ran her hand through her locks. Renaud preferred when she had it pinned up, but she tended to like it loose, or at most in a tail. Ready now, she bid Elizabeth a farewell and promised to be back soon, and to bring her something. She intended to bring Renaud a gift back as well. Whether she would tell her parents about him was another matter¡ªthey were coming on official business, after all, it would not do to bring up personal matters and split their attention. And truly, she felt it thrilling to keep him a secret for a while. She stopped by his rooms but he did not answer, though the door was unlocked when she tried. He was not in his quarters. She wrote him a quick note instead, not wishing to leave without any contact. As she left his rooms and began to head towards the back gardens someone grabbed her arm. Their grip was tight, and she twisted around to see who had dared take such a painful hold on her. ¡°What are you¡ªRenaud!¡± He seemed to realize he was hurting her and his grip loosened, but he did not let go. ¡°Where are you going? You are dressed up in the clothes you came here in. You were in my rooms. And where is your necklace!¡± ¡°Home,¡± she replied, trying to gently remove herself from his grip. He did not let go and she tugged harshly, freeing herself and stepping back. ¡°I left the necklace in my quarters.¡± ¡°Why?¡± he asked. He reached for her, then his arm fell back to his side. His annoyance¡ªanger?¡ªleft him and he spoke more softly now, ¡°S¨ªofra, dear, please. What is because of what I said? Do not go.¡± ¡°What? No, Renaud. His Grace asked me to summon my parents, I thought I would go to them and then we all return together. I left my necklace because I did not wish for it to get lost.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± He stepped back, looking her over again. ¡°I am sorry, dear. I do not know what came over me.¡± He reached out again and this time she let him touch her. He took her hand and raised it, kissing her fingers, and then continuing up her arm until he kissed the spot he had gripped too tightly. There were no marks, but she was not sure if it would stay that way. ¡°I am sorry, S¨ªofra. I thought you were leaving me and I panicked. Did I hurt you?¡± ¡°No,¡± she lied. ¡°I am fine. Just be careful when you grab me.¡± ¡°Again?¡± he asked, his sheepish look turning into a grin. ¡°Well, I may wish to be grabbed sometime,¡± she replied. He laughed, and the uneasy feeling she had left her as they fell back into flirting. It had been an accident and a misunderstanding. ¡°Will you walk me to the forest?¡± ¡°By all means,¡± he replied, holding out his arm. She took it and he held her tight as they walked to the gardens together.
~ Trisday, 15th of Aprilis 11831 ~ Two letters from the castle reached Pierre the next day. By the dates one had been written first, before the incident with Alise, with the other a reply to the letter Pierre sent to the roi yesterday about what was takings place. He opened up the letter from his brother first. Brother dear, Forgive the late reply, it had been a whirlwind in returning home. Ancel wishes to explore the castle as he has never been here before. He is also quite talkative and has realized his birthday will be soon and that means a party and presents. He is trying to make sure none of these new servants are ignorant of this, and they all indulge him, as if his birthday was not well known. If I do not stop Maman the party he receives will be as elaborate as yours and Ancel may well enjoy it like that! H¨¦la?se sends her love as well. I hope the advisors are doing their part and keeping you informed. Do not do too much work if you can help it. Ask for anything you may need from me, Brother. As far as the sickness I believe they are calling it Sanguiosi here. Father confirms there has been a case already in the capital, but it was kept quiet among the people so as not to cause panic. It was an isolated incident and no one else was reported ill yet. There have been steps implemented to keep it from becoming more than it is, but even so it is being classified as a plague further south already. Those who are symptomatic do not survive, or at least I have not heard of one surviving yet. I heard Elizabeth was taken ill on the journey, I am glad it was not with that. Lord Ophion is being tasked with learning more, though at the moment he is in Quercus with his grandson. I do believe he continues his research even so, along with his students still about the castle. No doubt you too are looking into it with Wolfram. I am sure you are doing well. Prince Aim¨¦ Alexandre de C?urs a Triumphe. He smiled, though now looked at the other letter with some trepidation. Would they still think him doing well with what had happened? The penmanship was not Aim¨¦¡¯s, it seemed the roi himself had composed most of the letter. Would Edgard ask him to return home? Give up the duchy? My dear son, Do not doubt your actions. You are both a prince and a duc. Your word is law. You have been taught politics, and kindness, and justice, and you may use all of these at your disposal. You may not be the duc crowned, yet, but you are the duc by birth. That the girl was refused treatment is abhorrent. I fully support your having the doctor arrested on your pleasure. I could not say that if it were myself I would not choose to reopen the personal dungeons. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. I have not heard of this happening in C?urs but it may merely have never reached our ears. You are correct in that I am the roi and you the duc because we are the leaders of all those who reside in Triumphe, no matter their bestia. I am proud of you. Pierre wiped at the tears that stung his eyes, his fears put to rest. Reine Jos¨¦phine and Prince Aim¨¦ also added their thoughts, and Aim¨¦ urged that if Pierre needed any assistance or guidance to just sent a letter and he would himself be there as soon as possible. ¡®I will take Shetan from Piers and be there in three days¡¯ he promised. Pierre smiled¡ª Shetan was Piers¡¯ prized horse, a steed gifted to him by his grandfather from distant lands who could cover more than a hundred miles in a day. Piers would not just let anyone ride him, of course, but at the prince¡¯s command he would hand over the reins.
~ Vijfday, 17th of Aprilis, 11831 ~ S¨ªofra returned in three days with her parents. She was smiling brightly, cheeks rosy, and gave Pierre the quickest of barely-acceptable curtsies before running off with Elizabeth. ¡°They have become fast friends,¡± Pierre said to her parents, not minding the breech in etiquette. ¡°Lord and Lady Spad¨¦, thank you for coming so quickly.¡± ¡°Your Grace, it is our pleasure to see you once more.¡± Pierre lead them to the advisor¡¯s meeting room, taking a seat in one of the chairs and not at his desk, motioning for Elwin and Rhianu to choose their seats similarly. ¡°Will this be a formal meeting with your advisors?¡± Elwin asked. ¡°No,¡± Pierre replied. ¡°I wish for this to be with my margrave and margravine; with family. I will conduct a second meeting later on with the rest, and I do wish for you to be present if at all possible, Lord Spad¨¦. To be truthful I am still somewhat furious with them.¡± ¡°Understandable,¡± Rhianu said. ¡°Though you are aware they likely did not know.¡± ¡°The extent? No. But they knew that things like this were happening.¡± And had neither told him, nor done much to dissuade it. ¡°Tell us exactly what that is. S¨ªofra said that there was a fay child that was refused care because of her bestia?¡± ¡°Oui. I was taking a tour of the hospital and she was sectioned off, left to die. A young child, seven years of age, the initial report not even finished because she was fay and that was enough. The surgeon that would have performed her surgery was sent out of town the day before on purpose by the chief of the hospital.¡± ¡°Mora take him,¡± Elwin swore. ¡°He is in prison right now, at my pleasure. An investigation is being done. The girl is fine, I brought her to the chateau and performed the surgery myself.¡± ¡°And if he is found innocent?¡± Rhianu asked. Pierre looked at his margravine. ¡°He will not be unless the corruption runs even deeper than I suspect, but it is possible. In that case I believe I will take Lord Spad¨¦ up on his offer as my margrave.¡± She smiled and nodded. Somehow Pierre suspected that she would be involved even more than her husband. ¡°Do we know how long this has been happening?¡± ¡°Even if it was this doctor alone¡ªtoo long. Enough that it was willfully ignored if not accepted.¡± ¡°Perhaps, my dear,¡± Elwin said to his wife, ¡°we should buy a home here in the city. As long as this land has been without a duc, it has also been without a margravine. Our presence may be useful.¡± ¡°By all means,¡± Pierre said. ¡°Or stay at the chateau. As I said, you are family, and this is home.¡± ¡°We may spend more time on this side of the border,¡± Rhianu said. ¡°There are certain things that cannot be done from here, but so close to the forest it would not be much of a challenge. Do you know if the girl has family in Faery?¡± ¡°As far as I am aware, no. She was a foundling, taken in by a farmer and his wife. They find pride in her being fay and did not realize what their words would lead to.¡± ¡°She is about seven? I will find out why she was left and if any family remains,¡± Elwin said. ¡°Sometimes it is weak magic that would make life hard for them in Faery. Or she was born on this plane and could not be brought into Faery.¡± And sometimes there was no good reason at all, just the cruelty or ignorance of others. As much as he now called Faery home it was far from a perfect land and its people could be just as cruel to each other as to outsiders. ¡°While much of the population is uneasy or unpleasant about f¨¦e here I am sure when it gets out that a child was left to die, it will not be good. Perhaps it will be enough of a shock to start change.¡±
¡°Next time you will come with me,¡± S¨ªofra said to Lizzy as she pulled the other girl into their chambers. ¡°For Summerfinding! Your Midspring, of course. We are decorating and the¡ª¡± A knock on the open door interrupted her and S¨ªofra turned to see Renaud. He was smiling, holding an orange rose in his hand. ¡°Forgive the intrusion, but I heard you have returned and¡ª¡± And he was cut off as S¨ªofra jumped up from the seat and dashed over to him, embracing him. She kissed him and for a moment he reciprocated, a hand tangling in her loose hair, but he pulled himself away. ¡°My dear, not that that was not, ahem, but¡ª¡± S¨ªofra rolled her eyes and sighed. ¡°Yes, yes, monsieur, I know. But Lizzy is here as a chaperon,¡± she said, gesturing to her lady, ¡°so it is fine!¡± Renaud looked at Elizabeth and then away from her. ¡°Yes, well. Can you come with me? I have a present for you.¡± He handed her the rose and it somehow matched more than clashed with her hair. ¡°I mean, more so than just this.¡± She smiled. ¡°Yes, of course. And I have one for you as well! Though, one moment, let me put your necklace back on, I know you were upset that I took it off before. Lizzy, is it alright? I will come back and talk soon. Oh, and to give you your present as well!¡± ¡°Of course, go on!¡± S¨ªofra hugged Renaud, and then Lizzy, getting the necklace she had taken off a few days ago and putting it around her neck before leaving with Renaud, the man¡¯s arm firmly around her waist. ¡°What have you for me?¡± the girl asked as they walked towards Renaud¡¯s rooms, quite a bit away. She adjusted the strap of a large satchel she was still wearing, it held the gifts she had brought for all. There was even one for Pierre, but she would hold off on giving that to him until after his meeting. ¡°I do not wish to ruin the surprise, my dear.¡± ¡°Oh, please? It is already a surprise, whether you tell me or show me in a few moments.¡± ¡°Well¡­ I thought you looked so lovely in what you were wearing at dinner a few nights back I had something made for you.¡± S¨ªofra smiled and tugged him along, ¡°Come on then, I wish to see!¡± ¡°Hold on!¡± He could not help but laugh as took control. Normally such a thing would bother him, but not in this case. Not with her. Perhaps¡­ She got to his room first, standing and waiting for him to open the door, though she bounced on her feet with barely suppressed joy. He took the moment to kiss her again before entering. She needed a moment after the kiss, but followed, absentmindedly closing the door behind herself. Renaud crossed the room to his wardrobe and pulled out a gown. It was a dark green, almost black, with a high collar and long sleeves, cream lace decorating the hems. A hundred silver buttons from the clasp at the throat to the edge of the skirts gleamed in the light. ¡°Oh, Renaud! That¡¯s so lovely,¡± S¨ªofra breathed. She reached out to touch the fabric. It seemed to shimmer with every moment. ¡°There is a crinolette to go along with it,¡± he continued, ¡°and¡ª¡± He reached back into the wardrobe and pulled out a golden snood with emeralds at the intersections. ¡°For your hair, my dear.¡± ¡°Renaud, merci, thank you!¡± ¡°Of course,¡± he replied. ¡°We can go into town together now.¡± ¡°Could we not before?¡± she asked in reply. She twisted her hair in a loose knot and tried on the hairpiece. The gown she pressed up to herself and looked down. It would fit. When had he had the time to get her measurements? ¡°Perhaps, but your choices in apparel would have been¡­ out of fashion.¡± ¡°Then perhaps soon we can go out in the newest fashions!¡± ¡°I would like that.¡± She placed the dress gently on his bed and he admired her from behind. The dress she wore now was loose and straight, thin as well, and it wrapped around her precisely. It would not do do go out in such attire, but when it was merely them together. Siofra also took the satchel at her side off, rummagining through it. She pulled out his gift, an item about a foot in length, and heavy. It was wrapped in a deep purple cloth. ¡°And this, Renaud, is for you.¡± He hesitated, but upon looking into her eager eyes he reached out to pick up the object. It was quite heavy and when he pulled the fabric away he was left looking at a dagger in a sheath. ¡°Oh, S¨ªofra¡­¡± He unsheathed it. The blade was dyed a deep blue-purple, golden etchings of leaves decorating it, the very metal a swirl a color and steel. ¡°Merci,¡± he whispered. He smiled to her, looking again into her eyes, and then down to the necklace that he had given her. Fairy Boots ~ Hexday, 18th of Aprilis, 11831 ~ A knock on his door. Pierre sighed and put down his pen. His guards were supposed to keep everyone away from him this evening. Truth be told he was still angry at his advisors and wanted to be alone. Elwin and Rhianu had only stayed one day and left that morning, their talk not quite as productive as it could have been. It would take more than a talk to solve years of tension among the f¨¦e and people of Clandestina though. So he did not answer the door, waiting until his guards would do their job and tell Vivien, or Renaud, or whoever was at the door to leave. Instead the door opened. Elizabeth entered, poking her head in shyly at first, but upon seeing him smiling and walking in without an invitation. She shut the door behind herself. ¡°Pierre, we are going out tonight.¡± ¡°Lizzy¡ª¡± ¡°It is your nephew¡¯s birthday,¡± she interrupted. ¡°We are going to celebrate his young highness.¡± Pierre could not think of a reason to argue. While he had much to do it was Ancel¡¯s forth birthday. A good a excuse to get him out of his chambers and among the people he had been refusing to see. ¡°Alise is¡ª¡± ¡°Doing very well, as you know. You spoke with her this morning. And I just checked her with Wolfram an hour ago. Of course by all means go see yourself, but she is happy, not in pain, and getting ready to sleep for the evening.¡± She had come prepared. Pierre could not help but smile. ¡°I have not bought Ancel a present yet¡­¡± he admitted, starting to give in. ¡°I am sure he will not mind if it is late. I will help you pick something out. S¨ªofra is waiting to help me get dressed, I will meet you in half an hour, or a little longer if you check Alise. Oh, and we can also pick up my new shoes!¡± She blew him a kiss and left. Pierre looked down at his notes. He had taken to doodling in the margins, unable to concentrate. There was no reason to refuse Lizzy¡¯s offer. He sighed and looked around, spotting Pluta laying on top of a chair. ¡°Pluta, shall you go fetch Wolfram for me, please? It seems I have a date tonight with Lady Elizabeth.¡±
He did check Alise. He passed by her rooms on the way to his chambers from his office and met with her parents as she was already asleep. They confirmed she was feeling much better and wanted to go home soon because she feared she would miss all of the little bunnies that had been born in spring. ¡°Lady Elizabeth has come by to sit with her every day for at least an hour, sometimes talking and sometimes just reading while holding her hand. The incision is nearby invisible now.¡± It had still been red this morning. ¡°I will look tomorrow. If things continue like this I am sure you will be on your way home early next week.¡± Wolfram helped him dress quickly, already knowing from Lady Elizabeth that she planned on taking Pierre out tonight. The duc chose formal clothes, taking a regular top-hat with a crimson band around the cylinder and dark red gloves to match. ¡°Thank you,¡± he told Wolfram. ¡°For this and for help with Alise. You performed well. I have not had as much time to look into Salome¡¯s illness with everything going on, but I have an idea we may discuss later.¡± ¡°Of course, Your Grace, my lord. I have been reading some as well, the library here is full of every subject imaginable. Whenever you have the time, I am doing well by myself.¡± ¡°Keep her company if you wish while I go out tonight. Try and feel her soul. Do not attempt to bring her back, but place a drop of blood between her lips and try and sense her.¡± ¡°I¡­ yes, thank you, I will.¡± As Pierre opened the door Pluta squeezed into the room, turned around, meowed at Pierre to catch his attention, and then jumped up on his shoulders. ¡°Pluta! You cannot come, this is a date,¡± he said. ¡°Would you not then need a chaperone?¡± Wolfram asked, only to receive a glare from Pierre. The boy quickly returned to looking at the trunk that held Salome, waiting until his master left so he could lock the door and open it. Pierre scratched Pluta behind the ears. In a soft voice he added, ¡°Please listen to what is said when I am not around and they think themselves alone.¡± Not wanting to be left behind, but glad for the job given, she meowed at him again, dug her claws into his shoulder, and jumped off, deciding that Wolfram would be better company if he was going to be performing magic. He would need her as a stand-in for a Familiar. Pierre shook his head, swearing about his dear damn cat softly, and rubbed his shoulder. She knew better than to make him bleed so she would not have pierced far, but that did not mean it did not hurt. Sometimes he wished he had chosen a dog for his familiar¡­ ¡°Have a good evening, Wolfram.¡± ¡°Oui, I shall. And yourself, Your Grace!¡± Pierre left, waited until he heard the door lock with a click, and left Wolfram and his familiar to their magic. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. Lizzy stepped out of her room just as he walked into her hallway. Her color was again blue, the same dress she had wore to the informal-dinner, but this time accented in black from the corset to a ribbon on her wrist. She wore a silver snood that held up hair hair and gold interwoven with the grey. Her now beloved larkspur fan was held in a gloved hand. He said nothing, unable to form any words, holding out his arm for her. She took it and they began to walk to the front entrance. ¡°I did not know you were keeping Alise company,¡± Pierre said finally. ¡°Well, you were busy and S¨ªofra was away,¡± Lizzy said, leaning onto him. ¡°I wanted her to heal and have some company. I brought some books to read too.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Lord Vivien came too,¡± she added. ¡°And his daughters as well. They are a little older than Alise, but both want to make friends with her. I even saw them drag Bastien in the other day, against his will of course. He is adamant he is too old to keep playing with girls, though he apologized for saying such when he realized I was a girl as well.¡± Pierre laughed. ¡°How old is he again?¡± ¡°Almost eleven. His birthday is in two months. Apolla is nine, and Eliana turned eight a week before we arrived,¡± she answered promptly. Pierre looked at her curiously and she smiled. ¡°They have decided I can be Auntie Lizzy and need to know everything about them.¡± Pierre laughed and squeezed her around the shoulders. ¡°Good! I¡¯m glad you are well liked here, my dear.¡± ¡°You are well liked as well, Pierre. And yet you have holed yourself away these last few days. Are you still angry at all of them?¡± He sighed. ¡°Oui, I am. And at myself.¡± ¡°You cannot blame yourself.¡± ¡°And whyever not? If I was here I would have known.¡± She squeezed his arm. ¡°You know now.¡± And now he would need to do something. The trouble was he did not know what. ¡°Where shall we be going first?¡± he asked, changing the subject. It was twilight, and the sky was painted every color while the town¡¯s lights began to brighten the streets. A carriage already stood, door open, to take them into the city. ¡°Just about the shops. We can look for a toy first, and then if there is still time get my shoes. Though if we wish to stay up quite late I have an idea for later¡­¡± And if there was no time they could come by another day. ¡°Oh? I believe I am quite awake my dear. I shall follow your lead.¡± He helped her into the carriage. ¡°Bring us to the center of town,¡± he told the driver and went in after her. It was dusk when they exited, the gaslamps lit and bringing a glow all around. ¡°Left or right?¡± Elizabeth took his hand and looked up and down each street before beginning to walk down the south road. Pierre followed. It was after dinner, many of the shops closed for the evening with other establishments just opening up. He recognized the road after a while, the dark making it harder to distibguish. When they arrived at the shoemaker¡¯s it seemed closed, only a faint light flickering through the window, not the many that would welcome in buyers. Pierre knocked on the door anyway, hoping that it would be answered. ¡°Bonsoir! And pardon, but we are closed¡ª¡± The door opened the rest of the way and the shoemaker saw who was at his door. ¡°Oh, Your Grace! I am so glad you have come. Forgive the delay¡ª¡± ¡°Not at all, we have been busy. In fact, I thought myself late to pick them up and was going to ask your forgiveness. Would it be possible to come get them even at this hour?¡± ¡°Of course, of course. Come in, let me show them to you. I must confess I am still here because I was seeing if there was anything last minute I could add.¡± He lead Pierre to the back where the finished shoes were set up to be admired on a workbench. They were simple at first glance but details emerged the more they were inspected. Dark green with a single strip at the top, a golden buckle in the shape of an acorn to clasp it shut, they were leather, thin and comfortable, with embroidery along the sides in what seemed like rose-gold thread. Butterflies and roses; often symbols of the f¨¦e. The soles were dark wood, and the small heels seemed more like branches growing out from it. One even had the smallest twig and leaf on it. ¡°Monsieur you have outdone yourself,¡± Pierre said, picking up one of the shoes and looking it over. ¡°What spells are on them?¡± Elizabeth asked. She sat on a bench and slipped off the shoes she had chosen for the evening. Pierre knelt and put on her new pair. He pointed out the twig and leaf on her left shoe and she smiled, touching it gently, but not wishing to tear it off. ¡°They will fit your feet comfortably every time and leave no blisters or chaffing. They should also last quite a time, perhaps twice the length shoes without the magic would last, but not forever. That leaf, my dear, will actually indicate how much of the magic is left. When it fades past autumn colors and falls off the magic is no more.¡± Elizabeth stood and twirled around, taking a few steps and even a leap with them. They were sturdy and she both felt they would not fall off no matter what she tried, and yet almost as if she were barefoot. The heels were short enough that they did not impede her, and she loved them, even if she had at first asked for flats. ¡°I know they do not match my dress,¡± she said, ¡°but I do believe I will wear these out for the rest of tonight.¡± Her other shoes were boxed up instead and Pierre handed the man a quarter-livre. ¡°But, Your Grace, you have already paid much more for these than I asked.¡± ¡°And yet I believe they are worth still more. Take it, next time I commission something from you I may not be as generous.¡± At the somewhat-warning the shoe-maker took the pay, thanked the duc again, and invited them to return soon. ¡°I will most certainly need a pair of similar shoes,¡± Pierre said as they walked out, observing Lizzy. She was almost dancing, twirling and walking around without a care. He wondered if there was a spell put on them to induce such happiness, or was it merely his presence that had her so happy. ¡°But no heels,¡± she said. ¡°You are already far too tall.¡± ¡°Am I?¡± He caught her hand, stopping her, and twirled her back into his arms. Before she could protest he leant down and kissed her gently. Then he stood, still holding her, picking her up. He did not break the kiss and she did not protest. ¡°Hm, yes,¡± he murmured just before kissing her ear, ¡°I believe with your new shoes you and I are just the right height. No heels for me, then.¡± He placed her down gently, not wanting to test how her balance would hold up if he dropped her from half a foot in the air in new footwear. He smiled at her blush. ¡°A toy,¡± she finally said, turning around. There were still a few gift-stands open, though many vendors were putting things away already. ¡°For Ancel, remember?¡± They found a small toy, something that could be sent by pigeon without impeding the bird too much, so that it would be not very late. They in fact bought two, one for Eliana as well as she had recently also had her birthday. They were wooden horses whose legs moved if you tugged at the ribbons that made the reins. ¡°Tugging at the reins should stop the horse,¡± Pierre had commented though. ¡°Even I know that.¡± ¡°Then I suggest we buy Gwythyr something else because my brother would never allow such a toy for his son. But he is still too small to appreciate this.¡± At the edge of the square there was also a kiosk set up where boys could be paid to take one¡¯s shopping home if the people wished to stay longer and not carry heavy bags. Given the hour only a few older boys were there, but when hearing that it would be taken to the chateau they jumped to attention. ¡°Do not look into it,¡± Pierre ordered, giving the packaging and bags over. Both Lizzy¡¯s shoes and the two horses were inside. ¡°Have it taken to Lady Elizabeth¡¯s quarters.¡± ¡°Oui, monsieur!¡± ¡°You wish to stay out longer?¡± Lizzy asked. She had thought it enough of a victory that he had come out for this long. ¡°Yes. I feel much better in your company now. The sky is clear, the stars are starting to shine. We can just wander for a bit.¡± ¡°And if I have an idea of something to do?¡± ¡°Lead the way.¡± Fortune Telling ~ (Continued) Hexday, 18th of Aprilis, 11831 ~ After a few moments, instead of turning into the restaurants or to the theater, Lizzy ducked into a smaller side-street. She had seen this place while out with Pierre and S¨ªofra last time, but had not had the chance to mention it. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Pierre asked. ¡°She will tell our fortune,¡± Lizzy said, rushing ahead of him in her excitement. At her home there was a only a small town near the comte¡¯s residence, and such nuances were not yet something she had seen much of. To be honest Pierre himself, while having heard of such from the other boys who went home for breaks, had not seen such a thing either. ¡°And you know this how, my lady?¡± he asked, catching up to her. ¡°I have been places other than home and the castle, you know,¡± she replied. ¡°Maybe I have already been told my future before.¡± He would have liked to call her out, but something about her tone made him think it was not a lie. The building was dimly lit, one of the lamps near it flickering while the other was not lit at all. Several men and women, dressed for an evening out, were waiting. Pierre and Lizzy took their place in the group, greeting others. No one yet recognized the duc and his lady. ¡°Bonne nuit, monsieur, mademoiselle! I have not seen you before at Madame Veriette¡¯s.¡± ¡°We have not yet been to one of these events,¡± Pierre replied. ¡°Ah, then you are in for a treat!¡± Half an hour later, even more coming to stand and discuss with other, the door finally creaked open of its own accord. Most of the people laughed, took it as part of the fun. One suggested a string that had already been untied and pulled away, but Pierre noticed a statue by the door. It blinked. ¡°Welcome one and all, people of Triumphe. Tonight the Madame will be accepting the company of a dozen! Form a single file and wait to be chosen.¡± There were more than twice that amount of guests in the lobby at the moment. They formed a line, trying to guess where best to stand. One couple decided to be on either end so that perhaps at least one of them may be taken in. Elizabeth and Pierre were stuck somewhere in the middle, next to each other, and she took his hand. ¡°Do you know what happens next?¡± Pierre asked. The room was lit with perhaps three candles and it was hard to see. The voice had been coming from somewhere in-front of them, but no man stood there. ¡°Non, I do not,¡± she whispered back. ¡°When I went in Eichel it was one woman that looked at my hands and told me I was likely to be doing noble work. This is much more.¡± The few candles flickered. All at once everyone hushed and Pierre felt as if he had to be quiet, even if he wished to continue talking. It was almost as if a hand was pressed to his mouth but when he reached up there was nothing there. This was not a mere parlor trick; this was magic. The creak of a door sounded to the right and most turned their heads in that direction. Flickers of white caught the light and someone called out that it was moths. A dozen, in fact, white and grey, flying over to those that waited. Some flew straight to a person, sitting on their shoulders or collars, others hovered for a moment trying to decide. A woman laughed hysterically, both at being chosen, and at having the insect land on her hair. Elizabeth made a similar noise and Pierre glanced down to see a moth had landed on her outstretched hand. A light fluttering hit Pierre¡¯s cheek and he reached up to also find a moth now clinging to his cravat. ¡°Those of you who were chosen, please follow your guides.¡± The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. On cue all of the moths rose into the air and back to the door they had come from. Pierre reached down to squeeze Lizzy¡¯s hand and the two left with the other ten. ¡°Have fun!¡± ¡°Be careful, dear, I will wait here for you.¡± Through the door, down a hall. Only every other candle was lit to keep up the appearances of a dark and sinister evening. The people crowded together, most thinking this harmless, but still wary at the chance that this was more. A single moth was still visible before them. The hallway opened up into a great room, a large round table waiting with thirteen chairs pulled out, a dozen around the outside and one main chair at the other end. The men guided the women to seats before taking their own, an even number of each sex. Pierre sat beside Lizzy and another woman on his right, almost opposite of the thirteenth empty¡ª No, it was no longer empty. A woman was sitting before them all, waiting to be noticed. She wore a veil and shawl that hid much of her appearance, the darkness did the rest. ¡°Bonne nuit,¡± she said, and silence came upon those at the table. Lizzy held her fan in her hands and Pierre could not help but tighten his grip on his cane. ¡°I see some new faces, and some old friends,¡± Madame Veriette continued. ¡°I wish to assure you all this will be perfectly safe as long as my commands are followed exactly. Tonight¡¯s events are perhaps a little more elaborate than other nights, but it is a special occasion¡ªthe young prince Ancel¡¯s birthday. He is not in the city currently, but up at the royal castle. I wish him all the best this night and for the next year.¡± A polite clapping at this. Veriette then reached up to her hair and pulled out a pin from among her curls. With precision she pricked her middle finger and then held out her hand to the center of the table, palm facing upwards, within everyone¡¯s view. A bead of blood grew and rested at her finger¡¯s tip. The room became cool, a draft coming from unseen spaces and chilling everyone seated around the table. The few candles in the room were extinguished. Pierre did not feel Mora nearby, but the spirits in the room were not too unlike hers. The only light in the room was now that of the waning moon though a small window, a stripe of moonlight landing right at the fortune-teller¡¯s hand. A moth, it seemed one of the dozen that had brought them in, seemed interested in this and flew twice around the palm of the madame, but did not sit. It hovered in the air, then flew between the guests. A servant stepped out from the shadows and laid a large candle in the center. He lit it, and in the new glow one could see that the drop of offered blood had becoming a small pool. She had pricked herself quite deep. The blood, though, was red. The moth returned, having darted around each guest, fluttering in someone¡¯s hair, and landing for a moment on a cheek. This time it sat on the wrist of the woman, walking slowly to where the candle-light called it, and began to drink of her blood. The moth was white and beige but now as everyone watched the wings changed in color and size, becoming that of a monarch butterfly. There were sounds of approval and interest as the wings began to change again. They were then blue and bright, and yet another form after, with great owl-eyes. When the wings had settled on those of lunar moth it flew from her hand and straight into the candle-flame. Gasps sounded in the dark as the insect caught alight, still trying to fly, but it only burned a moment before falling dead in front of Pierre. A polite murmuring and soft applause began. Those around the table studied where it had fallen, what position it lay in, what wings it had finally decided on. Some, who seemed to come to such events often, guessed with their limited knowledge what it would mean. ¡°You are our new duc, oui?¡± the soothsayer asked him. Pierre nodded. He could not look away from the smoldering remains of the moth. He felt sick from the smell, but also curious as to the display. Could he perform this cr?ft? It was certainly not blancr?ft, which left noir and necro-. Mora had not taught this manner of future seeking, but surely he had the basic understanding if it seemed to similar to his own. ¡°You shall continue to have a life of knowledge and secrets.¡± The soothsayer was speaking to him. He looked up but decided to stay silent. She continued, ¡°Yet it will be filled with others, confidants and loved ones, some of whom are aware of what you try to hide, but accept it.¡± ¡°Merci, Madame.¡± It was vague, ¡®secrets¡¯ could apply to a number of things, especially with his station, but a chill that made the hairs on his neck stand gave doubt to whether this was mere guessing. ¡°The wings are together and it lies sideways, facing the south,¡± the soothsayer continue. ¡°Do you have business there?¡± ¡°I have come from the north,¡± he said. ¡°So even now I am further south than I have been in quite a time.¡± ¡°Ah, perhaps. But I believe there is more to come.¡± The dead insect was taken by a servant, and the madame wiped the blood from her hands. What stained the table was left. The fortune telling continued, both vague enough to be dismissed by the skeptics, and yet with the occasional insight that spoke of this woman¡¯s power. It was not as grand as the first showing, but continued to impress him. She used her blood and moths, and he could not tell from the feeling in the room whether it was necrocr?ft, noircr?ft, or a f¨¦e¡¯s magia. Perhaps it was all of them. Dead ~ (Continued) Hexday, 18th of Aprilis, 11831 ~ ¡°Wolfram!¡± It was like her voice filled his soul. He expected her eyes to open and to see her smile up at him, but she lay still. Yet in his heart, his mind, he felt her with him. The young Suitor of Death sat back on his heels, wrapping his arms around himself as if to hug the version of the girl that he knew was now connected to this world through his blood. ¡°Can you hear me, Salome?¡± he asked aloud. There was no reply, but then again the calling of his name had not really been heard so much as felt. ¡°I hope you are safe and healed,¡± he continued, unsure if she could hear him, but wanting to say these things even if he felt silly. He closed his eyes, imagined her before him, that his own arms were in fact hers. ¡°We are working on a way to bring you back soon, His Grace and I.¡± Though, was there need to wait? Her soul was in his grasp and her body right before him, still laying peacefully in the wooden trunk and silk sheets. All he needed to do was to tie the two together. Lord Ophion had already showed him how to do this. True, they were not yet sure about her illness, but His Grace had mentioned that she would likely return healthy. Wolfram began to trace in the air, a smear of blood still on his finger. He felt his pulse in the knife¡¯s knick. Imagining a string forming from where he touched he drew a long rope. He made a move to grab two ends and tie them together in a knot. A pressure started to surround him as the spirits of death gathered, interested in what he was doing, waiting to be given an order. He tugged. His vision darkened. When he regained his sight he seemed to be standing for he was no longer booking at the trunk or the legs of chairs. Then the walls began to descend and with a yelp the boy realized it was in fact him that was floating up! He looked down to see himself laying on the floor. Pluta had joined him and was pacing around his body, nudging him, softly meowing and calling his name. The blood on his finger shone in the low candlelight and the wound bled far more than it should have given the small incision. She licked at it and it still continued to bleed. A puddle was forming. She called him again and hit his cheek with a paw. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Wolfram! Oh, you dear idiot!¡± Salome appeared before him, as Mora at times did, and floated with him in the air. She was wearing the same nightgown that she had been killed in (even though the gown her body wore now was different) and her dark hair was in disarray. Both the clothes and her skin were somewhat transparent, the lamp-light in the room coming through her and illuminating her. Her turquoise eyes shone like gems. She was ethereal¡ªa spirit; a ghost. When each realized they could see the other they embraced, the spirits having enough purchase with their bodies close by that they could touch. Wolfram saw that his own skin and clothes were transparent as well, but less so than Salome¡¯s. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Salome said before Wolfram could speak. ¡°I am sorry I asked to die! I¡¯m sorry I asked you to kill me. It was not fair. You did not have to try and get me back¡ª¡± ¡°Of course I had to!¡± he said. ¡°Salome, I love you. I was already learning a cr?ft which was known for returning the dead to life, you must have realized I would want to try and get you back. You were in pain and wanted to die, but I was never going to let you stay dead.¡± When His Grace had first said he needed a sacrifice to kill Wolfram had thought to get an animal. Then Pierre had specified that it had had to be human. He had decided to bring Salome. She had asked to die, after all. Her illness had been making her weaker and brought much pain. It was only after, seeing her corpse, that he realized the intent had been for her to remain dead. His Grace said that he could not bring back this sacrifice. The phrasing, thankfully, had been deliberate and Pierre agreed that another could return her life. ¡°I did not want to wait,¡± Wolfram continued. ¡°I thought I could try. I felt you with me.¡± ¡°And now you are dead!¡± ¡°I am?¡± They floated down closer to his body. He was very pale, the puddle of blood still growing larger. Surely there was no important vein in the tip of one¡¯s finger that so much blood was coming out. Pluta had given up trying to wake him, still licking his finger to try and stop the bleeding and heal his wound. She stood in his blood, her chest and paws wet with it. ¡°Oh¡­ so that is why His Grace told me to wait.¡± Salome turned away from her dying love. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she repeated. ¡°If I had not¡ª¡± ¡°Salome. Salome, look at me, my love.¡± Wolfram pulled her into his arms. ¡°You told me we promised to always be together in every lifetime and between lives. I am with you now, it does not matter that I killed myself. It was an accident. I thought you would become my Familiar, or at least that is what His Grace and I have been planning. But I was impatient to have you again.¡± ¡°Idiot,¡± she muttered, trying to keep herself from weeping. Wolfram laughed. ¡°Oui, I am.¡± ¡°Wulfric will be angry. And Viola. Oh, and Lord Aldefonse! We left them without saying anything and now we have both ended up dead. And Mother and Father! You have not even met my parents. We told them I was feeling better¡­¡± ¡°Maybe His Grace will come home soon and find me?¡± he said hopefully. ¡°I think I am still alive. Mostly.¡± His chest had risen and fallen as Salome had been talking, but only once. ¡°You are dying then, not dead. Much better.¡± The sarcasm was welcome after all of this and the dying boy smiled. Then the blood flow stopped. Pluta licked his finger several more times, the wound closing up, and then walked out of the circle of red. She sat back to survey the damage and avoid getting any more of her fur dirty. It was good that she was hungry because she would have to clean all of this up. ¡°Yes,¡± Wolfram said, holding out his hands. They became more opaque. ¡°Much better. And I would certainly almost-die again just to see you for a moment, Salome. So do not worry. I will speak with His Grace and work out a way to bring you back soon, I promise.¡± Weight returned to him and Wolfram began to sink towards his corpse. Salome reached out for him, but now their hands passed through one another. He blew her a kiss before the world turned dark. He woke to Pluta hitting his cheek with her paw. ¡°That was stupid,¡± she said. He sat up and the room spun. He hoped there was more blood still in him than on the floor. ¡°I know¡­ Will you tell His Grace?¡± ¡°I can be persuaded to keep quiet. Take off your bloody clothes and go lie in Pierre¡¯s bed before you faint. I will take care of everything.¡± Wolfram thanked her. He scooted back from his blood so as not to ruin anything more than he already had and began to unbutton his shirt. His hand had been far enough away from his body that even with the growing pool of blood his trousers were dry. Perhaps if they were lighter in color a few paw-prints would have appeared, but on the black they did not. Getting up carefully still caused him to feel light and so he walked slowly to His Grace¡¯s bed, laid down, and closed his eyes. Before he fell asleep, he thought he could see Salome floating before him. Dinner ~ (Continued) Hexday, 18th of Aprilis, 11831 ~ Those that had been chosen to have their fortunes told reunited with those that had stayed behind. Most of the group chatted amongst themselves, seemingly knowing each other or at least being in similar social circles. Pierre and Lizzy came out last and could not get to the door without being rude so they stood aside and waited, whispering to themselves about what had been said and what it could mean, keeping away from the rest. ¡°And what do you think my difficult choice that shall shape Piques be?¡± Elizabeth asked. ¡°I would presume whether you agree to be its duchesse,¡± Pierre replied in a whisper. The noise she made was almost a squeak and Pierre bit his lip to keep from chuckling. Lizzy took a moment to compose herself before offering her reply. ¡°But I do not think that a difficult choice, darling. Unless you ask improperly, of course.¡± He made to retort in kind, but felt something stir in his person. Salome¡¯s soul and through her Wolfram¡¯s. Pluta¡¯s panic. He took Elizabeth¡¯s arm and lead her through the remaining guests, not caring for rudeness. Then there was calm. Settling. ¡°Pierre! What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing.¡± He stopped awkwardly, twisting his cane, digging it into the floor as all eyes were now on them. He smiled and straightened, offering everyone a nod of his head that could be thought of as a short bow. ¡°I apologize Elizabeth, and of course my new friends, for such a rush. I misremembered something important, but it can be dealt with tomorrow.¡± ¡°Not at all! Are you still free then, Your Grace? Come with us! The night is still young.¡± ¡°Have you had dinner yet, Your Grace?¡± ¡°Your Grace, my lady, it would be an honor to be in your company!¡± ¡°What do you think, my lady fair?¡± the duc asked his love. ¡°Shall we go out to eat and discuss, make some new friends?¡± ¡°I believe that would be a splendid idea, monsieur.¡± ¡°Wonderful!¡± one of the men said. ¡°Come along, then. I have reservations to the restaurant Carte Blanche, it has been booked for weeks now, though I am certain a few more chairs can be found for His Grace and Lady Eichel.¡± He walked over, bowing to Pierre and Elizabeth before shaking his hand and kissing hers. The man been one of the dozen chosen by the moths and Madame Veriette had said he would meet with interesting company soon. ¡°I am Valentin Michel, forgive the lack of manners. It is most pleasant to meet you tonight.¡± ¡°It seems the Madame was right,¡± Pierre said. ¡°Though how interesting I am may be debatable.¡± Valentin laughed. ¡°Your Grace, you are nothing but interesting. We have all been talking about you since you arrived, and it is truly an honor that you wish to consort with us this night. ¡°This was your first time with Madame Veriette, oui? It was a good choice to come out tonight. For special occasions she creates new ways to impress even her usual clients. For your own birthday celebration, Your Graceful Highness, she planted larkspur and caused it to grow until it reached higher than I stand!¡± He reached up into the air to show exactly how high that was. ¡°Then the flowers fell and their arrangement and color foretold our futures.¡± Larkspur was the symbol of Triumphe and the royal house. Pierre tried not to take the connection further. It would be impossible for Madame Veriette to know that he would ingest the flower as a poison a few days later. ¡°It is not worrisome to be told your future so often?¡± Lizzy asked. They began to walk out of the building, the regulars dropping money into a tin on the way out. Pierre stopped by it to read how much was asked for¡ªa whole half-livre¡ªand was stopped from taking his purse out when Valentin turned around. He smiled, pulled out several bills, and dropped them in for both Pierre and Elizabeth. ¡°Ah, not at all!¡± he said, replying to Lizzy¡¯s question and not even taking the thanks for the amount of money he had just given to strangers. ¡°It is often very broad, giving delightful hints about what is to come. It is like being teased about a surprise.¡± ¡°And it is useful when it is specific,¡± another man added. ¡°She warned me to stay away from a certain investor, though I was quite sure it would be the thing my business needed at the time. I stalled, unsure if I should believe Madame, but he was found out to have been stealing from his clients!¡± ¡°Oh thank goodness that you were warned.¡± ¡°I wonder if she ever aids the guards?¡± ¡°His Highness did not allow her testimony to be upheld in court, but perhaps His Grace?¡± ¡°I admit,¡± Pierre said, holding up a hand. ¡°That she has impressed me greatly. Whether or not her word and magic can be trusted in court is another matter. I can certainly keep it in mind and discuss this with her.¡± The restaurant was not far from where they had been for their fortune-telling and the group walked the night streets, now alight with gaslamps. ¡°And what sort of establishment is Carte Blanche?¡± Pierre asked Valentin. ¡°Oh, it is a wonderful. I have only been once, almost a year ago. They serve food from all over Noctuina, changing their entire menu and staff every half-season to a new theme. Chefs native to their realms are asked to come so it is as authentic as possible. With Midspring so close I had hoped to get this spot as throughout the beginning of Springtime it has been Italavianian cuisine. I know it can be found in the south of Clandestina, but it is just not the same unless you are there. And one of the chefs is a dhampir! I paid extra for him to cook for us tonight.¡± ¡°A dhampir?¡± someone else asked. ¡°Do you mean a vampire?¡± ¡°A vampire! Those are monsters!¡± ¡°A dhampir,¡± Valentin corrected with some bite in his words. ¡°A child of a human and vampire,¡± Pierre added. ¡°I believe, in Italaviana at least, during the day they are as humans and at night they become vampires.¡± ¡°So it will be a vampire at this hour!¡± ¡°Are we going to go to dinner, or will we be dinner?¡± ¡°He is a respected and well-known chef, Nina! His dishes are said to be amazing during the day and exquisite at night, so of course¡ª¡± ¡°Of course you have to choose the very best.¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± ¡°I think this is an argument they have had before,¡± Elizabeth whispered to Pierre. ¡°Do you imagine we will be safe?¡± ¡°I cannot see what harm could come to us.¡±
Their table was in fact the chef¡¯s table. It was large and long, set up on a da?s so that it towered above and hid the kitchens from everyone else¡¯s view. The seats all faced towards the kitchen where the patrons could see the preparation of the food, as well as see all the dishes as they were taken out to the main dining room. It usually sat eight, though more chairs were quickly found for the duc and lady. They would sit at the ends, able to talk to the group and still see the chefs at a glance. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. The group had an even number of men and women and though not all were couples, all were friends, and each man escorted a lady to her seat. Pierre helped Elizabeth, seating her at the far right before walking over to the other side. At Pierre¡¯s right sat Valentin, then his lover, followed by another man, and so on until at Lizzy¡¯s left there was a woman. He could see and hear Lizzy well enough, though that might change if there was a rush of orders. ¡°Oh, your shoes are a wonder!¡± the woman next to Lizzy said as they sat. She had been the one worried about a vampire. ¡°It is bold of you to choose something so mismatched.¡± ¡°Thank you! They were commissioned at the cobbler¡¯s by the square. I picked them up tonight and decided to wear them out, it is why my gown clashes a bit.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The lady¡¯s interest waned. She scooted back in her chair just far enough that it could be interpreted as she was adjusting her seat and not being impolite. ¡°The one who is fay, yes?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Elizabeth replied. She looked down at her shoes and clicked the heels together. ¡°The work is exquisite and it was fairly priced. I even asked for charms to be put on them.¡± ¡°You asked for charms!¡± The attention of the group was moving focus to Elizabeth. Pierre watched her, smiling encouragingly from across the table. If she needed his aid she would ask for it and he would of course give it, but for now he would observe with pleasure. ¡°Of course.¡± Elizabeth Anne d¡¯Eichel straightened up in her chair and folded her napkin on her skirts precisely. ¡°It is a great boon to have magical shoes that never wear down and are always comfortable. Whyever would I give up such things when I can both afford them and patronize a local establishment?¡± ¡°What if he jinxed the shoes?¡± they countered. ¡°And you begin to dance and cannot stop until you die!¡± ¡°Well that would be quite bad for business, would it not, to kill the beloved of the duc? I have done nothing to offend him, unlike those who avoid his shop for the only reason of his bestia, so there is no need to worry.¡± ¡°Well, I have not gone there, and I will not.¡± ¡°I am not asking you to,¡± Lizzy replied. ¡°You asked where I bought these, clearly interested, and only decided against them when learning of who made them. That is your decision. As was it to forgo listening to Madame Veriette when she told you to be mindful of your tongue in the future as your words may lose you an ally.¡± This left the woman wide-eyed and trying to stutter an apology, but Elizabeth had already turned back to the other conversations and ignored her. Pierre did not hide his grin. ¡°What sort of cr?ft is it that Lady Veriette uses?¡± she asked. The man seated closest to her was the one who had had his business saved from it. He seemed not to be involved with the lady on his right and Lizzy thought that that was good because she liked him and not her. ¡°I do believe it variation of noircr?ft. She uses it only to predict the future, not in healing or harming in any way, save for some plants and insects as we saw tonight.¡± ¡°No healing? I thought that Clandestina¡¯s cr?fts were only about the body and one¡¯s health.¡± ¡°It seems not, though I am no mage. I have only her word that she can do no harm.¡± A man came out from the kitchens and up the da?s to take their orders and the conversation was cut short. Elizabeth had never had cuisine from Italaviana and asked to be surprised, everyone else had something in mind. It was then that the true entertainment began. After the orders were taken into the kitchen and called out there was a blur of motion. Every few moments there would be a pause and a man would appear, dark haired with pale skin that seemed almost sickly, but before too much focus could be given he would again be too fast for eyes to see. He cut, chopped, and arranged at a speed that was impossible and yet was no doubt precise. He began to pause more often as things began to cook and his speed could do nothing. It was only then that the group noted there were no other chefs or staff¡ª this vampire was cooking all ten meals at once, still receiving orders from the main dining room, preparing those, and continuing the chef¡¯s table. ¡°Magnificent!¡± Valentin said. Pierre sat up and watched with rapt attention. He knew the basics of what Italavian vampires were like, having done a little self-study while deciding to journey there before becoming duc, but it had all been books and second-hand accounts. To see this was another thing entirely. Waiters lined up to pick up their food the moment it was finished, all ten plates being brought up at once. For a moment the chef stopped, turned to them, bowed low, and returned to making other meals.
~ Siwenday, 19th of Aprilis, 11831 ~ ¡°Ah, no, let me,¡± Pierre said. He took the small booklet that would have the prices for their meals on it out of Valentin¡¯s hand. ¡°My dear Valentin, you have been a wonderful host, and have paid for my and my dear Elizabeth¡¯s fortunes. It is only fair I pay for this meal.¡± Before there could be protest he signed the parchment that would put the meal on the chateau¡¯s tab. ¡°And would you be so kind,¡± Pierre said, ¡°to ask if the chef has a moment? I would like to thank him for this evening.¡± ¡°Oh, oui, Your Grace, I am certain he would be honored.¡± Before the server was off the da?s the chef had appeared, having heard them even from far off. Pierre, who was more used to sudden appearances than most, did not flinch as the rest did. ¡°It was wonderful,¡± Pierre said to him. ¡°Sei uno chef coi fiocchi!¡± ¡°Ah, mon signore, molte grazie!¡± They spoke a few more words in Italaviani before he went down the table, exchanging a few words with every guest. A sudden feeling of dizziness overcame Elizabeth. She shook her head to ward it off and reached out to take a drink of watered-wine. Pierre watched her from across the table in with concern. She smiled at him. ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you, signora Elizabeth.¡± The chef reached out to take her hand, he had kissed the fingers of all the women so far, but when he touched her she began to cough. ¡°Pardon me,¡± she said, turning away. Her throat felt scratchy. Was this from the new food she had had? Pierre was at her side in a moment, and some of the other guests were looking at her with concern now as well. ¡°Pardon us, signore,¡± he said to the chef. ¡°I do believe my lady and I shall depart early this night. It has been lovely to meet you, all of you, and I do hope to see you again.¡±
Pierre delivered Elizabeth to S¨ªofra, telling his cousin that Lizzy was feeling unwell and it was very late beside, so both should go to bed and rest. The fay girl seemed to want to gossip about the evening, but hearing Lizzy¡¯s cough had had her helping the lady d¡¯Eichel into a nightgown right away. Pierre bid them goodnight and left for his own quarters. Why she was unwell again? Death had clung to the chef as if it was a cloak, similar and yet different to those of Mora that he knew well. He could not be certain, but they felt similar to the sanguiosi. Was there a connection between vampires and the illness? Was this out of Mora¡¯s hands? He would renew their connection tomorrow. There had been no way to do it subtly tonight and if he wished to keep Elizabeth ignorant of his cr?ft he could not arouse suspicion. They had spoken at length about magic and cr?fts, oh how he loved to talk to her about it, but the subject made him wary as well. She knew more than she dared to speak. And he in turn wished he could dare and tell her even more. What would she think of his necrocr?ft? As soon as he thought it he shook his head. It was one thing to delight in fanciful things like being told your future in a dark room, but he had committed murder in the name of his magic. He would commit it again. The punishment for practicing necrocr?ft was death for a very just reason, no matter your station. The first roi of Clandestina had actually been hanged himself for it. He stopped before his chamber¡¯s doors, two guards standing near the entrance, talking to each other in hushed tones. ¡°Monsieurs, is something that matter?¡± ¡°Your Grace! We do not know. There was some sort of commotion, your cat was meowing quite a bit maybe an hour ago or two ago. Then the steward came by in a bit of a hurry. He opened the door, unlocked it that is, and went in only to lock it again. He¡¯s been there ever since.¡± ¡°Ah, thank you. You may return to your posts, I will investigate.¡± ¡°Pardon us, Your Grace, but we will go back to our posts when we know everyone is safe.¡± The duc relented with a nod. He could not fault the guards for doing their job after all. He knocked first. Vivien called out for them to enter, and Pierre felt Pluta¡¯s contentment in his soul. The steward was sitting on his bed, Pluta in his lap. With one hand the steward scratched his familiar behind her ears and with the other he was brushed back Wolfram¡¯s dark hair. The boy was laying in his bed asleep. The room looked to be in a little disarray, but nothing that could be said was not just daily living. Pierre greeted them and let the guards enter to make their own examinations. Everything seemed in place and after a quick look about both guards bid their employers a good night and left to return to their stations. ¡°I believe he tried to perform some cr?ft,¡± Vivien said after the door closed and the guards were out of hearing range. ¡°It was too much for him. I was nearby and¡­ felt certain spirits and I thought you in trouble, so I came to aid you. I did not realize you had gone out with Lady Elizabeth. Wolfram is fine, Pluta was here and I think she helped. He¡¯s pale but he¡¯s sleeping peacefully.¡± ¡°Thank you for rushing to my aid, and for helping Wolfram when it was apparent I was not the one in danger.¡± Vivien nodded. Pluta nudged his hand and jumped off his lap. The steward stood, awkwardly waiting a moment, wishing to say something but not able to find the words. How could he explain that he had not known about what was going on in the city he was to help govern? How to defend that he had wanted to help Alise the moment he saw her, but Pierre had chosen Lizzy and Wolfram instead. He could not. He said goodnight, bowed, and left. Blancr?ft ~ (Continued) Siwenday, 19th of Aprilis, 11831 ~ Pierre would not let her out of bed. And not, as she desired in her thoughts, as her husband. Her cough last night had worried him and he ordered her to rest today so that her illness would not resurface. It had been endearing to hear last night when she had been unwell, so she quickly agreed, but this morning she felt fine and did not truly wish to stay here all day. ¡°And what am I to do all day?¡± Lizzy asked him, crossing her arms. ¡°Play solitaire?¡± They had eaten breakfast together and the dishes had been laid in the hall so they would be taken for cleaning, the door open so the guards could be construed as chaperons (S¨ªofra had left them with a wink as she had gone to have breakfast with Renaud). Pierre had then returned to her side, Pluta jumping up into his lap. ¡°Solitaire is a good choice, as would be reading, though I do not see why I cannot keep you company,¡± the duc said. ¡°Because you will not use me as an excuse to continue hiding. You are the duc, and while I know you are busy working with Lord Elwin and helping Alise, ignoring your other advisors because they did not do enough will not help. Some of them did not even have a way of knowing! Lord Tibault came to Spadille only some days before you yourself.¡± ¡°I will make you a deal,¡± he replied, scratching his familiar under her chin. She raised a paw to swat at him. ¡°You rest in bed for today and I will speak with Vivien.¡± Lizzy did not need to know that he had already intended to talk to his steward. Before the girl could answer he yelped in pain, looking down at Pluta who had bit him. The cat smirked and jumped over to the bed before he could scold her. ¡°Oh, let me,¡± Elizabeth said, reaching out to take his hand and moving closer. She took his glove off, revealing a small puncture, before he took back his hand and cupped her cheek instead, running his injured thumb over her lips. She kissed it. ¡°Monsieur,¡± she whispered. He smiled, feeling the connection of their souls as the scant touch of blood was enough. ¡°I was just letting you help, as you desired,¡± he said, showing her his hand and the now-healed skin. Her lips were red¡ªfrom the intimacy or from his blood? ¡°And is there anything you desire?¡± she asked. In reply he raised her chin and kissed her. While attending her as a lover his hand wandered, caressing her jaw and throat, performing cr?ft in every movement. A few of the microanimalia from the time she was ill were present when some days ago there were none. So the vampire¡¯s presence might bring the illness and awaken it? Had she not been cured before, but it become merely dormant? She was thankfully neither too warm nor too cold, and her throat felt as it should with no swelling. He only barely managed to stop his hand from traveling too low, intent to only check her heartbeat and realizing as he did so that it would not be seen as such. She was flush when he pulled back but that he attributed that to the kiss. ¡°I agree to the deal, Your Grace,¡± she said, her voice a bit unsteady. His own mind was somewhat hazy after the kiss. Lizzy laying in bed before him, hair mussed from sleep, in a modest nightgown but a nightgown nonetheless. Her protests that she was well, and evidence with how she looked and acted, made it difficult for him to try and remain as only a friend and physician. ¡°Then I shall go find my steward immediately, my lady. Though¡­ I do believe Lord Vivien is teaching you blancr?ft, no?¡± ¡°Yes. Or well, he said he would, on Iundays. After I began to help with Alise there was no time to begin last week.¡± ¡°If you do not mind, since we know that those who practice blancr?ft can help this illness, perhaps your lesson can be today? I would prefer a blancmage near you.¡± ¡°That would be acceptable.¡± He kissed her chastely upon her cheek, unable to help himself, and left to find Vivien. His steward was not in his office, though on a whim and on Lizzy¡¯s words from yesterday, he went to the spare rooms that housed Alise and her family. Lord Vivien was in Alise¡¯s room by her bed, a children¡¯s book in his hands. The window-shades were still pulled down, a single candle the only light to read by. The girl was asleep. Vivien looked up and nodded, holding up a hand for his duc¡¯s silence, and went into the hall with him after blowing out the light. ¡°Alise had a small fever in the early morning,¡± the blancmage said. ¡°She could not sleep. I did not wish to wake you after you yourself came in late and so took the matter up myself. It has since broken and she has just fallen asleep again.¡± ¡°Thank you, that¡­ is more than your duties entail.¡± Vivien looked at his duc and then sighed, shoulders dropping. He had wondered about what to say to Pierre last night, discussing it with Maiolaine. His wife has suggested an apology and true words¡ª they would form right as he said them. ¡°Forgive me, Your Grace. I did not do enough before. I am a blancmage and the steward, I am not a physician and I did not oversee that hospital¡­ but I should have noticed that something was wrong. It is shameful what happened and what has been happening. I truly wish you had allowed me to help with Alise¡¯s surgery. She is my citizen as well. Helping her, then and now, is part of my duty.¡± He took a deep breath and stepped back, looking to the ground after his outburst. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°Your apology is accepted, Cousin,¡± Pierre said. It was his turn to sigh. ¡°And forgive me in turn. Elizabeth has told me you go to Alise to speed her recovery, and now I catch you doing the same when, as you say, you are not even a physician. You go above and beyond what I ask. ¡°I find myself in far deeper waters than I though I would be in when I began this trip home. We are in similar positions.¡± A duc who was not yet a duc. A steward who had been trying to be the duc. They disagreed about magic, but not about helping and their land. ¡°And you are always forgiven, My Grace,¡± Vivien added. ¡°Have you need of me that you seek me out?¡± ¡°If you would be so kind as to take some time today to be with Lady Elizabeth? She felt a touch ill last night and I worry her illness may return. I believe you are to be teaching her blancr?ft and perhaps you may pass the time in such a way?¡± ¡°I would be pleased to do so.¡± ¡°And what did you mean, Vivien, by ¡®and what has been happening?¡¯ Do you know more?¡± Pierre asked as the steward began to leave, the phrasing sticking out in his memory. ¡°This is not the first or only incident of fay being untreated,¡± Vivien said, gesturing to Alise¡¯s door. He ran a hand through his dark hair. ¡°That reminds me¡ªmy mother asks that you meet her in the dungeons at your convenience. I believe she is still there right now.¡± ¡°The dungeons?¡± They had been inaccessible for many years even when he had been a child. No one had yet mentioned to him that they were again in use. And whyever would Sabine be there? Vivien grimaced. ¡°Yes. Lord Elwin has used some magic to make the lock respond to a suitor or confidante, allowing Mother and himself their own personal hideaway for¡­ projects. I normally disapprove, but this one is something I believe that should be followed through.¡± ¡°Ah. Then I will go right after I check upon Wolfram.¡±
¡°Lord Vivien! Did His Grace send you or are you here of your own accord?¡± Elizabeth sat up in bed, arranging her covers for a bit more modesty as the steward entered her room. He smiled at her and sat in the chair that Pierre had occupied before, putting down a children¡¯s book on the desk beside them. ¡°I spoke with His Grace and he bade me keep you company, my lady.¡± ¡°Well, I believe myself a little too old for that book, but if it is all you have on hand¡ª¡± Vivien laughed. ¡°Ah no, I was reading to Alise when His Grace found me and asked me here. It is one of Apolla¡¯s favorite books. Alise approved.¡± ¡°Is that all His Grace did? Or have you come to an understanding as well?¡± ¡°We have. I thank you for your words to him. My own wife also offered me similar advice.¡± ¡°A good king is his own, a great king is married,¡± she replied. ¡°How do you feel today, my lady?¡± ¡°I coughed some last night after a long outing and His Grace is worried. On his orders today I must stay in bed. And that traitor S¨ªofra has taken to spending the day with her not very secret love. I am bored, mostly, monsieur.¡± ¡°Perhaps I may help alleviate some of that. I am told you know some medicine and that your touch can heal, but not much more. May we discuss what you know as a prelude to your lessons?¡± ¡°That would be wonderful, thank you! I found a few books about magic at home and I read them. I was not given a more formal education like His Grace or my brother, so my knowledge is scraped from books and clumsy attempts.¡± She hoped that the words were just a statement of fact and did not betray that she felt a little jealous of both Pierre and Piers. She would receive that more formal education, was receiving it now, in fact. Vivien nodded, steepling his hands in front of himself and resting his chin on them. ¡°Blancr?ft is a natural healing magic found in the realm of Clandestina. These are spirits of healing, of growth, of youth. It is theorized that is why we are so connected to Faery, and why those who are f¨¦e or fay can stay so youthful. ¡°It does not need blood, though magic is greatest in the humors and blood of any being. These spirits like to stay atop the flesh so they can easily be transferred and offer aid.¡± Elizabeth looked down at her hands. This was something she had read before, but nonetheless listened intently. ¡°Would using blood make it more potent?¡± ¡°It may,¡± Vivien replied slowly. ¡°But it may also lead to using noircr?ft. There is no clear line where one cr?ft ends and the other begins, and so most blancr?ft practitioners stay away from using their blood for fear of crossing it. ¡°But noircr?ft is not illegal, no?¡± She and Pierre had after all gone to see it performed last night. ¡°¡­ no. It is not. Yet it can be used to harm, which pure blancr?ft cannot do.That said, cr?ft, and more so witchcr?ft that is inherent rather than magcr?ft which is learned, responds to emotion and feeling. A mage cannot, in the end, force spirits to do his will against that of their own. A witch may persuade them otherwise.¡± ¡°I had not heard of witches and mages, or their differences, before. That is, I have heard the term blancmage, but never as anything other than a practitioner of the cr?ft. I did not realize witches existed.¡± It went to show how much her self-taught studies were lacking. ¡°And yet you are one. These spirits have chosen you and were born with you. If you wish and need to do something that they can do, they will, and perhaps call others if your body, as a vessel for only so many, has not enough. I do believe those clumsy attempts, as you called them, were perhaps the best way to learn.¡± ¡°The spirits are a part of me?¡± ¡°In a way that I can only hope to emulate,¡± he replied, with no small amount of admiration, and perhaps some jealousy. ¡°If I stop learning or honing my cr?ft they will leave me. I must call them to me, and practice with regularity. For you they always will be there.¡± He gestured to her hand. ¡°If I may?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± He took her palm and traced several spots with his finger. ¡°Have you ever healed yourself?¡± ¡°No,¡± Lizzy replied, looking at her palm, trying to see what Vivien was seeing. They were just her hands and the normal grooves of a palm. ¡°If I touch my own injuries nothing seems to happen. But I do find that small scrapes heal faster than they do for others. I am rarely injured for more than a day. If I am sick I can be for a few days, though.¡± Vivien nodded. ¡°Do you do anything special when you heal another¡¯s injury?¡± ¡°No. I just touch the wound, or the place near it, through cloth if it is bleeding.¡± ¡°Are you in any pain right now? Does your throat hurt or itch?¡± ¡°I just have a headache¡ªa small one.¡± Vivien placed his hand on her forehead. ¡°What do you feel.¡± ¡°Your hand is¡­ cool,¡± she said, closing her eyes. ¡°It is nice, not too cold. It is like it is seeping into my skin and my headache seems to be less. Earlier it was a light but constant pain, and now it comes and goes.¡± ¡°Tell me when it stops hurting.¡± It took another minute, but after that her headache disappeared. ¡°It is gone,¡± she said. ¡°Look at my hands,¡± Vivien said. She opened her eyes to see him extending both arms, palms up for her to see. His right hand, which had been pressed to her forehead, was blotchy and reddish, unlike the other. ¡°You may have never even noticed it, but the affects of blancr?ft can be seen when one knows where to look. A slight discoloration as the spirits move from you to the other, your blood and the magic in it rushing to the area. Next time you heal someone perhaps take a look at your hands and see if there is a difference. Elizabeth felt herself blush as she realized when healing Pierre she had taken to using her lips and not her hands. He had even asked, to her confusion, if she had bought a new form of makeup in town. ¡°I believe I have noticed it.¡± Necrocr?ft ~ (Continued) Siwenday, 19th of Aprilis, 11831 ~ Pierre made his way to the personal dungeons of the Duc de Piques. As a child he had been frightened of the area, so rarely did anyone step foot in that part of the chateau that it seemed cursed, and rumors amid children only fueled those flames. In reality, it was merely unused and out of the way so many did not wander there, but with the current use, perhaps it could be said that it was, indeed, cursed. At the back of the chateau there was a set of stone stairs that led down through the earth under the home proper. Near their end was a set of great metal doors, locked and barred, rusted over from years of neglect. The key was lost, had been for decades now, since before F¨¦licien returned from Faery. It had been taken as a sign at the time and the dungeon closed off rather than new keys made, an outside prison instead built to house the criminal. Public opinion was such since then that the duc should not have a personal dungeon, that that was an outdated and cruel form of punishment. It was the beginning of several reforms along with the investigations that came along with someone being imprisoned at the duc¡¯s pleasure, the ruler¡¯s word not enough any longer to take away a man¡¯s freedom. Pierre reached for the lock, and as soon as he touched it, it fell open for him. A handful of torches lit the area instead, showing the large open room where no doubt guards would once keep watch, already occupied. Several beds were pushed up against the walls, the sheets dirty but otherwise intact. A table with chairs stood near the center. At the far end was a hallway shrouded in darkness¡ªcells for the condemned. The walls were packed dirt and clay, not quite stone, but not loose soil. It was cold. It felt like a grave. There were three bodies laid out on the ground in varying stages of decay. A young woman and two men, identified more by their clothes and hair than flesh. Sabine sat at their heads, Aranea on her shoulder. ¡°Lady Sabine,¡± he said, shutting the door. He could not hear, but he assumed the lock returned to its former position. Walking around the table, he pressed his face into his sleeve, preparing for the sickly scent of death that had somehow not yet permeated the entire room. There was none. Curious. ¡°Your Graceful Highness,¡± she replied without looking up. ¡°May I know whose bodies these are?¡± ¡°After hearing what had happened in the hospital, I did some searching of my own,¡± the lady of death said. ¡°These three are all fay, refused treatment for illnesses or injury that ended their life. I am certain there are more, but these are those I could find for certain.¡± She stroked the cheek of the older man that lay on her right. Her hand was dark with blood already. ¡°I cannot seem to return him. He was buried, his grave old and unkempt yet still a grave, so it is likely he has passed through Akhlys already. I have not yet tried to return the other two.¡± Pierre nodded, circling the bodies and inspecting them closer. If someone had passed through the mists, they were beyond reach. A grave and burial gave the spirit a signal to move on, but it was not immediate, and those buried long ago could still sometimes be brought back. A pyre, on the other hand, burning the body to ash, made it impossible, as the soul would immediately move on with no vessel to return to. ¡°And what will you do if you can return their lives?¡± ¡°Find them a place to stay. Let them live out their lives as they should have.¡± Somehow, that option had never occurred to Pierre. Those he returned to life were often very recently dead. The one time he had returned the life of one that had passed several years ago, it was to test his abilities, and he had not let the man stay alive very long after. ¡°May I try?¡± Pierre asked. ¡°Of course. It is why I asked you here.¡± Pierre finished his circle and then knelt beside Sabine. A woman so close in such a setting made him think of Mora, and then of her absence. He tried not to focus on the pain in his heart at not seeing her for weeks. He unsheathed the dagger from his cane and cut along an old scar, the blood red for a moment and then darkening to black in his palm. He tipped a few drops into the mouth of the older man. A snapping of his fingers did not seem right. It was all he tended to need in the last year or so, but quick and effective was not always what the spirits preferred, and if Sabine could not bring him back, he would have to coax. He curled his fingers slowly, inviting the soul and spirits, fingertips dipping into his own blood. He formed a fist, as if holding onto something. The far-too-heavy and yet weightless sensation of connecting with a person beyond death found him. A pressure on his chest and heart, from both inside and out. For a moment he thought he felt as if he was holding someone in his arms¡ªthe man? Mora? Flesh began to reconstruct itself, blood began to flow. Color returned to the man¡¯s face and lips. His arms and legs twitched as nerves and muscle not used in decades began to find themselves again. He sucked in air. He coughed, eyes still shut, and then settled into heavy breathing as if he were now asleep. ¡°Magic can be unpredictable,¡± Sabine said with a smile. Pierre raised an eyebrow in question. ¡°Oh, we may try to predict it,¡± she continued, ¡°and in most cases, an outcome can be planned ahead, but the spirits have minds of their own. We can ask, beg, plead, force¡ªbut in the end, it is their choice that prevails. I believe this is true of most magics.¡± ¡°Perhaps,¡± Pierre said. He thought of what Mora had said, that the spirits had been deciding whether Elizabeth was worthy of being his lady, when she had been ill with a sickness that had killed all else. ¡°But if he was killed for his being fay, perhaps he is the one that wished someone fay to return him.¡± It would not do to admit that he perhaps thought himself better at the cr?ft than Sabine. ¡°Perhaps.¡± The other two were reconstructed as well, Sabine helping the woman and Pierre the other man. These two had died more recently and were far easier to bring over into the living plane. The lord and lady of death stood, walking over to stand before the three sleeping fay. In silent agreement, they woke them at the same time. ¡°Qu¡¯est-ce qui se passe?¡± ¡°Where am I?¡± ¡°My dears, I am Lady Sabine,¡± the lady of Piques said to the three. ¡°You have been ill, and left untreated due to your heritage. I have smuggled you out and made you well.¡± ¡°Made us well?¡± the woman asked. She scooted back from everyone, arms around herself, looking in all directions in this cold place and finding no comfort. ¡°I do not remember you, or what you did. Why should I believe?¡± If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°Why not?¡± Sabine said. ¡°You are healthy, are you not?¡± The woman¡¯s hands slid down to her belly. ¡°And where is my child then!¡± A child. The woman had died giving birth, not because of an illness. ¡°We do not know,¡± Pierre said. The woman¡¯s eyes snapped to him and they narrowed. He raised his hands in a plea of surrender, palms open, showing the black blood still on his hand. ¡°Necrocr?ft,¡± the younger man whispered, now also scrambling to stand and back away. Pierre felt himself paling. On reflex, he made to snap his fingers and kill them all to keep their secrets, but Sabine reached out and grabbed his hand to stop him. ¡°I was dead?¡± the woman whispered. ¡°Aye, you were. As was the other one, and myself,¡± the older man said. He seemed more aware of his surroundings and certainly more calm now that he was awake. He was sitting back with his leg straightened out and a small grin on his face. ¡°Lady Mora kept us company, I¡¯m sure, though I canna say I remember it. Must be the magic,¡± he nodded towards Pierre. ¡°Thanks for that. I just went in for a broken leg, you know, that had not set right is all. Somehow got an infection too. They didna treat it, but would not let me go home either. I lived too close to the Duc¡¯s Forest, they said, and it would be unwise. Being a bit stupid a¡¯ the moment I said me da was f¨¦e and if the hospital didna want to treat me, me kin would. That¡¯s the last I remember. Wouldn¡¯t put it past them to have finished me off.¡± Fay. Descended or related to the f¨¦e and to Faery, they would know of necrocr?ft and accept it in a way that the rest of Clandestina would not. Pierre relaxed, tugging his hand gently away from Sabine, letting her know he would let them live. ¡°What year was that?¡± he asked. The man sat back on his arms and thought. ¡°Maybe 11750 or so.¡± ¡°His Grace F¨¦licien went missing in 11745,¡± Sabine said. ¡°So the mistrust and anger at the f¨¦e would be still very fresh. This may have all begun because of his disappearance.¡± ¡°What year is it now!¡± the woman had listened to the old man and was now pale. ¡°Tell me!¡± ¡°11831,¡± Sabine said. She sobbed. ¡°Twenty years! I have been dead for almost twenty years! And my baby¡­ I do not even know if it was a girl or a boy. Or if they live. You say we were left to die, what is to say my babe was not treated the same way?¡± ¡°Surely they would not have let a newborn die,¡± the younger man said. He kept looking from the older man to the woman and touching himself as if unsure he really was back from the dead. Pierre wanted to agree with him, but Alise was seven. They could have easily let the child die to end the line. How had this been happening for decades without anyone noticing or speaking up? How had his p¨¨re not seen it or Aim¨¦? Or the roi? Or had they and done nothing? Or just not enough? ¡°There was no child buried with you,¡± Sabine said gently. If mother and child died together, it was custom for them to be buried in the same plot. ¡°I do not know what happened to them, but they did not die that day.¡± Unless further insult was meant and the child taken from their mother, even from their final resting place. Sabine moved towards the fay woman and, finding no resistance, hugged her. ¡°Did you have a husband?¡± ¡°He died a few months be-before, beaten in the street. I think for being married to me, for us having a child, but I am not sure. We defied them by giving him a f¨¦e funeral¡­ I was going to leave town as soon as¡ª¡± she began to cry so hard she could not speak. ¡°Come now, surely you are exhausted.¡± She helped her stand and moved her to one of the beds. ¡°You two as well,¡± she called. ¡°You have not slept or rested in your time with Mora. Choose a bed. Tomorrow night I will take you to a friend who is fay. The city of Ffon in Bastoni opens their doors for you so you can begin to rebuild your lives.¡± It would be far enough away that they would not be recognized. Pierre helped the men to beds of their own. He asked the younger man if he had anyone close to him, but he shook his head. ¡°No. I left my family to follow a girl here. She went and married someone else¡­ There was a plague soon after and many ended up dying, though I did notice the doctors did not do as much with me as with some others. I had not given it any thought.¡±
At midday, Elizabeth was woken from a nap by a maid. She did not remember being tired, but she must have dozed off after Lord Vivien left. ¡°I told His Grace not to worry, I feel fine,¡± she said as the other woman fussed. ¡°Ah, but he loves you, so he shall worry whether you wish it or not.¡± ¡°I know, but¡ª¡± Lizzy stopped speaking as she got a good look at the woman. It was the mourner from the library in her dream. If the book had been real, then why not the person? But more likely, she had merely seen her about the chateau and imposed the face onto a being as she slept. ¡°Have we met before, madame?¡± she asked. Mora smiled. ¡°I have seen you from afar.¡± The woman picked up the children¡¯s book that Vivien had left on the desk. She opened it, turning pages and searching until she found a certain tale. ¡°The Two Hounds; One Obedient and One Not,¡± Mora read. Elizabeth listened, feeling a chill that had nothing to do with illness in her bones. ¡°There was a long hard winter one year, and the lord hunter could only afford so much. He had two prized hounds, which never left his side, and they were both used to eating the best meat. There was not much that year and so the hunter decided that if the hound obeyed, he would be given meat, and if he did not, it would be scraps. ¡°The older of the hounds had once been the best in the land, but had in recent years come to no longer listen, not returning when being called, running off, and even growling at his master at times. With these new rules, he was given bread and grain almost every night. ¡°The younger was eager and, upon realizing his obedience would get him meat, did everything the hunter told him to. He was praised and began to be used more than the older hound. ¡°When the snows finally grew light, the hunter went with them both out into the wilds. Between them, they caught enough deer to last throughout the rest of the season and began their way home in high spirits. ¡°On the morning before their return home, a bear found them. The younger hound scented him first and tucked his tail and ran away, leaving the hunter and older dog to their peril. The older hound, though, stood his ground and fought for his master¡¯s life, even as the hunter yelled at him to run. He gave up his life and killed the bear, while the hunter was spared. ¡°The hunter carried his hound back the rest of the way and buried him in the cemetery of his home amid those most loyal. When the younger hound returned that evening, he was given scraps and no longer called prized. ¡°Now, which was truly the better dog? That one who did not obey because he was old, deaf, and sometimes in pain, yet sacrificed himself, or the one which listened only for his own benefit and fled when in danger?¡± She closed the book and returned it to its place. ¡°Sometimes,¡± she said, ¡°People do wrong for reasons that we do not at first understand.¡± Puzzled, but unsure of what to say, Lizzy remained quiet until the maid left.
Wolfram was still in bed this late afternoon, ill as well, and trying to rest. He had a headache so fierce that he collapsed into bed this morning, having only made it from His Grace¡¯s room to his own. Pierre explained that it was because of their cr?ft, but similar bouts of headaches and nausea were not uncommon among the people of the realm. While Wolfram had never before had such a headache, he had seen it happen to others, and to Ophion. ¡°It does not always mean the sufferer is a suitor, but that the suitors attract the spirits that cause this pain as payment for the cr?ft,¡± Pierre had said. His Grace had visited a few hours ago and made Wolfram drink water with some of his blood in it. That had eased some of the pain and allowed for a restless sleep, but not deep enough, as the door opening woke him. A hand began to stroke his hair. The pain further dulled, and his eyes grew heavy. ¡°This is the payment you must give,¡± a woman¡¯s voice whispered into his ear. He shivered. Mora had never come to him alone before. ¡°Pain for life. You will learn to live with it, perhaps even embrace it, but the spirits will come to you. They will learn to know you and love you.¡± ¡°Please, My Lady,¡± he said. ¡°Make it stop.¡± Her cool lips touched his forehead. ¡°Just this once, child.¡±
Vivien sat at his desk in his nightclothes, having promised his wife he would only be a moment before returning to bed. That had been over an hour ago and as she had not come looking for him, she must have fallen asleep. But he could not think about laying beside her, not tonight. He looked at his own palms. At the single faint scar along the palm-line for Life that he lied and said was from an accident when he had tried to do something in the kitchen. At the few smaller scars on his fingers, just enough for a drop of blood to form. At his temptations, his weakness, his transgressions. He had told Lady Elizabeth that witchcr?ft was a part of the witch, and could not under any circumstance be stripped away from them. It was as much a part of them as their limbs, their hair, the color of their eyes. He closed his hand into a fist. Cold arms wrapped around him and he jerked, standing up and shoving his chair back before whirling around. There was no one there. He went to bed. Presence of Death ~ Iunday, 20th of Aprilis, 11831 ~ The presence of death had been Doctor Herv¨¦¡¯s explanation for sanguiosi¡¯s awakening. Vampires of Italaviana were closely tied to spirits of death, even if they interacted with them in a way that was different than if one were Clandestinian. Pierre had a large map of Clandestina before him on his desk, the edges of it going beyond the realm¡¯s borders and showing the beginnings of the eight other realms in close proximity. He had marked the spots where the illness had been reported and was tracing a cluster as he thought. The south of the realm met Italaviana with no natural landmasses or rivers to separate the two. The illness was most concentrated there, so perhaps there was an increase in vampires settling in the north of that land? People became infected from the proximity, did not develop symptoms, but if some people then emigrated further, into Bladeren¡­ Perhaps under other circumstances Mora could hold it at bay, but she either did not wish to, or could not. Primulace, the realm to Clandestina¡¯s east was more of a mystery, the Bastoni mountains keeping the realms from being close allies. There was not much information on its magics or bestia known here. Reports from Bastoni did not mention anything unusual, though. He had not heard of anything from the north, but much of that was not in the Kingdom of Triumphe, being lands for fay-born whose allegiance was to Faery. To the west there was ocean, and a thin peninsula that was one of the lands of Drac?na. Cerinthe, the realm above Primulace, and to Clandestina¡¯s north-east, had a type of vampire as well, he had learned since coming to live in Piques. One could deduce that this whole area of the world had magia of death in some capacity. If the keres did flee, surely some of them and their descendants settled nearby? Or the keres lived here becaue of all of the death in the surrounding realms already existed. They were Clandestina¡¯s ¡®vampire¡¯ perhaps? He sighed, cradling his head in his hands. Returning the two men to life yesterday had brought about not only a headache, but chills. Or perhaps he had caught the sanguiosi finally? He coughed into his hand, but felt no pain in his throat. ¡°My Lady?¡± There was no response from Mora. He pulled out some paper and wrote a quick note to the kitchens, asking for tea to be made and brought to him. He was halfway to the door before remembering that Elizabeth had made him a tea that actually helped last time the cr?ft-induced illness was plaguing him, and he scratched out the orders and rewrote the note for Lizzy instead. Not a quarter hour later she was there, a small teacup in hand. ¡°They¡¯ll bring us a whole pot and something to eat soon, but I wanted your headache to be treated.¡± ¡°Is there anything special you do for it?¡± he asked as she sat down across from him. He took the cup and drank. It was chamomile and mint, sweetened with honey. He warmed up from the center, the chills leaving with each swallow. She hesitated for a moment. ¡°Yes¡­ there is. Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Your tea is the only thing that helps when I get these headaches. I was curious about what you did.¡± She bit her lip at this. It only interested him further. ¡°Well, my dear?¡± Pierre waited patiently while she fiddled her hands, not having her own teacup to distract her. ¡°It is a little unladylike,¡± she confessed. ¡°Maman would scold me for it. Though it seems to be magically sound, I discussed similar with Lord Vivien.¡± ¡°Your Maman is not here. And if Vivien knows then surely I should as well.¡± She glared at him, but it was half-hearted, and when she saw that his eyes-brows raised and he still waited, she huffed. ¡°Oh, fine. I make the tea as anyone does, there is no specialty in that. After¡­ well, I lick the spoon of the honey, and stir it once more.¡± Saliva. She used her blancr?ft in the same way that a Familiar did, using saliva instead of blood as a carrier for the spirits. There was far less magic in it than in blood, but there was some. She took his silence for disgust. ¡°Forgive me, it is terribly rude and¡ª¡± He stood and walked over to her, tilting up her chin when she looked down to avoid his gaze. He then kissed her, deeply. His headache began to fade. ¡°I think that is brilliant,¡± he said when he finally pulled away. ¡°Perhaps not something you wish to say while in mixed company, but brilliant!¡± She smiled, blushing, and was saved from saying anything by the servant arriving with the rest of the meal. Pierre insisted that she add the honey into the teapot itself, though she made him look away as she licked the spoon and stirred it again. After a second cup he felt as if he had not performed any cr?ft. ¡°Merci, my dear. You have saved my morning. Now I can write a few letters.¡± ¡°To whom?¡± she asked. She finished her own drink and walked over to his side, looking over the great map that had been pushed aside to make room for tea. ¡°Doctor Herv¨¦, Lord Ophion, and Margrave Bastoni. It is about the illness. I have a few ideas about the cause and spread, but need some more information. This may hopefully lead to a better cure.¡± ¡°You believe it has to do with vampires?¡± At his astonished look she raised an eyebrow and gestured to the map. ¡°Most of the illness is in the south, near Italaviana. Two nights ago my cough returned after being near a vampire from the realm for only a moment. It is the realm we are most in contact with in trade and people.¡± He did not want to admit that she made the connection far quicker than he had. ¡°You will be a wonderful duchesse, Lizzy,¡± he said. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. ¡°Has Lord Tibault mentioned any increase of immigration to Bladeren?¡± she asked instead, still embarrassed at the implication yet adoring it every time Pierre mentioned it. She linked their fingers together. ¡°I would think it would take more than one dhampir chef to begin a plague.¡± ¡°He has not. I will ask him, and also write Comte Bladeren as well. Would you like to add your own words to the letters, or at least to those of perhaps Doctor Herv¨¦?¡± This caught her off guard. She was beginning to become used to Pierre¡¯s oft mentioning their probable wedded future, but to write the letters together when he penned them as the duc would be as close to an announcement of an engagement as possible without a ring. ¡°Oui, I would,¡± she said, and took the offered blue-and-gold streaked dip-pen from Pierre.
~ Dvoday, 21st of Aprilis, 11831 ~ After their own day of rest the three fay were to be smuggled out of Spadille and to Bastoni. Pierre and Sabine escorted them to the Duc¡¯s Forest that night where Elwin waited for them. ¡°You come to Sabine¡¯s aid far faster than to mine,¡± Pierre said to his margrave. The man stood at the edge of the woods with his wolf at his side, his clothes somehow pristine even in the damp grasses. ¡°You have not been at the chateau since the meeting and yet you come within a day at her call.¡± ¡°You have not seen me at the chateau,¡± Elwin corrected with a grin. ¡°Should you have need of me I will be at your side. And who do you think brought them to your dungeons?¡± ¡°Ah. Did you mask the scent?¡± ¡°I did. I do not know if I will be able to teach you such magia, but perhaps Rhianu can if you stay for a time with us. Perhaps before you become duc proper?¡± To learn more magic, things that could help him keep his secrets, was temping. ¡°I will think about it, Grandp¨¨re. Thank you for the offer.¡± ¡°We are family, Pierre. You are always welcome.¡± ¡°And who are you, my lord?¡± the woman asked. She stayed close to Sabine, the two women walking arm in arm and coming up behind the men. ¡°Can you tell us more about where we will live?¡± ¡°I am Lord Elwin Spad¨¦, dear lady. I am here on behalf of Lady Morgaine. The town of Ffon is both in Clandestina and in Faery, the two planes merging as one so high in the mountains. You will be safe there, unknown, and protected. We will travel through Faery to reach the destination quickly.¡± ¡°Lady Morgaine?¡± Pierre asked. ¡°Why does Sister have any say over who may live in Ffon?¡± ¡°Were you not aware? She wed the margrave Bastoni not long ago, Midspring Night. They are on their honeymoon right now. It is why I believe she has not met with you yet, though she wrote Rhianu to allow their entrance.¡± ¡°I was not.¡± Pierre had met with the margrave at his birthday celebration in mid-Prima, but the margrave had said nothing about being engaged to Morgaine. ¡°You had been ill, was my understanding, and that is why you were not invited when it was realized you were at the castle. But you would have been.¡± ¡°I was quite occupied at that time¡­ It is good to know I was remembered though.¡± Elwin clasped Pierre¡¯s hand, hugged Sabine, and lead the three now-living fay through the forest. After a few steps they were no longer visible. ¡°Morgaine is the Margravine Bastoni,¡± he said to himself. ¡°I do hope I will meet with her soon then. Now, I have some business in town, my lady. I will of course walk you to the chateau and¡ª¡± ¡°Nonesense! You will be wasting time by doing that and it is late already. I will be just fine. And Aranea is with me. I am not unused to the night, Your Grace.¡± Though it felt ungentlemanly Pierre could not deny this. It had, after all, been Sabine that found the corpses, even if Elwin helped to bring them back to the dungeons. ¡°Fine, I will not argue with you, madame. Though I do ask you check upon Wolfram, if it is not out of your way. He wished to come with us, but I was worried he still might be unwell.¡± ¡°I will speak with your student, Your Grace.¡± They parted ways, Sabine returning to the chateau and Pierre making his way to the city. It was a cool night, with few clouds, and the third quarter moon hanging large in the sky. Halfway there Pluta found him, meowing to alert him that she was near if he needed her, then disappearing into the shadows again. She truly was a perfect familiar, Pierre thought with a smile. It was a comfort to have her near. He would make sure to share his breakfast with her tomorrow. Pulling his cloak up around himself the lord of death returned to the smaller streets and alleys where Lizzy had found the fortune-teller. Shops that advertised they would only open after midnight, buildings that seemed abandoned. Such places were known for their silence, everyone taking care of themselves before any other, and mistrusting of officials. If a suspicious death occurred, it would be kept quiet and often assumed that the dead had deserved it. He wanted to find someone who would. After exiting a particularly long alley he found himself before a large courtyard, a grand metal fence separating most of the area from its surroundings. An imposing building sat in the center, illuminated by twice the amount of lamps as on the main street, making sure that every inch of the plain dirt courtyard was visible. The prison. The chief doctor, Augustin Raoul, would be here, his investigation still on-going. Perhaps Pierre did not wish to waste any more of those dear investigator¡¯s time and the doctor would be found dead tomorrow morning in his cell? He straightened his jacket and pulled down his collar, allowing his face to be seen before walking to the gate and waiting to be greeted. Pluta came up by his side and pressed up against his legs. ¡°Monsieur, bon nuit!¡± a guard finally called. He came over from his post, but did not yet open the gate. ¡°Have you business here this night?¡± ¡°I am His Grace Pierre Salvador. A prisoner was brought in at my pleasure several days ago.¡± ¡°Oh, Your Grace, pardon my ignorance, I did not recognize you! The prisoner is likely still in the holding cells. Do you wish to discuss his imprisonment or to speak with him?¡± ¡°I have several questions for him. He is Augustin Raoul, the previous chief of the hospital.¡± ¡°Of course, of course. The duc was allowed in and Pluta followed, puffing her fur and meowing before running ahead. Pierre looked to the guard and picked up his pace, following his familiar. ¡°Oh, pardon, Your Grace¡­ how do you know where to go¡­¡± Death was present. Pierre tightened his grip on his cane and walked faster, paying no mind to the guard who was trying to keep up. Though he had just moments ago planned to stage a suicide, giving the doctor the satisfaction of a true suicide had not been in his plans. ¡°Quickly, open the door,¡± he ordered, finding the cells. The doctor had hung himself. He was still swinging from the sheets he had used as a rope, eyes wide in the dark, his mouth opening and shutting, arms twitching, the body trying to survive after the soul had already parted. The guard did, swearing as it took three tries to unlock the door. ¡°Let me get a doctor,¡± he said before running back, either not knowing or forgetting that Pierre was a doctor as well. Good, this would be easier without a witness. Pierre unsheathed the dagger from his cane and cut the body down, letting it fall without ceremony. Part of him wanted to just let the man stay as he was, but death had been the easy way out for him. No trial, no humiliation, no knowledge that everyone would known of his crimes and the public condemnation. All of those should happen, and only then would he be allowed death. That would satisfy Pierre. He knelt beside the twitching corpse and pricked his finger with the tip of his dagger through his glove, letting a drop of blood sink into the fabric. He re-sheathed his blade and with a grimace touched the doctor¡¯s mouth. Something was wrong. He felt the soul of the man, but the flesh was not the same. There was a poison in his system, still wrecking havoc with the nerves and causing the twitching. It felt familiar. Pierre frowned. He could neutralize it and return the man¡¯s life¡­ but this felt like the poison he had ingested a few weeks ago and that gave him pause. Were they connected? This could merely be a popular new poison that the doctor took and hung himself after finding the effects not fast enough to his liking. Or was this more and an assassin was staging a murder as a suicide? The body was still now, gazing out into the darkness. ¡°Your Grace, please, I am the nurse here tonight!¡± Too late now. Without a word Pierre stepped aside as the guard returned with another. She knelt by the man, touched his neck, saw the marks of hanging, and shook her head. ¡°It must not have been too long ago,¡± she said. ¡°He is warm. Thank you, Your Grace, for so quickly trying to get him down and taking the rope off, but it was too late.¡± ¡°Yes, I could see this,¡± he replied. ¡°We will inform his kin in the morning and arrange a funeral.¡± ¡°He was likely going to be found guilty,¡± the guard added. ¡°We had evidence about what he had been doing, witnesses too. This just saved us more work.¡± Pierre almost laughed. Meetings ~ Qvattorday, 23th of Aprilis, 11831 ~ Pierre once more read over the missive he had received from the prison that morning. It confirmed there had been enough evidence that the incarceration at His Grace¡¯s pleasure would have held for the chief if he had been alive. For a year and a day Augustin Raoul would have been held there and his deeds published so that it may be known what he did. If Pierre wished for a longer sentence or death then a trial would be arranged and a judge would decide the appropriate sentencing. Similarly, if the accused claimed his innocence he could demand a trial after the year and day. If the accused won he would then be compensated for his time, and the stain on the duc¡¯s reputation would be great. There would still be a pamphlet written up about what Augustin had done: evidence against him, interviews with his staff, and the information that he had hanged himself shortly after his arrest. It would hopefully quell those that thought similar things and send a message throughout Piques. Now Pierre needed to know if Feuilles or his sons had been involved in the attempt on his life and if there was any connection with Augustin, the hospital, and the poison he recognized. Unlike with the chief he had no evidence or witnesses, only a feeling and a possible motive in rumors that Comte Frederick wanted to be duc. Pierre could try and have the comte and his sons imprisoned at his pleasure, but doing so to fellow nobles was a far more difficult issue than with a subject of the kingdom. The noble could appeal right away, their imprisonment being such that they were confined to their homes and not a cell or dungeon. It would give them time to destroy evidence, come up with alibis, find allies. Without solid proof it was not done. And that he did not have. It was possible Comte Feuilles was involved and lords Jourdain and Renaud were not, of course, but that seemed unlikely. If both were intelligent men, and Aim¨¦ would not have had them as advisors otherwise, then they would have realized what it meant when their father sent them both to be advisors and had even now not sent for either to return. ¡°Pluta, my dear,¡± Pierre said, folding the note and putting it into his drawer. His familiar meowed back that she was there and listening. Pierre tried not to roll his eyes. ¡°I have a request of you. A meeting with the advisors will take place tonight after dinner. Can you find a way into Lords Jourdain and Renaud¡¯s rooms? Try to find anything suspicious or questionable.¡± Pluta poked her head out from under the desk, blinking up at Pierre before jumping up into his lap and agreeing to help.
¡°I have been somewhat preoccupied in the past several days,¡± Pierre began. His advisors, save Elwin, were all sitting in the same chairs they had had in the first meeting only two weeks past. Without the margrave and the large gap between Elwin and the rest of the advisors they all seemed more of a team to be working on a common goal. That they only seemed to work together well without Elwin was a worry to add to all the current commotion. ¡°I apologize for my distance.¡± ¡°How is the girl, Your Grace?¡± Tibault asked. ¡°She is healthy now, I hope.¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Tibault. The surgery went well, as has her recovery. Alise is getting ready to leave tomorrow with her parents.¡± ¡°Good. Father wrote me and wishes for you to know that he supports your decision with the hospital. He will in fact also be inspecting those around Bladeren. He is not a doctor himself, but my uncle is, and Father says he has picked up a few things over the years.¡± ¡°That is an excellent idea. Do tell him to contact me if he so desires, I welcome his input.¡± ¡°And I have been keeping up with the goings on of our hospital,¡± Vivien said. It was a task that His Grace had given him after their talk a few days past. ¡°Adam Roland has been instated as the chief doctor of the hospital in the stead of Augustin Raoul, who died last Iunday night. He was found having committed suicide. Several members of staff have also been fired, or outright quit. Others have on the other hand been promoted and a number of new doctors and nurses are being interviewed for positions. Is there anything you would like to oversee personally, Your Grace?¡± ¡°Not yet. Keep me updated, and perhaps a list of all those that no longer work there. And set up a meeting with Doctor Adam.¡± ¡°Of course. On your desk is already a list from a secretary, I believe Adam¡¯s wife, that was brought for you. There are two columns, and those on the left correspond to many that have quit or were fired. Many on the right were promoted to fill those spots.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°And who has decided this firing and promoting?¡± Renaud asked. ¡°Was it Adam Roland?¡± ¡°Yes, I believe he himself did it, seeing as he is the new chief of the hospital,¡± Vivien said. ¡°But he is a surgeon, no? He does not know every department and person in that hospital, not in the same way Augustin did. Nor would he be impartial like a third party. He goes on the notes of his wife, a secretary, and not a doctor or even a nurse, yes?¡± ¡°I do not¡ª¡± ¡°You did say those who quit or were fired were all on one side of her list. Those promoted on the other. I imagine the rest will follow suit soon.¡± ¡°I have to agree,¡± Charlot said. ¡°That seems to be the case.¡± ¡°Would it be impossible, Your Grace, that she decided to list people who she disagreed with, regardless of their prowess as physicians? Or those that, while disagreed with the chief, said nothing because they felt it not their place and could not risk their jobs?¡± Knowing what he knew of the fay¡­ Pierre picked up the lists and looked over them. He had asked only for those with very strong feelings towards the f¨¦e and fay. But he had trouble believing that everyone in the left column would allow Alise to die. He had intended to use this to look into the staff himself, not have them all fired without inquiry. He did not hold it against Adam that he believed his wife, but checking things over again would be prudent. ¡°It would not be impossible,¡± Pierre agreed. ¡°Very well, you raise a good point, Lord Renaud. I will double check those that have been fired and those that have been promoted. Those that have quit will, of course, stay gone.¡± ¡°That is all I ask.¡±
Ladies Cordelia and Perdita decided that since the men would have meetings every fortnight, the women would as well. A less often used sitting room was chosen; a table set up to be laden with tea, sweets, and fruits; and invitations hand-written and sent. They discussed this in person with the other women at dinner, even extending the offer to Lady Rhianu through her daughter for when the margravine was at the chateau. Lady Sabine was the only one who outright declined, though not unkindly, stating that she was not one for gossip. They would meet an hour after dinner, the other ladies having a prior engagement already for the evening, and Maiolaine¡¯s children then needing to be put to bed as well. It was a bit of a disappointment that the two meetings would not begin at the same time, but that could be arranged another time. S¨ªofra and Elizabeth were first to arrive right as the last of the servants setting up the after-dinner foods was leaving. Both wore different clothes than they had at dinner, less constricting and formal, to be worn in the evening amid family. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. ¡°Oh this looks wonderful! Cordelia, Perdita, you have outdone yourselves.¡± Lady Maiolaine came into the room soon after, also wearing different clothes, though these no less formal for her. ¡°Bastien decided he was too old to go to bed at the same time as his sisters. Of course he could not mention this to me earlier and wished to argue while refusing to put on his nightclothes. I finally told him he had in fact stayed up half an hour longer than his sisters during the argument and that was enough that he relented.¡± ¡°You may regret that tomorrow when he tries to stay up again and this time knows well enough not to argue.¡± ¡°Ah, but he is not wrong. Perhaps some time awake after his sisters would be good for him. Vivien wishes to begin his lessons in politics soon as well. At least he still allows me to hug him whenever I wish.¡± She sat, accepting a dessert from Cordelia. ¡°Blancmange for the wife of a blancmage?¡± ¡°Oui!¡± the future comtesse said with a laugh. ¡°I thought it amusing.¡± ¡°And clever,¡± Perdita added. ¡°Though I told her it was hardly clever.¡± ¡°I even wanted some before you arrived,¡± Lizzy said. ¡°But she said I was a blancwitch and therefore had to had something else!¡± Her own dessert was iced-cream sat between two thin wafers. ¡°You clearly already had too much time on your hands to prepare this.¡± Cordelia stuck her nose up as if it bothered her, but took her own ladyfinger-raspberry tort with a smile. ¡°I thought it was very clever,¡± S¨ªofra said. Her dessert was fairy bread, something she had never had before, and quite liked. ¡°See! Merci, thank you for appreciating my hard work. In fact, lady S¨ªofra, feel free to call me Delia if you so wish.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you! I do not have another name, but if you come up with something I will gladly listen.¡± ¡°And what was this prior engagement that had all of you making our carefully laid plans fall apart?¡± Perdita asked. ¡°It is only luck that we had enough ice that these are still chilled.¡± ¡°You sent notes in the late afternoon for a gathering after dinner, it was hardly carefully laid, Cousin,¡± Maiolaine replied with a smile. ¡°Though next time things shall be moved about and we will be here on time.¡± ¡°And they were dancing lessons,¡± S¨ªofra said. ¡°Oh, come now,¡± Cordelia replied. ¡°At this hour? We know it is far more than dancing¡­ Tell me, is it thrilling to hold a blade?¡± Elizabeth took a bite of the wafer before confessing. ¡°It can be.¡± Cordelia grinned, shaking her head and her curls bouncing with the movement. ¡°I cannot imagine! I do love to hear of it, but do not ask me to come watch.¡± She shivered at the very thought. ¡°I carry a knife,¡± Perdita said softly. When her lady looked at her with wide, scandalized, and excited eyes, she ducked her head. ¡°I thought you knew, Delia!¡± ¡°Non! Oh, show me.¡± ¡°I do not have it with me.¡± ¡°Then what use it is if you do not carry it on your person?¡± S¨ªofra asked. ¡°Swords and knives and blades,¡± Cordelia said, exasperated. ¡°Has your mother turned all of the women into warriors, Lady S¨ªofra?¡± ¡°Knives are not actually the traditional weapons of the f¨¦e,¡± the red-haired girl replied. ¡°Though many of us carry them for practical purposes, and I confess I love elegant designs, we began doing so because it was the people who came to Clandestina who kept them. We merely let women use them.¡± ¡°What is the traditional f¨¦e weapon?¡± Perdita asked. ¡°Magic, among all of the Fae. Illusions, trickery, transformations. That sort of thing. Most have something they specialize in.¡± ¡°And how can you use trickery as a weapon?¡± ¡°Well if I reveal that I cannot use the trick, now can I?¡± ¡°Transformation then! Oh, please show us.¡± ¡°I suppose I can¡­ Mother has shown me something recently and I have become quite good at it.¡± S¨ªofra took her napkin from the table. She examined it, found it to her satisfaction, and twisted it in her hands for a moment before whispering a word at it. She then laid it out again as it had been before. She did not feel the spirits as she usually did, but thought it was only because she did the spell here and not in Faery. ¡°Pick it up,¡± she encouraged. Perdita leaned over and plucked it up with two fingers. ¡°Shall it harm me?¡± she asked, not wanting to let go, but realizing a little late what she had done. ¡°No¡­¡± S¨ªofra furrowed her brows. The napkin, made of cloth, should have become stone, heavy and stiff. She had not failed in doing the particular magia for a few weeks now. The others noticed her change in mood, for all by now knew her to be very often cheery. ¡°No matter,¡± Cordelia said. ¡°You are right, a trick is not much of a trick if one is told about it beforehand. It would not do to spread about secrets.¡± ¡°No, it would not,¡± S¨ªofra agreed, pushing aside her disappointment. Perdita returned the cloth to its place and gently smiled at her. ¡°Speaking of secrets,¡± Cordelia said, ¡°My dear husband has told me that his younger brother is quite taken with a new lady of the house.¡± A flurry of gossip began. S¨ªofra soon forgot that her magic had not done as she wanted.
Pluta was on his bed when Pierre entered his room, laying on top of something and hiding it. She got up and stretched when he closed the door, revealing several letters. ¡°Where did you find these?¡± he said, picking them up and looking through them. He knew the handwriting on several¡ª both his brother, and his father¡¯s steward. ¡°In Jourdain¡¯s room,¡± she replied. ¡°Among the usual stacks of letters from home.¡± The topmost letter was from Prince Aim¨¦ to Vivien, detailing that Pierre was ill but seemingly getting better, though still confined to bed. It must have been sent shortly after Aim¨¦ had visited him at the castle. To inform the steward that the future duc had taken ill was not unusual, but that Vivien¡¯s open mail was in Jourdain¡¯s possession was. Pierre sat at his desk and grabbed a piece of paper to write down the dates. The poisoning had been on Springfinding, and Aim¨¦ had returned to the castle almost a week before that. A bird could, at a rush, get to Spadille from the castle in half a day. Six gave someone in Spadille plenty of time to plot an assassination and send instructions to poison his wine. It was still not enough proof for a legal case. Even if he asked Jourdain to be confined to jail at his pleasure there would be backlash. And was Frederick involved as well, or Renaud? He looked through the other letters. Two more were from either Aim¨¦ or the king¡¯s own steward, one from Bladeren to Tibault. None of them to Jourdain, and yet all were found in the future comte¡¯s rooms. The last letter was in fact to Renaud from his father. ¡°Why this one?¡± he asked Pluta, opening it. ¡°It smelt of death,¡± his familiar replied. ¡°The same way as something at the prison did that night. It is from Renaud¡¯s room, though, not Jourdain¡¯s.¡± It was a usual letter at first. Information from home, asking about how things were¡­ but the last sentences seeming wrong and random. They were written too quickly, in a different ink, as if added on later before being sent. And the chef has invented a potent drink with extract of rhubarb. We will try it on Springfinding. When Pierre had chosen poison as his method of dying for Mora¡¯s last test he had studied several plants before choosing larkspur. Rhubarb had been among them, but the sheer amount that he would need to consume made it almost impossible. He had tried smaller amounts and gotten ill, but nowhere near dying. Yet if it were refined somehow¡­ So he had recognized the burning in his throat that night. His death had been orchestrated by these men, even if not managed. He would return the favor and not fail.
~ Vijfday, 24th of Aprilis, 11831 ~ The next day Pierre called Jourdain and Renaud to the advisor¡¯s meeting room. He had rid it of the large desk and given himself a similar chair to all the rest. It might seem as if to make the men more equal, but in reality he preferred to be free to move. A large desk made it difficult to get out of the way. ¡°I have a request,¡± he said after they had sat. He poured them all drinks and handed the brothers their glasses. Jourdain thanked him and took a sip while Renaud declined. He had drunk at the last meeting, where Vivien had poured. But perhaps it was only too early in the day for him to imbibe. ¡°I would like the two of you to go to Quercus,¡± Pierre said. ¡°I am sending an important message and would prefer not to have it done by pigeon. Go together, but otherwise alone. It will be faster with just the two of you.¡± Having it sent by his advisors would also be telling of how deeply important this was. For all this was a trap for the men the mission was no less true, and the task was important enough to throw suspicion off his involvement in their disappearance. He handed a letter to Jourdain, sealed with his personal seal as princeling. ¡°Do not open it, present it to Lord Eichel directly, please.¡± They accepted the request and carefully pocketed the letter. Pierre did not wish to drag out this meeting with pleasantries, there was nothing pleasant with speaking to them now and so he dismissed them. Pierre closed his eyes and sat back in his chair, draining the rest of his glass. He was a hypocrite. Had he not just spoken with Elwin and Rhianu about how the people of Piques see the f¨¦e? How something must change? The f¨¦e needed to adhere more to the humans¡¯ laws¡­Or perhaps it was the humans of Clandestina who needed to be reminded that this was not originally their land. Either way plans were already set in motion. He would improve relations after this deed was done. He had been in contact with Lord Spad¨¦ and hopefully the margrave would be able to capture one of the men, if not both, though only after the message was delivered. Pierre could prove nothing, not yet, so he would take his revenge in secret. Magic of Death ~ Iunday, 27th of Aprilis, 11831 ~ Pierre had never plotted a murder before. He had committed them, yes, but the target had always been found by another or chosen scarce moments before the deed was done. He had practiced on the ill, the criminal, and those already in some form condemned by forces outside of his own power. To kill the brothers was to judge and execute without sufficient proof; the mark on his soul alone. Pierre had thought to ask Elwin to not only capture the brothers but to kill them for him as well, yet that did not feel right, as much as the margrave had offered his services in assassination. They had threatened his life, and if the connection to the doctor was true, his people as well. The lord of death wanted to be the one to end them. A letter found the duc late in the afternoon of the new moon. It was tied to the leg of a black pigeon that flew straight to him, having come in through an open window somewhere on this warm day and causing a bit of a disturbance if the shrieks were anything to go by. The universal magic bred into carrier pigeons usually let them find their way to several buildings, but a more expensive sort could find people specifically if there was a tie to the receiver, usually hair. He wondered how Elwin had gotten the necessary component to reach him. The note was brief. I have it. Midnight. Your forest. Pierre burned it without sending a reply. That night, he met with Lord Elwin in the same spot where they had taken the fay. The margrave sat atop a white horse with a large bundle in the back. Magec stood beside his master, looking back to the tied-up man and growling, though his tail wagged in excitement for the hunt they had been on. Elwin tossed the wriggling bag down. ¡°It¡¯s the elder brother,¡± he said. ¡°The younger was too smart to leave camp late in the night. I replaced Jourdain with a friend that will on the road to Eichel begin an argument and then decide to return home. He will disappear on the way back. Perhaps the f¨¦e will be blamed, or perhaps it thought him killed by a highwayman. It at least leaves Renaud to complete the task you sent. For the next hour, he will be invisible, so hurry and do as you will with him.¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandp¨¨re.¡± Not having Elwin¡¯s strength, Pierre helped Jourdain to his feet and walked with him back to the chateau. The advisor was either gagged or bespelled, or both, for he walked without much noise or fight.
Elizabeth could not sleep. Something woke her and would not let her rest, even after much tossing and turning. Deciding it impossible, she got out of bed, dressing quickly and taking a lamp with her out into the corridors. There were more guards than on other nights past, with the time being so close to Midspring. In Eichel, the days would involve some celebration and festivities, and in C?urs, they would go on as normal. In Piques, there was a wariness and edge to the nights. A pull in her chest took her down the hall. It was not towards the library, but a way that lead to the gardens and then out into the forest. As she turned a corner, she saw Pierre in the candlelight. His clothes were wrinkled and, she bit the inside of her cheek to keep from laughing, a twig rested in his hair. ¡°Your Grace,¡± she called softly, lifting her lamp to illuminate herself. He must not have realized she was there, for he looked up, surprised, and then smiled. ¡°Lady Lizzy,¡± he said, changing direction and going to her. ¡°Why are you up at this dreadful hour?¡± ¡°I could not sleep. Yourself?¡± ¡°Ah, well. I was¡ª¡± ¡°Outside?¡± He raised a hand to run it through his hair and froze when he reached the twig. Pulling it out, he made no comment about it as it dropped to the floor. ¡°Oui, outside. I thought I would take a stroll around the forests.¡± ¡°So close to Midspring, I do hope you were careful.¡± ¡°Of course. I do believe I have nothing to fear in my own forests.¡± ¡°Perhaps you may protect me as well? I would desire to accompany you on your next midnight stroll, if at all possible.¡± ¡°Of course, my dear.¡± He kissed her forehead, then her lips. Just when a chaperon would have tapped their shoulders, he pulled away, and Elizabeth almost reached out to bring him back. ¡°Goodnight,¡± he said, and returned to the path that would take him to his rooms. Lizzy watched him go, but did not turn back to her quarters. She was still no less tired than before, even more so as her mind buzzed with thoughts after such a kiss. The pull in her chest was still strong and wanted her to continue. She followed it, nodding greetings to the guards, assuring them she was well and only unable to fall asleep. But then she passed by the gardens and went further into the back of the chateau, where even on this night guards were not stations because no one ever wandered these abandoned halls. The tug was becoming painful. ¡°No,¡± she whispered. Elizabeth held onto the wall, stepping away. A cold wind hit at her back, almost a shove. She turned around, so very tired now, returning to her rooms and walking away from the old dungeons.
~ Dvoday, 28th of Aprilis, 11831 ~ ¡°You must learn first and foremost that this is a magic of death,¡± Pierre said to Wolfram. They walked an empty hall in the back of the chateau, under the guise of needing time to discuss medical patients without others listening in. ¡°The keres governed over the spirits of violent death and agony.¡± Wolfram kept his eyes down, wishing to say something but unsure of how he could dare correct the princeling. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. ¡°Yes?¡± Pierre prompted after a few moments. Hiding his gaze had not hidden his anxious movements. ¡°The lord physician was adamant that this could be used as a magic of life. He said that he never took a life that he could not return. Would that not be possible for me?¡± ¡°My uncle is a skilled doctor, and I have never seen him take a life purposefully, though I assume he did when he was learning the magic. I have rarely seen him allow a lost life to remain lost if it would be saved¡ªyou are correct. But Ophion is not a lord of death, or of life. He rejected Mora¡¯s teaching and cannot do as much as I, even though he has practiced both cr?ft and medicine for far longer.¡± ¡°He did lose several patients recently,¡± Wolfram whispered. ¡°He tried to revive them with all he could think of, but nothing happened. At one point, he was praying to Mora, asking why she would not help him.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± He still hesitated. He did not want to harm. That was not in his nature. At least he did not believe it was. But he was still young; he could alter himself. But had he really gone through all of the trouble to become the student of the lord physician to throw it away? Was it really throwing away an opportunity when what would be taking its place was to be the student of a duc, a prince? ¡°I would like to continue learning with you,¡± he said. ¡°Very well. Now, you must be exposed to a violent death.¡± ¡°I have seen people die before,¡± Wolfram offered. ¡°But not because of a deliberate murder.¡± ¡°¡­ no, Your Grace.¡± He waved his student forward, and they walked down to the stairs that led to the dungeons. Pierre took an old unused torch from the wall and lit it against a candle-flame. ¡°Here, hold this. There are sconces with more torches that we can light when we reach the bottom.¡± The door opened for him as it had before, unlocking at a touch. He came through with Wolfram, showing the boy where to light the room. The door was quickly shut. ¡°Who is there! Help! I have been taken!¡± ¡°Your Grace, who is that?¡± Wolfram asked. But he knew that voice, though he had not spoken much with the man. Pierre took another torch and went to the first locked cell, gesturing for Wolfram to come over and see. It was one of the advisors, the one that had been on a mission for the duc with his brother. ¡°I have found out that he and his are the ones who poisoned my drink the day before we left the castle,¡± the duc said. ¡°This is a lie!¡± Jourdain shouted. He was as close to the bars as he could be while in chains, eyes wide as he strained to be nearer. Bloody wrists spoke of how he had been kept. ¡°My Duc, your Grace, I did no such thing!¡± Pierre pulled out a knife and pointed it to Jourdain¡¯s throat until the caged man was forced to step back. ¡°My dear principule,¡± he continued to plead. ¡°I hold nothing against¡ª¡± ¡°Wolfram, open the door. The keys are back in the main room on the table.¡± The boy went to get them, his stomach twisting in knots. He had come here to witness a murder. Would Pierre kill Jourdain? Would he? Yet he did not disobey, doing as His Grace ordered him. This was for Salome. ¡°Now open the door and stand behind me.¡± Jourdain had not moved from his spot, hands now at his side. He did not seem to notice the door opening or care that the duc and his student entered his cell. He stared past them at something in the hall, pale. He swayed on his feet. His lips began to move in silent prayer. ¡°Do you feel the spirits?¡± Pierre asked, continuing to ignore Jourdain. ¡°I think so,¡± the boy replied. ¡°There is pain and sickness down here.¡± It felt like a sick-room. He felt sick. His hand shook, and he kept his eyes on the floor. He thought he would vomit. ¡°But no death. Not yet.¡± The lord looked over at the man that had tried to have him killed. There could have been many reasons for it, from Aim¨¦ offering a promotion that Pierre would not, to just not wanting a change in who ruled. Honestly, he did not care. Even more honestly, he was not entirely certain in that the advisor had done it; Pierre just had a strong inkling. There was evidence of foul play, but nothing in Jourdain¡¯s own hand. It was enough. A violent death. He justified it in so much as Jourdain had tried to have him killed, and would have succeeded if not for the cr?ft that he practiced. That he now used the same cr?ft as a reason to kill him in return was merely poetic justice. Pierre grabbed Jourdain¡¯s throat and shoved him against the back wall. Wolfram shouted, moved forward, but at a look from Pierre, the boy stepped back. Jourdain fought, but the lord held him until the struggling faded. The dagger then found his lungs, and any remaining movement and life in him began to drain away. His arms moved up to touch the handle and brush Pierre¡¯s hand, but they fell back to his sides. Pierre pulled out the knife, only to stab him again. And again. In all Jourdain had five deep wounds in his front; none were yet fatal. Shock was the only thing keeping him on his feet. The lord of death stepped aside to let Wolfram observe and the victim suffer. After a minute, when both Wolfram and Jourdain seemed to have had enough, he quietly snapped his fingers. The body slumped to the ground, arms still hanging some inches off the floor because of the chains. Blood pooled in a shallow corner of the room before sinking into the dirt, and the stench of waste filled the air. Pierre cleaned his knife and did not intrude as Wolfram vomited. Neither did he look up to Jourdain¡¯s body, having gone pale himself. He was a sinful man, but not without empathy. It had been a while since he had done something so cruel. It was a small comfort that by the second wound the shock would have kept Jourdain from feeling pain. ¡°Come on now.¡± Pierre wrapped an arm around the boy¡¯s shoulders, leading him out of the cell. He had seen enough and wouldn¡¯t benefit from this any longer. ¡°How will you get rid of the body?¡± Wolfram gasped. ¡°Pluta can consume it in its entirety in a day or two. And beside, this place is warded against those who are not suitors.¡± The boy shuddered. ¡°Is this even worth it?¡± Pierre was not sure if the question was directed at him. Nor was he sure he could answer.
Wolfram excused himself and went to his room right away, unable to face anyone after witnessing the murder. Pierre did not have that luxury and stayed amid his court, keeping up appearances as long as possible, but a pale face and scattered attention were enough to concern those closest to him. After dinner, Elizabeth suggested they walk the grounds together, reminding him of his promise that early morning. When he stood, she took his arm. Vivien made to say something, and she held off the steward with a look. ¡°This is a private matter, monsieur. I believe you have taken up His Grace¡¯s time for the evening, and he should be allowed to spend time with his beloved.¡± She hoped she did not impose too much, but Pierre said nothing to the contrary and Vivien obeyed. ¡°I shall finish the evening duties, my lady.¡± ¡°See that you do, Lord Steward.¡± They held hands, walking in silence. At first it was sweet, but Lizzy noticed the tremors in his grip even through his gloves and began to worry. Saying nothing, she began to take them off. He protested weakly, but did not stop her, finally letting her hold his hand. It was rough, and new thin scars laced his palm. Even with her this close, while out alone, his attention was very far away. Something was wrong. She sat, pulling him down beside her. His hands were both now clasped in hers, and she pressed their tangled fingers to her chest. The neckline of her dress was particularly low this evening. She had worn a shawl inside for modesty, but during the walk she had moved it to around her arms. ¡°Elizabeth¡ª¡± ¡°Sh,¡± she hushed. ¡°Feel my heart.¡± It beat quickly, her skin warming with his touch. If it were lighter out, she was certain he would see her blushing. To distract herself from the thought that had begun to come to her, she began to speak. ¡°Though noircr?ft may need to use blood, blancr?ft never needs to spill any life to heal,¡± she said. Pierre nodded, knowing this was true, but still not trusting his voice. ¡°This is not¡­ nothing more than healing.¡± She drew in a sharp breath as some of his fingers found the curve of her breast. They sat in silence, breathing in rhythm, and true to her word, Pierre began to feel less ill and plagued by what he had done. Even the headache beginning deep behind his eyes from the cr?ft dulled. ¡°Have you ever done something terrible?¡± he asked. Lizzy was silent, holding tightly onto his hand. ¡°I believe perhaps everyone has.¡± Oh, how he wanted to tell her everything. Confess his darkest sins, hear her judgment, her punishment. Know for certain whether she would love or scorn him after these revelations. Yet he could not speak and so he just sat and took in the night air. Familiar ~ Qvattorday, 30th of Aprilis, 11831 ~ ¡°Do you still want to become a suitor of death knowing what you do?¡± Pierre asked. He had called the boy into his quarters knowing Elizabeth would be out with S¨ªofra, Maiolaine, and the stewardess¡¯s children this afternoon. His advisors too were busy, away, or as of two days past, deceased. The duc had given Wolfram some time to come to terms with the murder he had witnessed. To understand what this cr?ft asked for in its purest form. What Mora would ask of him. Though it was true one could start to learn and then stop at any point, even entirely, to go through with the decision was to make a mark on the soul that would not fade even if the magic did. ¡°Y-yes.¡± Wolfram looked around the room, eyes lingering on the trunk that held Salome. He took a deep breath and continued on, ¡°I will not say I am not horrified by what you did, Your Grace, because it scares me more than I can say. But I watched you kill Salome too and you were gentle with her. And I spoke with Lady Sabine as well, she told me about the three people you helped come back because they were wrongly killed¡­ I believe I can manage a balance between what you do and what Lord Ophion teaches.¡± Brave boy. ¡°Perhaps you can, Wolfram. I never have¡­ Now then, do you like fish?¡± Unsure about the sudden change in topic Wolfram nodded. ¡°Excellent. I do not,¡± Pierre replied. He got up from his chair and went over to the servant¡¯s bell-ropes, pulling one to summon a butler. ¡°You don¡¯t? But, Your Grace, I have seen you eat it.¡± ¡°A lie takes dedication. And I cannot let there be a pattern to the few times I do eat it, so there must be random days where it occurs.¡± When the servant came to see what His Grace wished, Pierre ordered two grilled salmon for lunch with all of his usual extras¡ªvinegar, salt, lemon juice, crushed peppercorn. With most of his retinue busy it would not be usual to have a more private meal with his student. ¡°And two basins of water, towels as well, so we can wash up, please.¡± ¡°Right away, Your Grace.¡± The basins were brought first, one filled with hot water and the other cold, along with an empty tub that could be used for a full bath if desired. Lunch was not far behind, salmon served on a bed of rice with mixed vegetables placed on the table along with all of the additions. Pierre thanked his servants and shut the door before any more offerings of help could be made. He then walked over to the balcony and opened those doors, letting in fresh air and sunshine. ¡°The best way to get out bloodstains,¡± he began, his voice taking upon itself a certain tone that came with a lecture. ¡°Is with cold water, mixed with vinegar, lemon juice, and scrubbed with salt, then dried in the sun. I have found the excuse that I am eating fish the best way to have all of these without suspicion. Today is also a wonderfully sunny day.¡± ¡°Blood¡ªwe are bringing back Salome?!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Pierre said with a smile. ¡°You wish to try for her to become your Familiar and so we need not waste any more time. And tomorrow is Midspring, so it works very well to say she has returned now after disappearing at Springfinding. ¡°As I was saying¡ªYou will eventually come to the point where you do not need much blood shed to perform cr?ft, and it will be both simpler to hide and to wash, but not in these first few months. A familiar can of course consume many things that are not natural, bloody clothes among them, but it is impractical to destroy everything you bleed on. The fresh air will also mask the scent of blood in the room.¡± Pierre motioned to the trunk and Wolfram dashed over to unlock it, meal entirely forgotten. He picked up Salome, moving her corpse to his lord¡¯s bed. No stiffness of death had set into her muscles and she was limp and soft as if asleep. Her dark hair splayed out in loose waves. ¡°As I showed you before,¡± Pierre said, moving to stand beside Wolfram, grabbing a knife and a towel. He took off his jacket and waited as Wolfram did the same, rolling up his sleeves as well. ¡°A long cut on the wrist. Deep. So that it can be said you intended to take your own life.¡± He untied the cravat from around his neck to use for a makeshift tourniquet so the boy would not die before he could be healed. ¡°Go on.¡± Wolfram had not looked up from gazing at Salome. She was smiling and at peace, which warmed his heart. He prayed she would be well when she returned to him, if that were not the case he dreaded she would ask to die again. He rested his arm on the towel, putting the knife Pierre handed him to his arm. He counted under his breath. On trois Wolfram cut and his arm bloomed crimson. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Pierre caught Wolfram when his knees gave way from pain, tying the tourniquet tight below his elbow. He pressed the towel to the wound. Some blood leaked and stained his covers. ¡°Wolfram? Wolfram, steady. Breathe.¡± The boy was shaking and Pierre sat him on the edge of the bed. ¡°Stay awake Wolfram.¡± Seeing him in no state to do it himself, Pierre took his hand off the towel for a moment and transferred some of the blood to Salome¡¯s lips. ¡°Wolfram, listen. Feel her soul. Wave your fingers, draw her in. She wants to come back to you.¡± He heard the comment, wiggling his fingers even as he leaned heavily on Pierre. This felt different than it had that first time, like he too had an anchor here in this world to keep him solid. His hand then closed around something unseen, holding another¡¯s hand in his own, and with his whole arm he pulled. The strain was too much. Wolfram fainted as Salome breathed for the first time in weeks. Pierre took the boy¡¯s weight, shifting him into his arms and laying him down beside Salome. The doctor pressed a finger to his student¡¯s throat to feel for a pulse. It was still strong given the amount of blood he had lost. Before he could spill his own and heal Wolfram, though, Salome woke. ¡°Where¡ª¡± She looked around at the unknown surroundings, gasping when she laid eyes on her beloved. She grabbed his arm, kissing the wound from elbow to wrist. Blood smeared over her face and her attire but the gash began to knit close. Kissing him still, once more up his arm, the tear scarred over. The new familiar placed Wolfram¡¯s arm back at his side and raised her own hands to her face. She touched the blood on her cheeks, and licked the blood from her lips. She felt a humming in her body that linked her to Wolfram. ¡°Mademoiselle,¡± Pierre said softly. He took her hands and tilted her head so that she looked at him. Her eyes were wide and she stared without seeing. ¡°Mademoiselle Salome, do you know who I am?¡± He placed a hand over her eye and then away to check her pupils. They reacted to the light. ¡°Yes, Your Grace. Duc de Piques, Lord of Death. You killed me.¡± ¡°I did,¡± Pierre confirmed gently with a nod. He held up a finger and asked her to follow it with only her eyes. ¡°And you have been dead for a little over a month. I take it you were in the mists?¡± ¡°Yes. Lady Mora was very kind to me,¡± Salome said. She did as Pierre instructed, focusing on a scar on his fingertip. ¡°She said that I would not stay long, but that being there was healing to my spirit and my body.¡± ¡°Good. I am glad she knew our plans. I know you are frightened, but tell me how else you feel. Are you in pain?¡± ¡°No.¡± She looked down at her body as she moved experimentally. ¡°The aches in my bones, my head, they stopped. Not even a twinge. Before I could barely leave my bed, and have not been able to take the form of a swan in months. Now I feel as if it were all behind me.¡± ¡°Your illness did not survive your return then, which is what was intended by us. And you seem well in all ways of the mind. But, my dear, you were brought back by special means, so there are rules you must abide by.¡± ¡°I see no rules, Your Grace, only more freedoms. I am well, I can be with Wolfram now in this life, and help him with his cr?ft¡­ Mora explained some of what will be expected of me, and some of it I feel, like the knowledge was placed in my head.¡± ¡°Good, I am glad you understand,¡± Pierre said. ¡°Come now, there is hot water and soap, let us get you cleaned up.¡± ¡°Your Grace, I could not¡ª¡± ¡°Obey a direct order? Mademoiselle, I do believe you must do just that.¡± Pierre brought out a wooden set of panels, arranging them around the basins to separate them from the rest of the room before turning aside to let Salome disrobe. The nightgown would not be washed, either Pluta could eat it, or more disturbingly Salome now could. He would need to speak with Wolfram and Salome about this¡ª while she would still need to eat the usual food, some flesh and blood would need to sustain her. ¡°Your Grace, do you have any spare clothes for me?¡± ¡°I do not¡­¡± Pierre had no reason to have a young women¡¯s clothes here. Salome would be in need of a full wardrobe. Perhaps she could go into town with Lizzy and S¨ªofra? For now though, ¡°Lady Elizabeth is about your size, I can¡ª¡± ¡°Non, that is not needed.¡± A moment later a swan came out from the barrier. She was large and her feathers shone with a silver tint, a patch of pink here and there where there was still leftover blood. She shook herself, nibbled at a wing, and then hopped onto the bed. She nudged Wolfram. ¡°Mademoiselle Salome?¡± he asked. The bird looked to him, bobbed her head, and returned to trying to wake her own suitor. He did not respond and she laid down beside him, placing her head on his chest. ¡°If I may ask you to say something,¡± Pierre said, watching her with interest, ¡°Suitors can speak with familiars if they are beasts, I believe you can speak to Wolfram and myself as an animal as well.¡± Egl?, who was his uncle¡¯s familiar and took the form of a snake as well as a woman, said she could speak with him as an animal, though Pierre rarely saw her in that form and had not himself heard her. ¡°Can you understand this,¡± she asked. Her beak had moved, the words likely a hiss or quack to those that were not suitors or confidantes of Death. ¡°Oui, I can.¡± Wolfram began to stir. He opened his eyes and noticed the animal at his side. Sitting up too quickly he hugged Salome, not caring that her form was that of a bird, he recognized her just the same. His head swam but he held onto her. ¡°Salome! Dear, you are well! I have so missed you. How do you feel? Can we even speak like this¡ª¡± ¡°We can,¡± she said. ¡°I thought we would not be able to until we wed.¡± Cygnati, in their animal form, usually were only understood by family and no one outside of that. She wondered if this magical language was different than her other speech. Perhaps in her own land she could speak to Wolfram without anyone overhearing. ¡°It seems all has worked out well. Now, we must clean all of this,¡± Pierre said, indicating the blood and general mess of the room. Perhaps this should have been done in the dungeon, but that felt cruel. He did not wish to compare that murder with this. These spirits were almost welcoming, joyous. This was a return to life, a rebirth, and in that the blood was not so horrifying. Salome was asked to leave though a window and wait for Wolfram. The boy and Pierre would clean the suite of blood. After that she would return to the chateau, tying up their lie and informing everyone that she had come from Faery and had been returned. Midspring and Summerfinding ~ Vijfday, 31st of Aprilis, 11831 ~ They entered the forest without candles or torches, the stars and a small crescent of waning moon the only light to guide them. S¨ªofra led the way, holding onto Lizzy¡¯s hand and telling her when there was a root or brush in the way so she would not trip. Tonight was Midspring Night¡ªFloralia. At dawn the next day, in Faery, they would begin celebrating Summerfinding. S¨ªofra had wished to go home and partake in the celebrations, inviting Elizabeth along with her. The other girl had hesitated at first, worried that she may not be able to return if she entered Faery. Given that they had met Salome the day before, who had just returned from Faery after being taken for weeks, it was not that unusual a worry. But Pierre himself had told her to go, that S¨ªofra was the future margravine and that gave her a certain amount of authority over the difference in the planes. He also assured her that he would be fine. Lizzy smiled. The more pressing thought had been that if she disappeared for a time it would hurt Pierre most. And that there was enough going on in Spadille that it might be a betrayal to go have fun. But Pierre had declined the further extended offer to come as well, yet urged her to go. ¡°How do you know when you will be in Faery?¡± Lizzy asked. She stepped on a rock and hopped down, though was almost pulled off by the other girl in her haste, ¡°And slow down!¡± ¡°Oh, sorry!¡± S¨ªofra turned and smiled at her friend before starting to walk slower. ¡°And as for knowing we are in Faery¡ªit is a feeling. Like a rush of warm air. And lights! It will be night, but it will be almost as bright as the day for our Summerfinding. Not only bonfires, but fireflies, and the stars will be brighter than here. ¡°I just need to find the right spot,¡± she continued. ¡°A place where the planes are almost touching and only need my wish to take that extra step.¡± They continued on further into the forest. An unusually warm breeze kept them company. S¨ªofra followed it. ¡°Here!¡± They stood on the edge of a small creek. Frogs chirped and a fish¡¯s scales caught the moonlight. The warm breeze died and was replaced with a chill. She turned to Lizzy, winking, and held out her hand. ¡°Take it. On three we will jump from one edge to the other and be home.¡± Lizzy placed her hands in S¨ªofra¡¯s and the older girl clasped their hands tight. ¡°Do not let go. If you hear someone calling you, ignore them.¡± ¡°Igno¡ª¡± ¡°Un, deux, trois!¡± They jumped, and landed on the other side, stumbling but keeping upright, the fairy¡¯s hand never letting go of her dear human friend. S¨ªofra turned around and her face fell. ¡°We are not in Faery,¡± she said in a whisper. She looked around¡ªthe forest was exactly the same. They had just hopped over the creek and nothing happened. She walked a few paces further into the forest, still not letting go, her free hand out as if wanting to reach into the other world. ¡°I cannot get through.¡± Tears filled her eyes. She had never been rejected like this. Lizzy pulled her into a hug. ¡°Perhaps we are needed at home? Faery has a will of its own, you said. And I am not too certain, so it may be my fault, S¨ªofra, do not fret.¡± ¡°I suppose¡­¡± She did not sound convinced, biting her lip and looking around. She had, at times, not been able to enter the human¡¯s plane, but never had she been locked out from her home. She had been there only two weeks ago and found the same feeling, the same breeze, walked right into the field by their home. ¡°Do you want to try again?¡± Lizzy asked. ¡°Non. It is not working. I cannot feel it anymore,¡± she said, reaching up to brush aside her pendant and touch where her heart was, ¡°it is like I am trying to call to someone from under water. Things are muffled.¡± ¡°Come now,¡± Lizzy said, turning her around and now being the one to clasp her hand. ¡°We will celebrate Midspring here! I am sure the Queen¡¯s court will have much to do this night and in the morn, you can help me prepare good gifts and food for them.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a good idea! Maybe that is why I should stay. This city does not seem to like f¨¦e much at all, I would not be surprised if such days often brought curses. But, with His Grace and myself, maybe we can earn a Blessing from the Queen!¡± They turned around and began to walk back arm in arm.
~ Hexday, 1st of Maius, 11831 ~ If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Renaud returned the afternoon of Maius 1st alone. He was unkempt, and his horse almost collapsed underneath him after the man himself half-fell out of the saddle. He was lead to the receiving room where the advisors had gathered to speak of the change in seasons, refusing to be lead off before he could report to His Grace. ¡°My brother is missing!¡± he said without greeting as soon as he was in the room. Renaud shook off the servant that had been holding onto his arm, stumbling over to Pierre¡¯s desk, falling over it and grabbing the duc. ¡°Please! He''s missing, Your Grace!¡± The advisors surrounded him, Charlot gently prying Renaud off of Pierre. Aid was called for, food and water, and the young man was lead to his seat. He was still babbling. ¡°It was shortly after we entered Tr¨¨fles, Jourdain left to retrieve water and when he returned he seemed odd. I did not ask anything of him, but the next day his mood continued while in Quercus. I thought he was sullen from being away from Cordelia, so I tried not to pry. I should have, he is my brother, but I left him be! For days! This morning when we woke another man was there, wearing my brother¡¯s clothes, and he said something about the Summer King before vanishing. I turned back immediately, but realized after an hour that it was too far to go back alone to where he had started being like that, and I came here instead. I rode the horse hard, forgive me, he may die, but please! Please, Your Grace, we need to go look for him! It is still their Summerfinding, maybe they will return him, or he will not be that far away!¡± Renaud grabbed the cup that has been brought for him and drained the water. He caught his breath, but kept looking around frantically. ¡°Please!¡± It was Jourdain, it was his brother. Pierre was a fool. He had killed people over the years, yes, but most were nameless, faceless, unimportant to him and the world at large. Jourdain, the heir to a comte, husband, brother, advisor to the prince and duc, would be searched for and missed dearly. But that had never stopped f¨¦e before if they wanted someone. His p¨¨re had been more important and he had gone missing as well. ¡°Renaud, go rest,¡± Pierre found himself saying. ¡°We will plan and head out in several hours to look for him.¡± There was nothing else to be done; he had to play along. ¡°I am sure you will want to go then and you will need your strength.¡± ¡°Th-thank you, Your Grace. Merci.¡± Vivien and Tibault helped Renaud up and began to take him out of the room. Suddenly Renaud jerked in their grasp and yelled behind himself, ¡°Not Elwin! If he is here I do not want him anywhere near this. I refuse to allow him to help. For all we know he was in on it!¡± Oh, how right the young man was. ¡°Fine.¡± Pierre could not bring himself to scold him for guessing correctly that the margrave was involved.
News spread quickly about Renaud¡¯s abrupt return. He and the advisors had not even gotten to his room when Cordelia found them, out of breath, and without even Perdita at her side. ¡°What is going on, Renaud! Why is no one telling me what has happened! I heard you had come back, and that you were alone, but when I asked ¡®why?¡¯ no one told me¡ª¡± she was shaking. She suspected. Tibault went to her side and took her arm. She did not notice. Renaud blinked at his sister-in-law unsure. He looked to Tibault. The youngest advisor took responsibility. ¡°Delia,¡± he said slowly, ¡°something happened while they were gone.¡± She took a step back as if being further away would stop him from speaking. She began to shake her head ¡°Non... Non.¡± ¡°Today is Summerfinding,¡± he said, still softly. Renaud reached out to her and took her hand. ¡°The f¨¦e¡ª¡± Renaud¡¯s face twisted in anger as he picked up the tale, ¡°¡ªtook him. But we will get him back, I''ll get him back!¡± With a strangled cry she lost all color in her cheeks, her eyes rolling up into her head. Tibault caught her as she collapsed. ¡°I will be fine!¡± Renaud snapped to Vivien. ¡°Go help her!¡± ¡°Call His Grace and send for Adam Roland.¡±
The diagnosis was acute stress and hysteria, brought on by a changing of humors. Cordelia was with child.
S¨ªofra stood before Renaud¡¯s door. He had locked himself in the room after returning from their search. For the third time she raised her hand to knock and faltered before going through with the motion. He obviously did not wish to see anyone, but surely she was an exception? And she wanted to help. She knew she could. Her parents could easily find out where Jourdain is and why he was taken, bring him back once it was all explained. She took a deep breath and knocked. No reply came and she waited with held breath until she could not longer take it. Once more she knocked, if only to be polite, but when no answer came for the second time she tried the doorknob. It turned for her and she walked into the room. Renaud sat by his bed, staring out of the window. A piece of paper was in his hands and he was creasing and tearing at it. She rushed to him and wrapped her arms around him. ¡°Oh, Renaud, I am so deeply sorry!¡± ¡°How can they do this?¡± he said. He tore his eyes away from whatever held his gaze in the distance and looked at her. He stared into her eyes, reached up to stroke the hair that she had put up in a bun. His eyes drifted to her throat and her necklace. He relaxed a fraction at seeing her wearing it. ¡°They just took him! There was no reason, it was from boredom or for a lark! And now it could be days, or weeks until he returns¡ªif he returns!¡± ¡°I will speak to Mother and Father,¡± she said, trying to soothe. She stroked his cheek. ¡°I can go and look¡ª¡± ¡°No! You will do no such thing.¡± He finally wrapped his arms around her, holding her almost to the point of causing harm. She tried to move back, but he tightened his grip, and she relented. ¡°I can help¡ª¡± ¡°No. S¨ªofra, please. I do not want to lose you as well. Stay here, stay with me in Piques.¡± ¡°Oh, Renaud.¡± She wrapped her arms around him again. She wanted to explain that Faery would let her through, that the plane was almost as much a person as she was. But the words died in her throat as she remembered being unable to return the night before. ¡°I will stay,¡± she said. ¡°You must stay here. Promise me.¡± Renaud said into her hair. ¡°Stay in the chateau. Go into town with Lady Elizabeth if you desire, but stay away from the Duc¡¯s Forest and Spad¨¦. Please?¡± ¡°I promise,¡± she said. He finally loosened his hold and moved her away from him, looking her over, staring into her eyes. He cupped her cheek with a hand and then slid it down to touch the chain which held the necklace he gave her. ¡°And keep this on, for me. Hold it and think of me.¡± ¡°I will.¡± He kissed her.
They made quick plans to leave in the evening, not wanting to waste more time, Renaud going with several guards that were also from Feuilles. Notes were sent to the comte about his heir¡¯s disappearance. There was still hope that they would find him. Church ~ (Continued) Hexday, 1st of Maius, 11831 ~ That night Pierre locked himself in his room. He had thought he dealt with the guilt, but he had just pushed it aside. He had made a lovely young woman a widow, and now he learned he had taken away a child¡¯s father. And Renaud! Oh, Renaud was almost mad with grief and a desire to try and find his brother. Jourdain had disappeared and his brother had not noticed for so long. The idea that Aim¨¦ or Piers could be taken and Pierre not notice? And then be unable to help them as well? It made Pierre feel ill. But Feuilles had conspired with his sons to have him killed. That much had been evident. Perhaps it would be difficult to prove (how does one explain having tasted and known the poison and then not even been ill?) but he knew. Pierre looked at the letter that Renaud had given him. Lord Eichel¡¯s reply. Something sat heavy in the corner of it, betraying the answer before it was even opened. For all he worried about his brother, the young advisor had finished what he had been sent to do. Half an hour after locking himself up, Pierre exited the room and made his way out of the chateau. He refused to say where he was going, only taking the time to ease Elizabeth¡¯s concern. ¡°I just need to think,¡± he told her after she stopped him in the hall. ¡°And to be alone. I will be back soon.¡± She thankfully did not pry, pressing a quick kiss to his cheek. ¡°Of course. Go on. I will stay and keep Cordelia company.¡± Her smile was a spot of light. Pierre threw a handful of coins to the coachman in the courtyard and told the driver to take him into town as the duc shut himself in the back. He did not have his cane with him, or the proper attire for the evening, and Pluta was not with him, either. He found he could not bring himself to care. The coach did not move for almost too long and, as he was about to open the door and complain, the horses began to move. Pierre sat back, fiddling with his hands. There was no deck of cards in his pocket to keep him occupied. He was alone with his thoughts. The burden of a murder had never before filled him with such guilt. Was this due to his humors being in disarray, a manifestation of being more in tune with Faery? Or had Mora at all other times taken this guilt away, and without her favor, he felt what a horrid thing he had truly done. It felt as if he were in the coach for an eternity before they stopped in town. Pierre got out after a faint shout told him they were at their destination, turning to tell the driver not to wait for him, when he saw that Sabine was being helped down from up front. Had he walked into her chosen carriage without realizing it? Or had she known he was going and followed him? Sabine thanked the coachman and made her way to Pierre, holding out an arm and waiting for him to take it as her escort as if nothing were wrong. She said nothing, but was smiling gently. It felt like the smile of a friend, of family. Pierre swallowed, and did as a gentleman should, taking her arm. She also handed him a hat-box, which he dutifully took in his free hand. It was far heavier than it should be. They walked together down the dim street. ¡°It will not be the last time you take a life and see dire consequences,¡± she said, breaking the silence. ¡°So you heard what I did.¡± ¡°I have. I am sure you had your reasons to kill him. And I have done worse and felt worse, I assure you.¡± He wanted to reply that she had not, but he was not certain of that fact. She had been a confidante of death for a long time. ¡°I know what it is like to be without a father,¡± he said instead. ¡°And mine merely disappeared when I was a child. I knew him for a time. And then I had the roi as another father, and my uncle often visited¡­ yet I still plan to kill Renaud if I can, and the comte after him. From what I know, Cordelia has no family left herself. I will be leaving her and that child alone.¡± ¡°They tried to take your life. Would have succeeded were you anyone but Death¡¯s favorite. The punishment for such treason is death. The method you used was illegal, but through the courts it would have been very similar. At least you spared the woman a trial and watching her husband hang.¡± It was not very assuring. ¡°I wish to show you something,¡± she continued. ¡°Will you accompany me?¡± ¡°Of course, madame. By all means, lead the way.¡± Sabine led them to the town square and to the large church that dominated the eastern side. It was old, elegant, and vines were allowed to grow among the stone. Pierre had not been there yet since his arrival, but he knew that Elizabeth went once in a while to pray. It felt familiar. No doubt he had been there as a child. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. As the two practitioners of necrocr?ft walked up the last few steps, they saw a mouse sitting by the door. Upon seeing them, it squeaked and ran inside through a crack in the wood. Pierre managed a smile. ¡°Pluta should be with me. She would like to run after some new mice.¡± It was silent when they entered the narthex. Candles were lit at the entrance though, welcoming any that needed time with God, no matter the hour. Before they walked very far into the building, an elderly priest came up to greet them. ¡°Ah, Sabine!¡± he said, opened his arms. She let go of Pierre and moved over to hug the older man. ¡°I was wondering if you were ill when you did not come by earlier. I am glad you are well! And who is this with you?¡± ¡°Father Isidore, I am here with His Grace. He has had some trouble tonight and perhaps you may wish to speak with him?¡± The priest nodded, opening his arms again as if he would embrace Pierre as well, but he only clasped the man on the shoulder. ¡°Yes, I remember you, though you have grown quite a bit since then, Your Grace. Come, come, Pierre, it has been many years since I have seen you.¡± Sabine took from Pierre the too-heavy hat box and allowed the priest to maneuver him to the main church. Despite the late hour and his older age, it seemed the priest was not bothered. They sat in the back pews while Sabine made her way to the front to sit and pray. ¡°I do not know how much I can say,¡± Pierre began. ¡°I can try to explain, but¡­¡± ¡°While this is not an official Confession I will not break confidence, Your Grace,¡± the priest replied. ¡°No matter what ails you. I am a doctor of the spirit and you need to speak freely to mend the wound. If you then wish to Confess and repent, I will also administer the sacrament.¡± ¡°I¡­ A man is dead because of me. And while I believe it was justified, the consequences reach far. His wife is now a widow, and I have recently found out that she is, in fact, with child. I cannot help but feel guilt. I wish I could bring him back.¡± That that likely was in his power made this somehow worse. He could undo this great crime, and a large part of him wished to, yet not enough to do so. Isidore nodded. ¡°That is understandable, Pierre. It would be nice if the dead could return to life, no? Many would rejoice with their loved ones returning. Of course, the dead themselves may wish to stay dead.¡± ¡°There is a cr?ft,¡± Pierre whispered involuntarily. He froze as he spoke the words and hoped he was not heard. The hope was in vain. ¡°Oui, there is,¡± Father Isidore said. ¡°I have heard the confessions of men and women, those who killed for Mora, who returned the dead to this plane, who took their own lives to meet her. Oh, do not look so surprised, you are the duc, I am sure you know there are many whom she entices. ¡°Some turn away from the cr?ft in time. Others did not. Some try to use it for good and are nonetheless corrupted. It is not a cr?ft, I believe, that is meant for human hands.¡± ¡°Then for whose hands?¡± ¡°That I do not know. The keres are gone beside Mora herself¡­ I have seen plagues wipe out entire towns because death can only be chained by one for so long. When she bursts free, the streets run with blood. There need to be more at her side, but who? Maybe it is good that some sacrifice themselves to help her.¡± Pierre nodded, looking down at his own hands, covered in satin gloves to hide the evidence of his cr?ft. Perhaps that was the true meaning of Mora¡¯s last test? If he had stayed, would he have become as the keres? He had clearly been wrong when assuming he would be her equal upon returning. Maybe he was also wrong about being her inferior if he had stayed. Why had she simply not explained? He would ask her. When¡ªif¡ªshe returned to him. The priest took hold of one of Pierre¡¯s hands in comfort. He wore no gloves, and Pierre felt a few old scars on his palm. ¡°Come, speak with me again,¡± he said. ¡°Whenever you wish. Would you like to Confess?¡± ¡°Non, not right now. But another day. Soon.¡± A Confession was valid only if one also repented and desired to no longer commit the crimes said. As he had no plans to stop, it would turn the sacrament into a mockery. ¡°Very well.¡± The priest stood and Pierre did as well, but Isidore did not leave the church, going to the front and sitting down near Sabine. The duc hesitantly followed. ¡°Better?¡± Sabine asked Pierre. He nodded and smiled weakly. She turned back to the priest. ¡°Father Isidore, if you would please come help us in renewing our vows tonight?¡± ¡°As always, it is my pleasure.¡± ¡°Should I¡ª¡± ¡°Please stay, Your Grace.¡± Isidore led Sabine over to the altar, hat-box still in her arms. She knelt, placing it before her and then reaching inside to pull out a skull. She held it carefully, caressed it gently, and her eyes grew soft as she looked over the head. Pierre felt uncomfortable intruding on such intimacy. She had known this person and very well. ¡°I would like you to meet someone,¡± she said. She pricked her finger with a pin taken from her hair, letting the blood fall on top of the skull. She drew a symbol with it and placed the skull in front of her. She then traced the same symbol over her heart. Death and magia filled the air. A man then stood next to Sabine. He was young, in his 20s, with thick dark brown hair. His clothes were formal and a bit out of style, wearing a coat that Pierre had only seen some of his older teachers wearing. He seemed very pale and when he stepped in front of candlelight, the rays shone through him. He bent down to help Sabine stand. Pierre saw that her own appearance was different now as well, young again, the same age as the ghost, if not younger. ¡°Now, my dear,¡± the ghost chided, running a hand through her hair and cupping her cheek. ¡°Let me see how you truly look, not as you believe I wish to see you.¡± Sabine sighed good-naturedly and flicked her fingers, shooing spirits of youth away from her. It was not a gradual transformation, but an instant, and there stood an older woman with brittle grey hair before him. She was not ugly, or frail, but age had affected her and her skin was soft and muscles few. The ghost kissed her. ¡°That is her husband,¡± Isidore said. ¡°Ga¨¦tan, Lord Dorian¡¯s younger brother. Tonight is their anniversary. She comes every year to meet with him on the day his spirit is closest to her so they can renew their wedding vows.¡± The priest walked over to them, raising his arms again in greeting. They spoke a short time before the ceremony began. Pierre stayed, watching, as the confidante of death proclaimed her love for her dead husband.
After the duc had left, Ga¨¦tan turned to his wife. She was again in the form she preferred¡ªnot too old, but neither too young. ¡°You do not have much longer,¡± he told her. ¡°Within the year, my darling, you will die.¡± She nodded, as if the information was not new to her. It had been a feeling, but the confirmation settled against her heart comfortably, not with anxiety. ¡°I have lived a long life. I have missed you. I do not balk from death and being with you again, my love.¡± Mora ~ Siwenday, 2nd of Maius, 11831 ~ There was an uneasiness among all in the chateau. Cordelia refused to leave her rooms and Pierre could not blame her. The guilt, while lessened from speaking with the priest, still wrapped around his heart the next day. If Jourdain was just dead perhaps he could have let it go, but no, he had the power to return Jourdain to life. He could go down to the dungeons right now and bring him back. Returning from the dead messed with one¡¯s memories enough that the advisor would not remember being dead, or how he had been killed, and that could easily be attributed to a stay in Faery. ¡°What if I was wrong?¡± he asked Pluta, pacing around his room. A pigeon had just brought the message that the search party had found nothing¡ªno way into Faery, no contact at all with any f¨¦e. They were still searching, but said they would return soon if no leads were found. They would regroup then and try another plan. But Pierre knew it would not work. ¡°It would not be the first time you killed an innocent man,¡± his familiar replied, licking her paw. ¡°Why does this bother you so?¡± It was not said with malice, merely a statement of fact. Pierre sighed and ran a hand through his hair. It now had short streaks of white amid the grey and black. Was it due to magic or stress? ¡°I did not know that man. Ophion made it as humane as possible, and then he was given a proper burial. This is just¡­¡± He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. The man that he had killed at eighteen had been a patient of Ophion¡¯s, induced in a deep sleep. If he knew his uncle it was also likely that that man had been dying anyway. But Mora¡¯s test then had only asked that he kill an innocent man, not cut short a life that would still be very long and prosperous. This was Jourdain, a man he had known, come to respect if he ignored his suspicions, and then had killed while looking him in the eyes. As many foul things as he had done before this was new. He did not know if it was a comfort that such things still caused him great distress. ¡°If it bothers you that much then return him to life,¡± his familiar said. She jumped off of her perch and sauntered over to him, nudging his legs and then purring. ¡°Accuse him and his brother formally, have the evidence gathered, and watch them die legally.¡± ¡°And put Cordelia in even more stress? Have him return and then hang?¡± That would be even worse for her, may even be enough to induce a miscarriage. He would not do that to an innocent woman and child. ¡°Now you are just being contradictory.¡± Pierre glared at her and returned to pacing. There was no good answer, there was no possible way this ended well. And it was his fault. Like how he had not become duc sooner. Was he just as bad as Augustin? ¡°You are not.¡± He stopped, feeling the air change in the room, and hearing the voice he had not been allowed to hear in weeks. ¡°My Lady?¡± ¡°My favorite,¡± Death replied. ¡°Am I still?¡± The words were whispered. He felt like a child who questioned whether he was still loved after doing something against his parent¡¯s wishes. She had appeared behind him and he dared not turn around yet. ¡°You have done much in my name these last few weeks and it had caused you much stress. I found I could not keep away.¡± He turned to see his Lady. She was again in modern attire, her wings hidden, and no longer covered in blood. The chill that often followed her was gone and there was almost a warmth in its place. He took several steps towards her and knelt, bowing his head, closing his eyes, accepting. A hand through his hair, hers this time. He stiffened, but she began to hum softly, playing gently with his locks. He relaxed into her ministrations. She pulled him closer, sinking to the floor, and rested his head on her lap. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. ¡°And I ask your forgiveness. I was quick to anger and then refused to return out of pride. But your pain called to me.¡± ¡°Always forgiven,¡± he replied. ¡°My Lady, you are not at fault. I overstepped¡ª¡± She placed a hand over his mouth to silence him. ¡°As did I.¡± She leant down and kissed his forehead. The warmth he felt covered him and it was a similar feeling to how light one would feel after Confession. For a time they sat together, saying nothing, just being in each other¡¯s presence after so long apart. ¡°Tell me,¡± he said after a while, ¡°please. If I had chosen to stay. How would we have been? And how are we now because I did not?¡± She had taken off his gloves and was looking at his hands, realizing the number of scars had disappeared, and knowing that it had been Elizabeth¡¯s doing. This pleased her. ¡°No one has yet chosen to stay,¡± she said. ¡°No one wished to serve?¡± He was puzzled, but he should not have been. He had chosen to return for the same reason. A selfishness and pride that came with being able to control life and death. When one was above even that, why would anyone choose to be bound? He had assumed that in returning to life he would be more powerful than if he had stayed dead in her realm. Her equal while he lived. She had done nothing to dissuade this notion. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. And Elizabeth. If Mora had asked him just days earlier perhaps he would have chosen her over Lady Elizabeth Anne. But not after meeting Lizzy again. ¡°No, in the end, not a soul has fully pledged themselves to me.¡± ¡°And what am I now? And what are we?¡± ¡°In many ways the same. You are a lord of death, in as much as a human or f¨¦e can be. The spirits will listen to you, will be pleased to have guidance, but not in all cases. But that is true even for me at times¡­ You can still learn more, hone your cr?ft, work with the spirits more intimately than before. And as for us¡ª if I am a queen you are a duke. I hold power over you, but you are not without a considerably amount yourself.¡± ¡°Forgive me¡ª¡± ¡°Non. Do not ask forgiveness for choosing her. She lives. She is deserving of being your lady. The spirits themselves decided that day her illness came to its climax.¡± ¡°In that case, thank you.¡± ¡°You are most welcome.¡± ¡°One more thing, my lady,¡± he asked. ¡°The plague, the illness that creeps up on my land. Is that your doing?¡± She look down at him and smiled, kissing his cheek, before disappearing. Pierre sighed and sat up. He touched his cheek where Mora had kissed him.
It had been a while since Pierre had written in his journals and taken an evening to himself. The plasma that he used as an invisible ink was unusable, dry, and without any spirits of magic still residing inside, but he had ink. And even if he was not writing about cr?ft there was much to write about. He would try and find some spare time to separate out the plasma soon¡ª there was much of cr?ft to discuss as well. He chose cheery topics, his soul lighter after Mora¡¯s visit. On his desk was the item that Renaud had brought back, the man doing his duty even with the great turmoil and trouble going on. It was a ring, cushioned in velvet, one of a set that went to any daughter of Eichel who would marry outside of her county. It gave the blessing of the family and wished her well in her new home. This ring had belonged to Lizzy¡¯s great-aunt, Lady Margaux, Comtesse de Ruiten, and it had returned to Eichel with her passing many years ago. Elizbeth had not known her aunt well, but you had a few fond memories of her. He he had specifically asked for this ring. And soon Pierre would ask Elizabeth for her hand and to become the Duchesse de Piques by his side with it. It was her birthday soon, he could offer himself and all he owned to her as her present. He reached out to grab the ring again, to admire it and imagine it on his lady¡¯s elegant finger, when there was a harsh knock and the door opened without permission. Vivien entered and closed the door with force, just enough not to be able to say it was slammed, but quite close. ¡°Lord Vivien?¡± ¡°What have you been doing?¡± Vivien asked him. ¡°The air is filled with spirits of death and blood. It has been for days, in fact. I tried to keep my tongue, but an hour ago¡ª¡± he stop speaking, closing his eyes. ¡°An hour ago?¡± Pierre replied softly. He moved his hands into his lap, closer to where his cane was resting against his chair. An hour ago Mora had visited him. Her magic had been contained, reserved, tempting but only to him. How had Vivien..? And days? He had felt Salome, and maybe even Jourdain¡¯s death? His steward was pale, eyes darting around the room, and he was clenching his fists. Worry and pain. A chill went down Pierre¡¯s spine and a need to help overcame him. ¡°Vivien? Vivien, are you alright?¡± The doctor stood and walked over to his cousin, reaching out to touch his face. Vivien tried to pull away, but at Pierre¡¯s raised eyebrow relented. ¡°Oui, I am, I merely¡ª¡± ¡°You are a witch,¡± the lord of death said, the conclusion so sudden in his mind and he spoke without thinking. He continued his examination after he spoke, mulling over the though, touching Vivien¡¯s throat and tilting his head so he could see in the light of the sun from the window. ¡°Non, Your Grace, I am not. I practice blancr?ft, as you well know, but I was not born with it.¡± ¡°With blancr?ft, no,¡± Pierre agreed. ¡°But you were born with a cr?ft.¡± Silence. Pierre let go of Vivien and stepped back. ¡°It seems you have a slight fever and your throat has swollen glands. Do you have a sore throat?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the other admitted. He sighed and, at Pierre gesturing to an extra chair, sat down. ¡°Are you a necrowitch?¡± Pierre was not sure if necrowitches existed, but a child born of necrocr?ft was possible to be one. ¡°Non!¡± Vivien¡¯s head snapped up at the accusation and he was flush with indignation. Or that fever was taking hold. It seemed like it took incredible effort for him to stop speaking more in anger and he took a deep breath, head falling into his hands. ¡°I am a noirwitch,¡± he admitted. ¡°Yet you do not practice it.¡± Vivien shook his head without speaking. Pierre remained standing, head tilted to the side, mimicking a look of curiosity that Pluta often wore. He said nothing of the outburst or disrespect. ¡°I do not,¡± his steward said. ¡°I believe it can easily take me down roads I do not wish to walk.¡± ¡°Has Mora approached you?¡± Vivien laughed at this, but it was dry. ¡°Of course she has. She temps me to this day. I admit at first I was curious, but when she told me I needed to kill an animal¡­ I could not bring myself to do it. It made me ill. Maman suggested an insect, but even that was too much. I told Mora no.¡± Pierre returned to his seat and passed over the glass of water he had been drinking from. Vivien gave him a small smile and drank from it, wincing when his throat protested. ¡°You do not hunt, then?¡± Pierre asked. ¡°I do not, and I eat game very rarely. To kill something personally¡­ my wife will tell you I refuse to even kill insects at her request. Bastien has taken up that duty to protect his mother and sisters.¡± ¡°Even knowing you would return it¡¯s life?¡± ¡°Somehow that made it all the worse. I would cause such harm, death, and then erase it and pretend it never happened?¡± ¡°So that is why you do not like the cr?ft... Some would say it is your nature, though, as I am fay.¡± ¡°One can control one¡¯s nature. It does not mean you need to succumb,¡± he replied. The two men stared at each other. ¡°Blancr?ft and noircr?ft,¡± Pierre finally whispered, rolling another thought about in his head. ¡°One could say those together are necrocr?ft.¡± ¡°I do not mix life and death.¡± ¡°Non, you¡ª¡± But Pierre stopped. He had meant to admonish his steward for suppressing his innate cr?ft, but that was not his choice. ¡°Yes, Your Grace?¡± ¡°Nothing, Cousin.¡± At being called kin Vivien relaxed. ¡°Mora visited me,¡± Pierre said, finally answering Vivien¡¯s initial question. ¡°And I have been teaching Wolfram. I did not realize that you would feel the spirits or that they would make you ill. I apologize.¡± ¡°No, I... With Jourdain missing we are all very stressed. I miss him. We were not the best of friends, but we were companions. I may not much like his father, and Renaud can be a horse¡¯s ass, but my heart goes out to Cordelia. I would not be able to function without Maiolaine. And then I felt Mora here and she called to me so strongly. I ignored her as long as I could, but then I began to feel so ill... forgive me for losing my temper.¡± ¡°You are of course forgiven, Vivien. Now, go to bed. I will have some tea brought to you. You are to rest tomorrow as well. Doctor and duc¡¯s orders.¡± ¡°Oui, Cousin.¡± Feuilles ~ Dvoday, 4th of Maius, 11831 ~ Two days after sending the message that they had not yet found him, the party that had gone to search for Jourdain returned. Pierre asked them to his office. Elwin and Vivien were there with him as margrave and steward at either side of him. Vivien was feeling better after his daughters made sure to nurse him back to health and the amount of necrocr?ft going on in the manor was stopped for a time. Even teaching it, speaking of it, sometimes brought curious spirits around. Rhianu was further in the back of the room and would not be noticed unless she brought attention to herself, there was only an odd beam of light that did not quite match with the sun through the window where she stood. Pierre had invited Elizabeth as well, it would not be improper for her to sit in on matters like this, but his love declined. She was trying to help Cordelia, and also stay near S¨ªofra in case someone decided to harm the fay girl as a means of retribution or blame. Renaud, along with several men who were from Feuilles, came to the office still in dirty riding attire. The young man himself had a bandaged hand and it seemed he injured it on the journey, it stayed at his side unmoving. After a quick summary that did not tell them much, Renaud asked, ¡°Have you informed the prince?¡± Pierre tried not to react to the demand. Or lack of respectful address. It was not an unreasonable request, even with the tone. The man was under great stress. ¡°I have not,¡± the duc replied with a forced calmness. The men of Feuilles were watching both Renaud and the duc intently. ¡°Why not!¡± ¡°This is my duchy¡ª¡± ¡°You are not yet the duc. Prince Aim¨¦ is the ruling duc. I would truly appreciate if he was informed of this¡­ Your Grace.¡± Elwin and Vivien both moved closer to Pierre. Rhianu placed a hand on her sword. Pierre offered a stiff nod and took some parchment out from his desk, pen, and ink. ¡°Of course, honorable Renaud, forgive that I have not done so yet. I had hoped it would be unneeded. Though I do ask that you mind your tone.¡± Renaud flushed at the reprimand but said nothing. Pierre penned the note in front of the retinue, waited for it to dry, and sealed it with the emblem of Piques before handing it to Renaud. ¡°You may send it if it is so important. Or do you wish me to send it directly to him?¡± The carrier pigeons often used would be able to go to several places, but certain magical ones could be enticed to bring letters to a specific individual if one added something of their person, commonly hair, to the message. Pierre, being the brother to the prince and the duc, would likely have a lock to use for such a purpose. ¡°Non, that is not necessary.¡± Renaud took the letter with his good hand, flipping it over and looking at the seal. ¡°And, if I may ask, has my father been informed, Your Grace?¡± His tone was soft now. Guilt made it hard for Pierre to breath. This was a young man who had lost his brother. He was younger than Pierre himself. A hand on his shoulder almost caused him to jump, but it was only Elwin reaching out to him. He had not been able to hold onto the calmness that the priest and Mora gave him. Moments with Elizabeth were similar, and he felt well, but the moment he was reminded of his crimes there was a hand to his throat. ¡°There was no reply to the original message of Lord Jourdain¡¯s disappearance. I have not contacted him since.¡± ¡°I will write the message, if it pleases Your Grace.¡± ¡°By all means.¡± Pierre sat back in his chair and hid his face in his hands when those of Feuilles had gone. Elwin, on his right, of course knew what had happened to Jourdain. Vivien did not, though perhaps the man was suspicious given what had happened a few days ago. Pierre did not know if his grandep¨¨re had told his wife, but he thought it unlikely. ¡°Cousin?¡± Vivien asked. The steward looked to the margrave, and Elwin nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll speak with him. If you would be so kind, Lord Vivien, as to escourt my wife to lunch.¡± The margravine too touched Pierre¡¯s shoulder as she passed him, looking to her husband, and then down to her grandson. ¡°Elwin and I will stay the rest of the day, Pierre. I have already searched and found nothing of him near our borders, so he was either taken in further, or by someone outside of my domain.¡± Ah, so she did not know. ¡°Thank you, grandm¨¨re,¡± he said. She offered him a smile and left, speaking with the steward and asking after his family. ¡°I do not know if it will give you much comfort,¡± Elwin said when they were alone. ¡°But my friend,¡± he spoke it with a sneer, ¡°is no more. I told the fool to begin an argument and leave as Jourdain, but he thought it more amusing to provoke Renaud and let him know Jourdain was taken. Things would have been easier, perhaps, if he had continued on with how I planned it. Given you more time.¡± Renaud would have returned home slower, not realized that Jourdain had been taken. It may have even been through that he had fallen from his horse and the f¨¦e not blamed at all. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. ¡°You killed your friend for causing me trouble?¡± ¡°Of course. You are my grandson and my duc. And Magec was hungry.¡±
Salome brought food for Lady Cordelia and Lady Perdita. They were rarely seen apart and ever since Jourdain¡¯s disappearance they both remained secluded in their chambers. Elizabeth had suggested the girl find a way to talk to them as she had ¡®been in Faery¡¯ herself lately. As she had been somewhat of a servant in the castle as a means to keep her place, it would not be that odd for her to bring something to noble ladies. ¡°You,¡± Cordelia said, looking up to her after realizing who the servant was. The woman¡¯s eyes were red from crying, her hair let down without its usual twin tailed curls. She reached out and grabbed onto Salome¡¯s wrist after she laid down the tray. ¡°You were in Faery, taken as well, oui? You returned. How was it? Was it nice, were you treated kindly?¡± Cordelia had not let go of her wrist, but it was also not a painful grip, so Salome sat and thought about how to answer. She knew nothing of Faery, even less than most people of Clandestina. But from what Wolfram had told her Jourdain was not truly in Faery either, he was dead. She knew what it was like to be dead. Becoming a Familiar had allowed her to remember the time spent with Mora. ¡°It was peaceful,¡± she replied. Cordelia¡¯s grip lessened and Perdita reached over to take her friend¡¯s hand, freeing Salome. ¡°I was treated very well. I only met one woman, but she was kind to me, gave me a place to rest until I could return.¡± ¡°And time? I know it¡¯s said that the duc¡¯s father, when he was taken as a child, stayed there over fifty years and only aged ten.¡± ¡°Time was different. I cannot explain it well, my lady. I felt I was there for a few hours perhaps? But I seem to have been there for several weeks.¡± ¡°And you were taken around Springfinding and returned at Midspring,¡± Perdita said. Salome nodded. ¡°Then we shall try at Summerfinding! I know it seems quite far away, Delia, but it is six weeks from now. Not long at all! He has taken longer trips away before for matters of state.¡± The unknowing widow nodded and for the first time since hearing about her husband¡¯s disappearance smiled. ¡°Yes, six weeks is not long at all. Not even two months. Thank you, Perdy, and Salome- oui? Merci, Salome. I feel much better knowing that it was pleasant for you.¡± Salome curtsied and said her goodbyes before leaving the room. She hoped that whatever had been the reason for Jourdain¡¯s death it would be resolved and by Summerfinding he would be able to return as she had.
The reply from the royal house was already there before evening. The prince would be returning to Spadille.
~ Trisday, 5th of Maius, 11831 ~ Lord Frederick Paul, Comte de Feuilles, sent no reply. He arrived with his retinue at the chateau the next morning, demanding to speak with Duc Pierre Salvador in person. He was an older man, a widower, and stood before Pierre¡¯s desk straight as a board, his own cane clasped in his hands before him. Renaud was at his father¡¯s right and the only other in the room. Upon Pierre¡¯s entrance the comte nodded to him and stayed standing while Pierre sat. By his posture it could be seen that the cane was not needed for balance, and the duc wondered if the comte also had a sword in his hand. Renaud bowed properly and started to sit, but looked at his father and straightened again. ¡°Where is my eldest son?¡± Feuilles said without preamble. ¡°I began my journey here the moment I received your letter, it has been several days, that should have been enough time to find him if you searched.¡± It seemed Renaud inherited his father¡¯s rudeness. Pierre remembered Vivien telling him of not liking either the comte or the younger son a few days past. Renaud¡¯s eyes widened at the tone, perhaps realizing he had said similar things, or was embarrassed on his father¡¯s behalf. There were no other witnesses to this so Pierre did not comment. ¡°Renaud sent another letter yesterday, it likely passed you heading towards Folia, I am sorry you missed it. We have been searching, my lord, but unfortunately he has not yet been found. Renaud and some of the guards returned just last afternoon. They did not find any sign of him or entrance to Faery.¡± ¡°We looked, Father! I swear! Scoured the forests. There were no fairy rings or odd patches. I even bled¡ª¡± Renaud held out his injured hand. It had been no accident then, it had been deliberate, and with intent to invoke magic. That Renaud had done so, willingly, for Jourdain. The comte¡¯s grabbed his son¡¯s hand and did not respond to Renaud¡¯s flinch of pain. ¡°You bled for them?¡± he asked, eyes narrowing. ¡°Y-yes. My¡ªLady S¨ªofra, the margrave¡¯s daughter, has told me that offerings of blood are taken seriously. I wanted to find him and¡ª¡± Frederick let go of his son¡¯s hand with a sneer. ¡°You shed your noble blood and even that did nothing?¡± ¡°Non. I-I am sorry.¡± ¡°Then he is gone,¡± the comte said. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°We are looking for him,¡± Pierre assured. He looked from his advisor to the man¡¯s father. Renaud was young. Younger than Pierre. He had come here to aid the prince even before becoming an adult. Had it been to escape his father? ¡°A young woman recently was found after being taken into Faery at Springfinding. The margrave and I¡ª¡± ¡°It is better he be assumed dead,¡± the comte cut Pierre off. Feuilles opened his eyes, surveyed the room, and sat in the chair he had been provided. The cane stayed in his hands. ¡°Even if he does return he may be¡­ tainted.¡± The fact that the comte was speaking in such a manner to Pierre seemed lost on him. ¡°Renaud is my only child and heir now.¡± Torn between respecting his father and worry about his brother, Renaud finally chose, and tried to speak up again, ¡°But Father¡ª¡± ¡°Silence.¡± The young man quelled. ¡°And what,¡± Frederick added, turning to his younger son, ¡°is this about the margrave¡¯s daughter? I told you to stay away from her.¡± ¡°She¡ª¡± But Renaud closed his mouth and looked down at his hand. At the wound. He had thought it would be enough. He believed S¨ªofra. Had she lied¡­ ¡°Out of my sight.¡± Renaud stood, unable to look his father in the eyes. He nodded to Pierre and fled the room. Pierre sat, his own cane clutched so tightly underneath the desk that his hands shook. ¡°Do not think me cruel,¡± Frederick said. He looked at the door that Renaud had shut with too much force. ¡°I am merely being practical. My wife died because of an unseelie¡¯s curse, and she herself had been cared for by a fay aunt. The loyalty that most f¨¦e hold is temporary at best. I do believe I will be taking my son home with me now.¡± ¡°He is my advisor,¡± Pierre replied. ¡°And I shall continued to search for Jourdain. Renaud shall stay.¡± ¡°¡­ very well.¡± The Prince and the Duc ~ Iunday, 10th of Maius, 11831 ~ Aim¨¦ made the trip in six days. On the afternoon of the aptly named Fairy Moon he returned to Spadille with a small retinue. They had all ridden their own horses, cutting the time from about two weeks to one, forsaking pleasantries and carts for the speed that a few men on horseback could achieve without overdue burden. Pierre was grateful for it, and for his brother. It would not be unusual for a prince to wish to be comfortable and take the extra time, but Aim¨¦ took his duties to family and land above all else. After the initial clamor of welcoming the prince the two brothers went off to discuss matters. The advisors began to follow, but Aim¨¦ held up a hand and stopped them without even speaking. ¡°This will be between His Graceful Highness and myself,¡± he said, invoking Pierre¡¯s station as foster son of the roi. Renaud looked about to protest, but held his tongue and waited with the rest as Aim¨¦ and Pierre went behind closed doors. ¡°I am sorry.¡± Of all the things Pierre had thought Aim¨¦ would begin with it was not that. ¡°I¡ªpardon? Brother you¡ª¡± ¡°I was to take up these duties for you. I swore this,¡± Aim¨¦ said. His shoulders slumped and weariness of many days ride showed upon his face. He seemed so young. He was only five years Pierre¡¯s senior, and for most of the their lives that gap had seemed so wide. Now it felt like they were both too young. Were they too old to call their father for aid? ¡°In the two months you have been here you have discovered corruption and problems that did not occur to me to even look for in four years,¡± the prince said. ¡°Even if I were not the true duc, I am the prince, and this land is as mine as yours.¡± ¡°You are the prince,¡± Pierre agreed. ¡°And in that matter I assume there were those who acted around you in ways that they have not with me. You are known, beloved throughout the realm, respected.¡± His smile wavered and a shadow crossed his face. ¡°And it would not surprise me if this was done specifically to keep you unaware. You were given reports, the advisors advised, no? I only learnt because of my position as a doctor and being curious.¡± And through means as one who practiced necrocr?ft. ¡°You are as much father¡¯s son as I.¡± ¡°Non, I am not. In Piques I am F¨¦licien¡¯s son, a boy who left as a child, grew up far away, and chose schooling over returning the moment I should have when I was of age.¡± The prince sighed and nodded in defeat. ¡°Do you have anything to drink?¡± Brandy was brought out and poured for them both. Aim¨¦ raised his glass in silent toast. ¡°And, oui, they advised me. In many cases well. They said they had this land under control and it seemed that way to me, for one who had not spent much time here. After all His Grace F¨¦licien had been gone many years¡­ I assumed they were well versed.¡± ¡°Vivien tried. Tries still, and does do better than most,¡± Pierre said. ¡°He and I spoke the day of my arrival and he confessed being overwhelmed, but I see him doing as much as he can. And as does Charlot. Tibault is learning.¡± ¡°The sons of Feuilles?¡± ¡°Jourdain has aided me and shown initiative. Renaud often has opinions of his own but tends to listen. He is young, and began after his elder brother, though, no?¡± Aim¨¦ nodded, and took a sip of the drink in his hand. The tension in his shoulders eased and he sat back. ¡°I think this is the brandy Vivien got me one Winterfinding. He has good taste. I think I only had time to try it once.¡± ¡°Ah, forgive me for stealing your stock.¡± The prince smiled and rested his hands on his knees, cradling the glass. ¡°A month ago you save a fay girl and now in the same moon your advisor is taken,¡± he began. ¡°Could it be revenge? Was she an outcast from Faery that she was living here, and you saving her was not planned?¡± ¡°Non,¡± Pierre said. He swirled his own drink. The idea that that is how the events would look to others had never occurred to him. He prayed that the f¨¦e did not see it as him being manipulative against them. ¡°Lady Rhianu and Lord Elwin have expressed that my saving of her was well received. Beside Jourdain¡¯s disappearance there has not been a greater Midspring in years. The crops are rich, livestock healthy. I am told far more than the usual amount of women are already declaring themselves with child.¡± ¡°Including Lady Cordelia.¡± ¡°Oui¡­ the conception had to have occurred before Midspring and Jourdain¡¯s leave, but I am certain the days leading up to it were also blessed.¡± ¡°Perhaps the Spring Faery Queen has a plan of sorts? Giving a man a child and then spiriting him away¡­¡± he shrugged. ¡°Or it may be unrelated entirely. An unseelie who thought Jourdain¡¯s association with his family was enough to punish him.¡± ¡°Association?¡± Pierre asked. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Aim¨¦ grimaced. ¡°Frederick has no love of the f¨¦e.¡± ¡°He told me himself a few days past. I was unaware it was well-known.¡± ¡°He tends not to keep quiet of it as much as he thinks he does. Perhaps the taking of his heir was to be against him and not Jourdain himself, he never seemed to share his father¡¯s views¡­ And what did Frederick say about Jourdain¡¯s disappearance?¡± ¡°Feuilles seems to wish to count him among the dead. He said that even if Jourdain were to return he would be tainted.¡± ¡°Mm. Perhaps he does it to keep control of himself? I could not fathom the pain if Ancel disappeared. The distance may be keeping him sane.¡± He did not sound convinced, but it was the most neutral answer the prince could give without condemning the comte. ¡°How is home?¡± Pierre asked him. ¡°If we may for a moment speak of nicer thing.¡± The next few days would be difficult and long. He wanted a few minutes with his older brother in peace. ¡°Lovely. I¡¯ve missed it with being here all this time. Though Father is already muttering about being too old to be roi and perhaps I should take up the throne. Maman helped me when she saw my panicked face, at least I think she believes she helped, by suggesting I had too much to do with a small child and perhaps if I had more heirs first?¡± Pierre laughed. ¡°Shall you be trying for more children?¡± ¡°Mm. H¨¦la?se wants a daughter and who am I to deny my dear wife? I admit I would love to have more myself and hope for another son so maybe we may have at least three. I did tell Father I would become roi soon, though, and he agreed without giving me a solid date. ¡°And your romance? How seriously are you courting Lady Elizabeth?¡± ¡°Quite seriously. We were friends for years before we grew apart. and I am glad to be in her company again. She is kind and has spirit. She makes me happy. I believe I make her feel the same.¡± ¡°That is all I need to know,¡± Aim¨¦ replied. ¡°But you wish to know more?¡± ¡°If you would be so inclined.¡± Pierre pulled out the package of wrapped velvet and opened it to show his brother. ¡°I had Jourdain and Renaud fetch it from Eichel for me. A family heirloom that is also their permission and agreement. Though I will refrain from asking her if she wishes to be my wife until the unpleasantness of that journey has settled.¡± ¡°Yes, of course. Though allow me to congratulate you first.¡± ¡°Merci, thank you, Brother.¡± They sat in silence a moment, thinking and being near each other as brothers. When Pierre finished his drink he poured himself another. ¡°What bothers you?¡± Aim¨¦ held out his glass as well. ¡°Hm? Nothing¡ª¡± ¡°Lies, younger brother. You are paler than I saw you when you were ill.¡± Pierre managed not to roll his eyes, but barely. He returned the cap to the bottle and got up to put it away so he would have time to stall in answering. ¡°There has been much to do, is all. I have learnt so much about this place in such a short amount of time. And I wish to fix it as soon as I can.¡± ¡°To heal it,¡± Aim¨¦ agreed. ¡°You are a doctor after all.¡± ¡°I do not think I will be leaving after this summer. I had thought to switch places a few times, to travel up to Eichel, or see if Italaviana is as interesting as I have heard, but I will not abandon Piques. I wish to become the true duc in autumn. And, if I may beg of you, that you visit and help me.¡± Aim¨¦ nodded. Before Pierre returned to his seat the prince stood, putting aside his glass, and hugging his younger brother. He said no words, and there was none that had to be said. ¡°Is the girl you saved well?¡± They would speak a little more of pleasantries and nothings before the advisors were allowed in and solid plans had to be made. ¡°Yes. She and her family have returned home and written that she is already up and playing in the gardens with her rabbit friends.¡±
~ Dvoday, 11th of Maius, 11831 ~ Pierre had been heading to Elizabeth¡¯s quarters the next morning, but his heart skipped as her often-worn blue clothes caught his eyes in the hall. Not minding they were in public with guards and other staff about, he gathered her up into his arms and kissed her. ¡°Pierre¡ª¡± ¡°I need you, Lizzy.¡± ¡°Are you alright¡ª Oh, no, that is a stupid question. Forgive me for being so distant as of late, I did not want to disturb you with everything going on.¡± ¡°My dear you could never disturb me,¡± he whispered into her hair. ¡°Please, let us just go into the gardens for a while and sit together. Everyone is rushing about and planning with Aim¨¦, I can hide with you for a little time before lunch.¡± Yesterday had begun with hope, but quickly soured. Renaud¡¯s guilt had him lashing out in anger, even contradicting the prince, and no true progress had been made. It did not help that the guards from Feuilles, on the comte¡¯s orders, had been told to stop searching. Aim¨¦ privately confessed to Pierre that he did not disagree. Too much time had passed since Midspring. F¨¦e disappearances simply happened in Triumphe and the missing were very rarely found unless the f¨¦e, or Faery itself, returned them. Elizabeth nodded and they left to go out to find their spot, a far bench that was closer to the woods than the chateau, hidden behind several trees, and giving a clear view of both the estate and the wilderness. ¡°Remember when we thought this would be a nice relaxing vacation while we explore the city and get to know the staff and townspeople?¡± Pierre asked. His grip on Lizzy tightened and he stopped just outside the door once the fresh scent of larkspur and honeysuckles enveloped them. A guard closed the door for them. ¡°Dear¡ª¡± ¡°I can¡¯t leave,¡± he said. He swallowed and closed his eyes. The closer he held Elizabeth the better he felt, he never wanted to let her go. For once he did not care about the magical reason, so much had happened all at once and he needed her as his friend and lover. ¡°I cannot just take another year off to gallivant about the realm with you as I so desperately wanted and leave this. I trust Aim¨¦, but this is not his land the way it is mine. These problems are mine. I spoke with him yesterday and I will be duc in the autumn.¡± ¡°You will solve them,¡± she assured. Her own arms wrapped around him and she stood on her toes to kiss his scruffy cheek. He had not bothered to shave lately. ¡°We will solve them.¡± ¡°I will write to you when you return to Eichel¡ª¡± ¡°Return?¡± She stepped back, but still in his outreached arms, and looked up at Pierre with a fire sparking in her eyes. ¡°I am not going anywhere, monsieur. Maman and Papa have said that I may stay as long as I wish.¡± Not entirely true. She had received a letter about their worries, and expressed that she may come home when she wished, but also added that given ¡°certain events¡± (they did not elaborate) she now had permission to stay in Spadille with His Grace as long as she chose. ¡°Lizzy, it is¡ª¡± ¡°People have been jesting and teasing about our marriage from the day we left the castle together. You and I both know what an extended courtship with long visits implies. And I would not be courting anyone without at least the implication that we wed one day. You gave me permission to help you with politics and work, and as someone who hopes dearly she will be your duchesse¡ª¡± she blushed at finally admitting it aloud, ¡°then I am staying until you send me away.¡± Stomping her foot would have negated much of that, but she so wanted to. Pierre blinked at her, and for the first time in days she saw a genuine smile form on his lips. ¡°I want you to stay.¡± Cold Iron ~ (Continued) Dvoday, 11th of Maius, 11831 ~ That night there would be a formal dinner. The table was set with a level of caliber that had been absent on Pierre¡¯s first night, or even the second when it was deemed more appropriate to have a welcoming dinner after such a long journey. Perhaps the staff were merely trying to outdo themselves as the prince had returned, or they thought it expected. The duc did not mind, far more interested in just conversing with his brother again and being able to do something. Given the formality of the affair Pierre played official host and guided Lady Maiolaine to the dinner room on his arm, she being the woman of highest rank at this gathering. His advisors followed, along with a few of the prince¡¯s entourage. Last walked in Prince Aim¨¦ with Elizabeth on his arm. Pierre seated Lady Maiolaine at the highest seat on the left and then sat at the head of the table himself. The prince sat at his right, Elizabeth seated beside Lady Maiolaine. The advisors found their seats, also along the right hand side, with Vivien across from Elizabeth and Wolfram the very last before the prince¡¯s men. Beside Lizzy was Perdita, Salome, and then S¨ªofra, across from Renaud rather than closer to the head of the table, though she should have been at Lizzy¡¯s side¡ª but that was her doing as she had nudged the other women ahead. Cordelia still refused to leave her quarters, and while Perdita had wanted to stay with her, both her lady and her cousins insisted she attend the meal. Delia would rest and be brought her own dinner later. Aim¨¦ handed his gloves over to a servant who put them aside and the duc shook his head when offered the same. He knew it to be rude, but it was something he had not done in years. It was easier to keep away questions if his hands were always in satin and his scars unseen. He took off his gloves only for bed, cr?ft, and surgery. Neither the staff at home nor his brother cared, and if in this formal setting his advisors did, they said nothing. The dinnerware was ornate this evening, heavy and another kind than had been used previously. Darker in color. He picked up a knife and found it quite heavy and almost warm. Was there a custom of warming utensils here that he did not know of? The first course was served, a vegetable soup, and the guests all waited until Prince Aim¨¦ ate his first bite before before beginning to eat as well. Small conversations between the guests new and old started up around the long table. ¡°Did you have any time with Lady Elizabeth yesterday to speak of cr?ft before His Highness arrived?¡± Pierre asked Vivien. ¡°Oui, we had a short lesson.¡± ¡°Lady Elizabeth wishes to be a mage?¡± the prince asked, interested. ¡°I am a blancwitch,¡± Lizzy said, blushing slightly at repeating this so often, but truly liking the new status. ¡°His Grace has been so kind as to make certain my education is not lacking, and the Lord Steward is a blancmage. It is certainly not the same as what His Grace and my brother were taught, but I find it fascinating. I aided with the surgery His Grace performed and it did wonders.¡± ¡°Good, next time I am feeling unwell I will come to you, my lady. I trust your delicate hands over Pierre¡¯s already. Why, when I was¡ª¡± ¡°Aim¨¦, don¡¯t¡ª¡± ¡°This is an important story. As your prince, be quiet. Now, this was perhaps five years ago. I was ill. I was to spend the day with H¨¦la?se, but could barely get out of bed. The Royal Physician was away, and I was told to wait until this passed. It took three or four days in most cases and, well, I simply did not wish to wait, but did not want her to catch my illness either. ¡°Pierre, who had been studying very hard under Ophion for quite a few years, told me he could make me better in an hour. He brought me a tea of.. Some kind. He will not tell me what was in it still. I drank it and... Well, I was quite a bit more ill, for about a whole hour. I think the guards were wondering if Pierre was trying to assassinate me. But true to his word, an hour after drinking that damned tea I was cured.¡± ¡°Well then, Your Highness, it worked did it not?¡± ¡°It did. I chewed a handful of mint leaves and went out for a lovely stroll with Lady H¨¦la?se.¡± Vivien could not hide a grin, and Maiolaine giggled. ¡°Then I caught it,¡± Pierre added, pointing with his spoon. He had not started to eat yet. ¡°And I was sick the full three days.¡± His illness, of course, had been from the cr?ft he had used to cure his brother, though to keep up appearances Ophion had given him a similar purging tea. It had not helped. ¡°Eat,¡± the older brother replied. ¡°Your food will be cold.¡± Pierre managed not to stick his tongue out and did as he was told. It burned. Pierre dropped the spoon in shock, and with as much dignity as he could spat the food into a serviette. It was as if the soup had been boiling, but Aim¨¦¡¯s dish seemed fine. In fact most of the guests had already started their dinner. ¡°What in Death¡¯s¡ª are you alright, brother?¡± ¡°I do¡ª¡± He stopped trying to speak and shook his head. Boils already forming on his tongue and inside of his cheeks. Maiolaine moved her iced drink over to Pierre who nodded his thanks but did not imbibe. Elizabeth, pale, picked up her spoon, wiped it clean, and examined it closer. ¡°This is cold iron,¡± she said softly, looking to Aim¨¦ before glaring to the men lined alongside the prince. ¡°Whomever set this table for His Grace should have been acutely aware of his humors, and known that iron is to be avoided.¡± Aim¨¦¡¯s face darkened as he understood what had been done. He put down his own spoon and pushed his bowl away from himself, finished with dinner. ¡°Do you have, or know how to make, a healing honey?¡± Lizzy asked loudly over to Wolfram. Even if she had whispered the entire room would have heard. The levity at the old childhood story was gone just as quickly as it had come. ¡°Oui,¡± the boy said. He was already walking over to His Grace. ¡°We made another batch just yesterday.¡± ¡°Bring it to His Grace''s quarters, please.¡± ¡°Oui.¡± He spun on his heel and out of a side door at the order. Lizzy stood and walked around Maiolaine to stand beside Pierre. She placed her hand over his, still pressed to his mouth. ¡°Sh, don¡¯t speak,¡± she said softly, ¡°it may make it worse. Try not to swallow.¡± By now the servants had come in and had begun to take up the offending dinnerware away. Pierre remained seated, silent on her order, but looking at every advisor for quite a long time. Most were pale that something like this had happened. ¡°Gold,¡± Vivien said suddenly. ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°I remember our lesson, Lord Vivien, merci,¡± Elizabeth said. She gave a small smile to him. ¡°If I am unsure of anything I will ask.¡± ¡°Come, Brother.¡± Aim¨¦ motioned for his food to be taken back as well and got up with Pierre and Elizabeth, not turning to look at the remaining men and women at the table. ¡°Lord Vivien I want everyone involved with this meal and this chateau in the main hall in half an hour. Do you understand?¡± Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡°Oui, Your Highness.¡± S¨ªofra watched with wide eyes as her cutlery were gathered up. She had not realized it was iron and she should have. The spirits always warned her if she was anywhere close to the metal, and at this close she should have felt weak or had a headache. She had thankfully not picked up her spoon yet. ¡°One moment,¡± she asked, as Renaud¡¯s cutlery was being taken. She slowly extended her hand until the very tip of her finger touched the knife handle. It did not burn, but was instead as any other knife¡¯s handle, and left no mark. Renaud smiled.
His whole mouth felt as if it had been scalded. The blisters were painful and throbbing. He had never had this reaction to iron before in his life. Ophion¡¯s tools were never iron, Egl? would have been ill, but after living in the castle¡ª or had the reine gotten rid of the iron for him? Had he merely never been exposed before? The surgical tools at university were steel, but surely someone had an old iron set? Elizabeth and he walked to his rooms, while Aim¨¦ escorted them to the doors before telling them he would return very soon. Lizzy thanked His Highness and sat Pierre on his bed. She brushed her fingers along his lips, worried brows creased. ¡°Wolfram will be here in a moment with some of the honey. Do you have a headache?¡± Pierre shook his head. He looked up to her with love in his eyes and moved his hand away enough to show her a small smile. ¡®I appreciate what you are doing,¡¯ he said without words. ¡®Thank you, dear.¡¯ Lizzy took a deep breath, blinking back tears. She may have understood the grief and distrust of those in the chateau, but to let it go this far! ¡°I do not know if it is good that you have those blasted gloves of yours, dear. A wound on the hand would be less painful than your mouth¡ª¡± Pierre started to try and speak again and she shushed him by pressing her hand to his mouth. He stilled and she realized that that likely gave him some relief with her blancr?ft. Before she could talk herself out of the idea she leaned forward and cupped his cheek, kissing him gently. After a moment she deepened the kiss and Pierre reached up to encourage her, opening his lips and trusting. ¡°How do you feel?¡± she asked weakly, sitting back, flushed, and heat twisted up through her. ¡°Much better,¡± Pierre said. ¡°My¡­ dear, darling, Elizabeth, merci.¡± He swallowed and thankfully there was only a lingering dull ache left in his mouth. The boils had disappeared almost as soon as they had appeared because of the iron. ¡°If we ever find a spare moment, my love, let us try and write an article about blancr?ft and if intimate touch or love has any affect on the outcome.¡± Wolfram came in a moment later with a small jar of the healing honey. Boiled with lavender, orange peel, and chamomile, strained, and let cool in moonlight, it was a good oral medicine that could be put in tea or taken alone that settled humors. They had made more because Cordelia was drinking little but tea with this honey for days. Elizabeth took from her ear a piece of gold jewelry and placed it in the honey before putting it on Pierre¡¯s desk. ¡°Gold helps heal injuries caused by iron, so wait a quarter hour for it to absorb the spirits and eat it then. Keep it in your mouth a half minute before you swallow at least.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Pierre whispered. Her kiss had healed most of the problems, he would have refused extra aid if it wasn¡¯t those dear to him insisting. He also did not know enough magical ailments to assess whether this was needed. ¡°You were only touched so you''ll heal in a day, I hope.¡± ¡°I see spending time with Vivien is making you a gifted healer.¡±
¡°How is he?¡± the prince asked when Lizzy left the room. She curtsied before answering, though kept her eyes downcast (her cheeks were still rosy from their kissing). ¡°He shall be well, Your Highness. I do believe that since he is in Piques, a land closer to Faery, his person will be more affected by the magic of his kin than when he was elsewhere. He has also publicly embraced being fay and that may have been permission for the spirits.¡± ¡°Would those of Piques not know this? Why put out the iron utensils?¡± She looked up at the thought, having not realized before. ¡°Of course they would know,¡± she agreed. ¡°It was done on purpose then, Your Highness! To shame him, perhaps. And with you here to witness.¡± ¡°But if Piques is closer¡ª¡± ¡°Your Highness, if I may interrupt, from what I know of Hearts... C?urs is not often a land that sees and knows fay. They distrust, I do not say they are welcome with open arms, but their dislike is more subtle. I am sure Pierre would assume any odd behavior was more about his birth title rather than bestia. In Tr¨¨fles and here it is easier to hate something you know, and there are more supporters of outright action against fay.¡± ¡°Eichel,¡± Lizzy said, ¡°is one of the few counties where the fay and f¨¦e are not so harshly looked upon, no doubt why Egl? moved there and fell in love with Brother. The other lands, as here, are less kind.¡± ¡°Thank you, Lady Elizabeth,¡± Aim¨¦ said. ¡°I will be speaking with the servants who set the table.¡± His tone made it know there would be more than talking going on. ¡°Was Your Highness not aware?¡± she dared to ask, eyes still downcast. He sighed. ¡°No, Lady Elizabeth, I was not. Truthfully much of the land was governed by Vivien in most day to day activities. I was more on a vacation myself rather than in a position of power. Perhaps they rebel because the true master has returned.¡± ¡°Perhaps.¡± They bid each other well and Aim¨¦ left to have words with his former staff.
The staff, from the cup-bearers to the advisors, were gathered in the formal ballroom so as to contain everyone. Beside Lady Cordelia, a few of the younger servants, and an ill woman, all who lived and worked in the chateau were there. ¡°How did this happen?¡± Aim¨¦ demanded. He need not specify, the entire estate was aware of what transpired. ¡°It is¡­ Complicated,¡± Renaud began, but the prince held up his hand. ¡°I do not know whether to shout at you, imprison you, or spank you like I would a misbehaving child. Someone in this room conspired to harm the duc and succeeded! What if it were poison in the dish?¡± ¡°There was not,¡± the head chef replied. ¡°I myself tried the dish before sending it out and watched the server until it was placed before His Grace.¡± ¡°And yet you did not see that the utensils were made of iron?¡± ¡°I¡­ I did. But cold iron has been the standard dinnerware here for almost a century. While Your Highness was here we used it often. I believe we already used it once several weeks ago and it did not seem to bother His Grace then. ¡°Your Highness, with the utmost respect, I must say this: I have been with this home and family my entire life, and I will soon be ninety years of age. I was child myself when the graceful F¨¦licien was snatched from us. I grew up serving Their Graces Val¨¨re and Cun¨¦gonde. The f¨¦e and their magic were not tolerated for what they had done. When F¨¦licien returned to us he had been corrupted by the spirits and humors of that plane. We served him though as best we could, and yet he abandoned us almost as quickly as he came. He was duc for half a decade and it was his dear wife that ran the duchy more than he. Pierre he abandoned as well, and I thank God that the roi himself took in the boy. Yet here he returns, having lived his entire life in this plane, and already f¨¦e are returned and gaining positions of power. The hospital staff has been decimated and the chief doctor hanged himself. He saved a girl, yes, but at what cost? How many other patients have been ill cared for because the chief is gone and dozens of doctors no longer have jobs? And now the iron is affecting His Grace when before it did not!¡± ¡°We are all to blame,¡± Aim¨¦ said after a long pause, absorbing the words and the fact that most of the staff seemed to agree with this rant. ¡°That is the only reason I do not do something that I would perhaps regret later¡ªit is my fault as well as yours. But this will end or the entire chateau will be purged like that hospital. We have servants to spare at the castle who know Pierre and treat him well. You are dismissed¡ªbegone.¡±
She sat in her rooms, playing with the necklace he had bought for her. Wearing the clothes he had commissioned for her. Her hair piled atop her head with dozens of pins, caught in a net of gold, giving her a headache, but kept that way because the fashion of the day said it was proper. Everything felt tight and restrictive, from her wrists up to her throat. It felt hard to breathe even if she had worn this all evening without difficultly until this moment. Renaud and the other staff were meeting with the prince about the iron dinnerware. That His Grace had been harmed was a matter that could not be ignored and only piled onto the problems that were taking place in Spadille. She worried for Pierre, and was glad that her parents had not attended. What troubled her now was that she was not hurt. Touching the iron had had no effect on her. It should have. Renaud had smiled when she had touched it. There had been too much commotion, and she in too much shock, to say anything. Was he happy she was unharmed? She had gone to her rooms while the prince asked everyone important to stay behind. Perhaps she had been included in that, she was after all the margrave¡¯s daughter and heir, dear friend to Lady Elizabeth, and relative to the injured party, but all she had wanted was to hide. She began to take off her clothes, at first gently so as not to damage them, and then with more frantic motions. As she tried to undo a clasp that should require the aid of another she tore at the fabric. The remains of it clung to her, like hands, like claws. She threw her golden snood on the ground and shook her head and pulled out pins. When her outer layers were on the floor she took off her underthings and similarly threw them down. She stood gasping, naked, her hair a tangled mess of a few remaining pins and wild locks. The only thing she still wore was Renaud¡¯s necklace. Her hand shook when she grabbed it and as much as she wished it, she could not bring herself to tear the chain and smash the bauble. She crawled into her bed without any nightclothes on, still holding the necklace, stroking it with her thumb and looking at the flakes of silver. Cursed ~ Trisday, 12th of Maius, 11831 ~ She was in Renaud¡¯s rooms. They were empty¡ªhe had already gone to breakfast. She knew she had been late to meet with him, staying in bed and not wanting to face the day, pretending to be asleep when Lizzy came in to ask if she was coming to eat. But she had hoped that he would still be here. He did sometimes wait for her. S¨ªofra did not know if she was relieved or disappointed. Her hand went up to the necklace she still wore. It had felt heavy all night, making it hard to breathe, but she did not take it off. It was a gift. His first gift to her. ¡°My dear, what¡¯s wrong?¡± She whirled around to the door, heart pounding as if caught doing something she shouldn¡¯t have. He stood there, a concerned tilt to his head, blue eyes lighting up at seeing her face, arms opening to her. She ran to him. Those arms wrapped around her as she pressed her face into the crook of his neck and inhaled his scent, spiced cloves, and calm washed over her. ¡°I missed you,¡± she said, chiding herself for her worry. ¡°And I wished to speak with you before breakfast and the heat of the day, but I slept in instead. May we go walk in the gardens? I hope it is not already too hot.¡± ¡°Of course. But aren''t you hungry?¡± ¡°I''ll eat when we get back.¡± His arm was strong and warm. She leaned against him as they walked to the gardens, not speaking, just enjoying each other¡¯s company. Normally he would make sure to keep them to the more tame areas, those closer to where the gardens were maintained, but today, once out, he let her lead them further out and onto the edges that would touch the forest. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± she asked. ¡°Was His Highness harsh with everyone?¡± ¡°The prince was upset. I cannot blame him, the duc is his brother in some ways. But perhaps this will help him see reason.¡± ¡°I do not understand. Who will see reason?¡± Renaud hesitated. He took a deep breath and stared out into the forest. ¡°Prince Aim¨¦, and maybe even Pierre. What has been happening the last few weeks. It cannot stay like this, the duchy cannot function like this.¡± ¡°I agree,¡± she said. ¡°I am sure we can come to a compromise where the f¨¦e and people of Spadille understand each other.¡± There were laws in place already, and much of the time there was a mutual respect, but a f¨¦e¡¯s thoughts were often strange to those not of the land. And at times it was not the f¨¦e¡¯s fault, but the fault of Faery itself. S¨ªofra had once wanted someone new to play with. Morgaine and she had had an argument the day before, so she wandered the land wishing for another companion, a new friend. Another girl had appeared, similar in age, a dozen years to S¨ªofra¡¯s eleven, and said she was lost. Her name had been Euphrasie. S¨ªofra asked her to stay and play and then they would find her parents after. The two had taken to making flower crowns and chasing after one another, splashing in a river and eating berries. Time stretched the afternoon into weeks, months, with the sun barely moving, and the need to sleep or do anything important gone. As they played the other girl had gotten older, slowly at first, and then she was no longer a child but a young woman, as if years had passed. Only then had Rhianu found her daughter and her new friend. After sending S¨ªofra to help set up dinner with Morgaine, the argument long forgotten after much play, the margravine had escorted Euphrasie home. At dinner that night Rhianu had told S¨ªofra that Euphrasie had spent almost three years in Faery, while those in this part of the realm only felt it as a day. She had not said why aloud, but S¨ªofra had known that it was because of her. Her wish, her desire, had given her a friend for the longest afternoon of her life, and the realm had made sure her family were in the same time. Morgaine and she had, the next morning, found a huge ring of toadstools surrounding their home and lands, the markers that separated them from all else for that one, and yet a thousand, days. ¡°Yes, exactly!¡± Renaud exclaimed. ¡°Like you are understanding, my dear. And I am starting to as well. I do not dislike the f¨¦e like my father, I hope you know this. You have opened my eyes to that. But we are not the same people, and it is far too difficult for the two bestia to be ruled by the same laws. And you are adapting so well.¡± ¡°Well, my father is human.¡± She was not sure what to say about his other remark. ¡°Do you know if all of the dinnerware was iron?¡± ¡°I do not, it seemed to all be of the same set from what I noticed. You were not hurt, were you?¡± ¡°Non, I am fine.¡± ¡°Good... maybe there were some utensils there that had less iron, or were mixed with another metal. I do not know the intricacies of creating cutlery. And I am glad you are wearing the necklace still.¡± Confused by the change in topic she reached out to touch it. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. ¡°I cherish it,¡± she said. She felt his eyes on her, and she smiled and blushed. ¡°I wear it even to bed at times.¡± ¡°Good.¡± They continue to walk further into the forest. Renaud hesitated at one point near the edge, where the sunlight began to hide under the branches, and looked over to her. She took a step forward and tugged him along. He followed. They walked the path that she and Elizabeth had taken several days ago. S¨ªofra felt the same warm wind calling her and coaxing the couple along. She began to walk faster. Without protest Renaud kept pace. Maybe she could find Jourdain? Maybe Faery would lead them to him, and show Renaud and the people of Clandestina that all could be well. And she would have to speak with her parents and have the man that took Jourdain punished. If it had been for a laugh then that jest had ended long ago. They could work together. The two people could live together, just as her father and mother lived together, though he was from Triumphe and she from Faery. As she wanted to live and be with Renaud. They were at the same creek, and the warm air swirled around them once before leaving them. Her smile wavered and her shoulders fell as again the land stayed as it was. She looked around the area, hoping, seeing more in the light of day and trying to spot any toadstools that might be amid the brush. ¡°What are you looking for, my dear?¡± ¡°I thought maybe we could enter Faery,¡± she replied, not thinking how the words would sound, and who she spoke them too. Renaud wrenched his arm from her. She stumbled at the sudden movement, tripping, and falling almost into the creek. One hand plunged into the icy water. ¡°How dare you,¡± he snarled, stepping further away from her. He towered over her and for the first time she feared him. ¡°I trusted you, I let myself be lead into the forest by you¡ª¡± ¡°Renaud! Non, I was hoping we would find Jourdain!¡± As quickly as his anger surfaced, it fled, along with some of the color on his face. He knelt down in the dirt and reached out to her. ¡°Oh, S¨ªofra, forgive me. I did not mean that, are you hurt? Of course you wanted to find him. You have been trying to help me this whole time, thank you¡ª¡± She got up by herself, refusing his hand, drying her arm in her skirts. ¡°How dare I,¡± she said to herself. Tears stung her eyes and she blinked quickly to keep them at bay. ¡°Please, S¨ªofra¡ª¡± ¡°What do you want of me, Renaud Paul?¡± she snapped, his full name on her lips in her hurt and anger. She wanted an apology, a confession of love, a reason that she doing all of this. She wanted the truth. ¡°To be mine,¡± he said. ¡°My wife. To be by my side and be my comtesse.¡± The tears returned to her eyes. She saw him kneeling in the dirt, still looking up at her, in a position that most men would propose in, and saying words that were so close to asking her to be his wife. It did not even seem strange that he wished to be comte when he still hoped his older brother would be found. ¡°I¡ª¡± His mouth twisted as he fought against the magic. They were in the forest, so very close to Faery, his full name gave her command over him in a way that he could never understand. ¡°And to be an example of what can be done if someone of Faery is tamed. I want you to be my perfect lady.¡± Ice filled her veins. ¡°What did you say?¡± she asked, even as she stepped back from him. Fear returned. ¡°How dare you use magia on me!¡± The anger again, another flame ignited, and he ignored her question as he stood up. ¡°Did you not think I would speak the truth to you without force?¡± ¡°Clearly you have not. What do you mean by tamed?¡± He tried to get a hold of himself, and she saw his jaw clench with the effort. He even shook his head as if wanting to erase unwanted thoughts. ¡°You had been doing so well lately. You have been listening to me, and you look so beautiful in the modest clothes,¡± he said, more to himself than her, but still compelled. ¡°And the iron did not affect you. Now Faery keeps closed¡ª¡± ¡°What are you talking about!¡± ¡°The flakes,¡± he explained, looking up to her finally, raising a hand to the necklace she wore. ¡°The necklace and its contents are hot iron. It will trap your magia and make you fully human. Then you can be mine. You can still celebrate your holidays, and maybe wear some of your clothes at time, but¡ª¡± ¡°Why¡­ why would you do that to me?¡± she whispered, and he kept babbling about exceptions he would let her have, as long as she remained his perfect wife in the company of others. How the clothes that were more revealing she could wear for him to take off. How maybe she could keep some of her magic to compel others on his behalf as comte. Her shaking hands went up to the pendant still around her neck, not wanting it on her any longer, but also not wanting to touch it. Her heart ached. Tears spilled down her face. He was the reason she had not been home in weeks. He was the reason that her magia had not been responding, and the spirits had felt far away and unfriendly. She had been so in love with him, had wanted what she saw with Pierre and Elizabeth¡­ had been ignoring Elizabeth lately, her first true friend in this realm, for Renaud, who wanted to use her. Hurt gave way to fury. S¨ªofra born of Faery may be seelie, but one does not cross any f¨¦e. ¡°I curse you, Renaud Paul,¡± she said. He stopped talking, freezing at the words, eyes looking up to her. The warm wind returned, hugging her, comforting her. A toadstool began to grow at her feet. She wrapped her fingers around the pendant and yanked it off of the chain. It was hot in her hands. She threw it deep into the forest, past Renaud, past the creek, and it caught the morning light before disappearing in midair. ¡°Go find it.¡± He obeyed, unable to resist the magic that she still had, that he had tried to take from her. It rushed back to her in these woods. The grass at her feet began to grow, and the trees reached out to her. She closed her eyes and felt the winds that would guide her back home to Faery. Everything that has been so quiet, so dampened, now for weeks, returned. ¡°And keep looking, Renaud Paul,¡± she intoned, ¡°for remorse, for a reason, for why. Why you broke my heart, why you tried to chain me and who I am. Wander and search through Faery, hours, days, years, until you find this. And only then be free.¡± The spell cast, she opened her eyes to see him disappear in the woods. Remembering everything that has been happening she added onto it so as not to cause Pierre more trouble. ¡°But however long it feels to you, for you will feel every moment, tomorrow morning on this plane you will be home.¡± Then all of her energy was gone and she crumpled to the earth. F茅e ~ (Continued) Trisday, 12th of Maius, 11831 ~ ¡°She¡¯s exhausted and needs rest, but I do not see anything else that is amiss with her,¡± Pierre said. ¡°She is breathing well, her pulse is strong, and she reacts to touch.¡± ¡°Oh, thank goodness.¡± S¨ªofra had been found unconscious at the edges of the Duc¡¯s Forest by guards shortly after breakfast. Renaud, who had been with her, was nowhere in sight. She was brought to her rooms and Pierre discreetly summoned, but Lizzy and the prince, who were still drinking tea with him after their meal, had come along. The guards may have been able to suggest Elizabeth keep away, but they could do no such thing for Aim¨¦, and so all three were now privy to the misadventure. Pierre had examined his aunt while Lizzy sat at her bedside, holding her hand, offering her comfort and blancr?ft¡¯s touch, and the prince stood watch. ¡°Has Feuilles perhaps offended the fairies so terribly that they took both of his sons?¡± Aim¨¦ questioned softly. It was not unreasonable to assume what had happened to one brother had happened to the other, and that there was a connection. Pierre wondered if instead Elwin had chosen to finish the order given to him and taken Renaud himself. But the margrave would not hurt his own daughter¡ªS¨ªofra was exhausted beyond what her body could handle, not in a magical sleep to keep her unaware and safe. Had another one of the f¨¦e done this? ¡°Why would he do such a thing?¡± Lizzy asked. ¡°Lately? Perhaps to cast doubt upon me,¡± Pierre replied to her. ¡°Oui¡­ Lord Vivien had said that Comte Feuilles wished to be duc,¡± Lizzy said. Aim¨¦¡¯s eyes widened a fraction¡ªthe steward had never told him this. ¡°If his words caused issue for the f¨¦e, which we cannot deny there has been trouble lately, and you are fay¡­¡± ¡°This may have been done in retaliation for Pierre, then.¡± Had that been why Elwin¡¯s friend did more than he was told? To cause Feuilles grief in revenge? ¡°We would fight for Pierre,¡± S¨ªofra mumbled in agreement. She moaned, and her eyes slowly opened, squinting in the light of the afternoon. They seemed brighter than they had in the last few weeks. She sat up, Pierre and Lizzy helping her from either side, and she smiled and thanked them before accepting water. ¡°Merci. I am feeling better.¡± ¡°Do not get out of bed yet. What happened, S¨ªofra?¡± She took another drink of her water before looking at her nephew, and then the prince. ¡°Renaud¡­ hurt me,¡± she said, softer than she wanted, a lump forming in her throat and tears springing to her eyes. Lizzy gasped and the men¡¯s faces hardened. ¡°So oui, while His Grace being fay is important to us, this particular incident has nothing to do with that or Lord Jourdain. It is just a terrible coincidence that it happened so quickly, one after the other.¡± She took another drink, continuing to stall. Elizabeth moved to sitting on the bed beside her and wrapped an arm around her. ¡°Would you be more comfortable telling Elizabeth without myself or Aim¨¦ present?¡± Pierre asked. ¡°I would be most comfortable not saying it at all, but¡­ He¡­ Renaud gave me a necklace when we began courting. It was very pretty, with flakes of silver suspended in a bauble, filled with water of some kind. It was made with hot iron, he said. It has been¡­ taking my magia from me. I realized something was wrong last night when I was near that iron at dinner and felt nothing. I thought perhaps all of the dinnerware was not pure iron, but Renaud and I spoke, and he confessed. My magic has been queer for weeks, and I could not return home at Midspring, and now¡­ I know why.¡± There was more, much more, now that she thought about it and let herself feel. Things she had pushed aside because she cared for Renaud. She loved him. Had loved him? Still felt.. Something for him. How, while she appreciated his gifts and wore them daily, even if they made her feel restricted. And how she was hurt when he never used or wore her gifts to him. How he would ask things of her and then dismiss when she asked something of him. Yet he had been kind, too. He had said that he loved her, even if his father had not approved. But he did not want her, really. Not as someone of Faery. Not with the magic that was so a part of her that she could no more imagine herself with it gone than she could without a limb. Her head was beginning to ache, and she pulled her knees up to herself and bowed her head. She could not deny that he had hurt her and had done far too much without her knowledge and against her will. ¡°Is he dead?¡± Aim¨¦ asked. S¨ªofra shook her head without looking up. ¡°Non. I did not wish to cause more trouble for His Grace. I banished him through Faery. He will be at his home tomorrow morning in Feuilles unharmed.¡± ¡°I will write Frederick and inform him of his son¡¯s indiscretion in vague terms, Lady S¨ªofra,¡± the prince said. ¡°And that he is not to leave the property. Have it be said this was at my command so it will not be challenged. When Jourdain is found Renaud may be sentenced formally.¡± ¡°Formally, Your Highness?¡± ¡°My dear, you are a citizen of Triumphe and Spadille. Renaud cannot do such things to another and not be punished in any way. That you are also a noble lady makes that even more true.¡± ¡°Th-thank you, merci, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Do you wish to write your parents?¡± Lizzy asked. ¡°Or would you prefer to have Pierre send a letter for you?¡± ¡°No, they have much to do and should not be bothered by this¡ª¡± ¡°Lady S¨ªofra, as a father, I assure you, I would wish to know immediately if my child was hurt,¡± Aim¨¦ said. The implied threat and harm that awaited whoever hurt Ancel was thick in his voice. S¨ªofra heard it as well. ¡°I¡­ I do not want him hurt,¡± she said softly. ¡°I know what he did was terrible, and I abhor him, but Maman and Papa would kill him.¡± Pierre bit back the reply that he would allow it, and ask if he could participate as well. All guilt over Feuilles and his sons washed away with what Renaud had done to S¨ªofra. ¡°I will still contact them that something is amiss,¡± Pierre said. He looked to Lizzy, imploring her to speak with S¨ªofra and perhaps have her change her mind, but not pushing the subject for the moment. ¡°But I will leave out the details at your desire. Or do you wish to go home for a time?¡± ¡°I want to stay.¡± It was too much to say that she feared she would never be able to enter her home plane again. Surely after some rest she would be well? ¡°Would it be too much to ask for breakfast to be brought? I have not yet eaten.¡± The change in topic was respected. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go bring you something,¡± Lizzy said. She smiled and stood up, squeezing S¨ªofra¡¯s hands once more. ¡°And you should rest.¡± Aim¨¦ offered his arm to Elizabeth. He glanced at Pierre and the two brothers exchanged meaning in a look. ¡°I will be right along,¡± the duc said. Aim¨¦ nodded and began to make polite conversation, leaving through the side-door into Lizzy¡¯s rooms before going out into the hall with her. ¡°And how long will this day and night last for Renaud?¡± Pierre asked when they had gone. S¨ªofra finally smiled. ¡°As long as it takes him to understand and accept what was done to me.¡± ¡°Good.¡± He made the pretense of still wanting to examine her further, checking her pulse, how her eyes reacted to light, and for her to take deep breaths. While doing so he also felt her soul, having previously, discreetly, gotten a drop of blood into her water. Her soul was vibrant and shining, a beacon that thrummed in the back of his head, not at all harmed or dulled by what Renaud or his necklace had done. Her humors were malaligned. She was very sanguine, though that might well be the usual for S¨ªofra and seelie. And yet melancholy weighed heavily on her as well. ¡°You are physically well, and there is still a deep feeling of magic in you. You are f¨¦e. Do not worry.¡±
¡°Thank you for all that you have done,¡± Aim¨¦ told Elizabeth. She blushed at the compliment from the prince. ¡°I am only helping those I consider friends.¡± ¡°And future family, I do so hope,¡± he added. ¡°I am glad you are here for Pierre and this duchy, Lady Elizabeth.¡± The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°As am I, Your Highness¡ª¡± ¡°Ah¡ªLizzy, how were you to call me?¡± ¡°Aim¨¦. As am I, Aim¨¦.¡± ¡°Wait here for my dear brother. I will be off to see to that letter to Frederick, and speak with the other advisors about the change in staff.¡± ¡°And what of the search for Lord Jourdain?¡± Aim¨¦ sighed. ¡°Unfortunately, what I told S¨ªofra was true. We had a few days after his disappearance to find him during the days where the times were near, but¡­ it is hardly the first time that someone beloved has disappeared into Faery. The search for Lord F¨¦licien did not stop for years, and many lost their lived in the attempt. We later, of course, learned that he was well taken care of, loved, and safe. The lives lost were, in some ways, in vain. It is why no one was sent for Salome, though she had been a presence at the castle for some time. And we were correct then too¡ªshe returned well and safe. ¡°To be honest, having heard of Jourdain¡¯s disappearance, I came back more to help my brother and Piques than to try to find him.¡± Elizabeth nodded slowly. She did not like it, but it made sense, as much as it hurt her heart to abandon someone. He kissed her hand and left her in the hall outside of her room. She smoothed her skirts and glanced around at the guards at the far ends, who nodded in seeing her. One seemed relieved when she smiled back. Perhaps it was the man that had found S¨ªofra? For all the majority of the staff had been at fault with yesterday¡¯s fiasco, not all were of the opinion that the f¨¦e should be harmed. And some, she could concede to herself, were not incorrect in fearing them. As Renaud had shown, though, there were just as many things to fear among all people. The door behind her slammed, Lizzy jumping at the suddenness and even letting out a little shriek. Looking back, she saw Pierre halfway to the floor, leaning against the door, his face hidden in his hands. She was at his side in an instant, wrapping her arms around him, holding him to herself. Without even thinking, she made sure to raise one hand in the air to stop the guards from coming over. She would call them if they were needed. They complied with her. ¡°I do not understand,¡± Pierre said, his voice muffled. He paused, trying to make sense of his emotions, of the bombardment of shame and anger and fear. He curled his fingers in his hair, pulling, feeling, needing the pain. He had only recently discovered that fae magia would respond to him, and even he did not wish to lose it, much less his necrocr?ft. That someone who had been born with it was having it siphoned away! Oh, poor S¨ªofra. And to have that done by someone who said he cared for her. He was going to kill Renaud. The fact that he had already planned to do this was no matter. Before it had been a political decision, an elimination of a threat, but not one that he particularly feared personally even if there was revenge involved. Now that S¨ªofra had been hurt, it was personal. Renaud would suffer. ¡°People fear things that are different,¡± Lizzy said softly. She placed her hands over his, gently prying at his fingers, stroking his hair and bringing relief to the pain he had caused himself. ¡°At times there is a true threat to be wary of, but this¡­¡± ¡°She was no threat to him! Not until he decided this and harmed her first.¡± But he, oh, he would be a threat to the man. He held onto Lizzy then, and she squeaked as he crushed her to his body. ¡°I will never hurt you,¡± he promised. ¡°I love you, Elizabeth Anne.¡± He spoke with fervor and magic. ¡°I love you too, Pierre.¡± A cool wind swirled around them, another set of women¡¯s hands on his shoulder. Mora was offering what comfort she could. She was not f¨¦e, but she, like the f¨¦e, was among the first in Clandestina. Her magia was not outlawed in Faery, and the f¨¦e respected Death. She would take this as personally as Elwin would.
Lizzy had gone to bring S¨ªofra her breakfast, wishing to supervise and make sure nothing was added that could be harmful to her friend. Pierre suggested porridge, to drive out melancholy, with honey from wildflowers. The cool air and faint touch on the back on her neck disappeared as she walked down the corridor. But it followed Pierre when he went his separate way to his study. To plot and perhaps again plan a murder. He had evidence this time, at least more than before. This murder would not bother him as much as Jourdain¡¯s had; Renaud¡¯s death would be a pleasure. ¡°Your Grace?¡± The guards that had found S¨ªofra were still waiting. ¡°She will be fine, as will I,¡± he said. ¡°Merci, thank you for your care.¡± ¡°And Lord Renaud?¡± ¡°Lord Renaud has been sent to his home for a time due to his grief. He is otherwise well.¡± One of the men nodded, the other more hesitant, but neither asked further questions and let him by. Pluta was sleeping on his desk. She opened her eyes and chirped at seeing him, her tail twitching as she also looked into the air behind him. She sensed the unseen figure then, too. Pluta purred to greet Mora. ¡°I believe you told me my heritage would benefit me in Piques,¡± he accused Death, sitting down and stroking his Familiar. His fingers itched to write a plan down, and he would not dare do it in a way that could be easily seen. He brought out a set of phials and began to prepare to make more of the separated plasma he used for ink. He had just used some of his cr?ft; it would be ideal to do this now while the spirits lingered. (Perhaps Wolfram would want to join him? No, not today, but the next time there was no more plasma he would show the boy how to use the centrifuge). ¡°I said no such thing,¡± Mora replied. She appeared to him, sitting on his desk, translucent and not all physical. Pluta stretched out to nudge at her thigh, meowing when she could not touch her. ¡°My exact words were that being fay would hold weight. I never said it was good.¡± His lips quirked at the misunderstanding. ¡°Why did no one think to warn me that this may happen?¡± Into a larger phial, one with a spout that would allow for pouring, he bled until there were two ounces of blood. It was black from the initial drop. Mora¡¯s wing passed over the wound and it healed. ¡°Thank you, my Lady.¡± He began to pour his blood into smaller phials while Pluta licked his arm clean. ¡°There was enough evidence for you to infer it. I have never had to spell things out to you before, Pierre. Did you never notice how few were your companions, even at university? Only Piers, who knew you from childhood and was already Egl?¡¯s love, and had no issue with the f¨¦e?¡± He had not, in fact. He liked to study alone, and had assumed being the roi¡¯s foster son more than his f¨¦e heritage had kept others away. He did not discourage the distance. He brought the phials over to the centrifuge he had set up on the side of the room. The area that he had deemed his medical station. In all earnest he would need a second study, or third, for everything he wanted to do medically, perhaps he could turn one of the older large rooms into a clinic and do some aid here like he had for Alise, but for the moment a centrifuge, microscope, and scattered notes would do. ¡°So I am fay,¡± he said. ¡°I declared as such publicly at the hospital, I am sure enough heard that it was all over the city, along with what happened at dinner. But it does not change me.¡± Yet the people of Spadille did not know him. He had left as a child. He had never even met his comtes or steward as a young man, though he had spoken with some citizens and lesser nobles at court from Piques. Surely his help of a child was taken well, but that the hospital, one of the finest in the land, was now in disarray, perhaps made his choice too rash, and split the people whether it was a good thing. Placing down the phials, he put them in their proper spots before closing the centrifuge and snapping the lock. There was a hand-crank that he spun¡ªthe weighted parts of the blood would separate due to the speed, with the silver tinged plasma on top that he could skim and keep to write with. The process might take up to an hour, not including pausing to rest his arm. ¡°You are quite nice,¡± Pluta said. She jumped up on the table and examined the machine, batting it with her paw as it whirred. ¡°Perhaps you should let the people of Spadille know you.¡± ¡°Perhaps I should,¡± he agreed, the idea forming as he spoke. He slowed the crank¡ªhe would put this into motion first. Turning back to his desk, he grabbed a piece of parchment and normal ink, writing to Valentin Michel and Adam Roland.
Renaud walked. Just ahead a sparkle of silver showed the hot iron necklace that he had bought for S¨ªofra. It hung from a tree branch, swaying in nonexistent wind, as if it had been hit by a wayward hand as someone walked by. Sunlight filtered through the water and rainbows sprung to life in the air. A few more steps and it would wink out of existence. Then it would appear again¡ªin a patch of grass, half-under a stone, beneath a creek¡¯s clear water. Calling him, but always out of reach. She wanted him to find it. He wanted to find it. To bring it back to her. To give it to her as a gift. It had caught his eye in the store weeks ago, a pretty trinket that the clerk said would keep away things like a f¨¦e¡¯s influence. A few careful questions later and Renaud had been informed that, if given to someone who was fae, it would help them to ease away from the spirits and humors that warped them. He had wanted her even if she was f¨¦e. But he could not say this, or even think it, and so such a gift would help ease her into a lady that society would allow. That his father would allow. S¨ªofra. His S¨ªofra. He had hurt her with the gift. And that hurt him. He had not meant to¡­ At least, he had not seen it as harming at first. She was beautiful and spirited, and he was attracted to her. That had all been true. He had defied his father in keeping her company after the comte had forbidden it. They had spoken most days and nights, and their conversations had been long. He wanted her at his side. To continue their talks, and to be physical, and to touch and be with each other. He had just wanted her to be a good, noble woman while in public. It had not been her fault that her father had gone to Faery, fallen in love with a f¨¦e woman, and had her in that plane. And if someone could go there and become fay, surely someone could come here and become human. Proper. She wore the clothes he bought her. Kept her hair up and tidy. He did not want to break her spirit entirely. His father had said he would be comte. Even duc if their plan to eradicate Pierre came to fruition. His father. His father who controlled him, forceed him, bent him to a will that was not his own through fear and coercion. He abhorred it. And yet had he not done the same to S¨ªofra? He reached for the necklace and it disappeared. Overcome with tiredness, he sat on the grass and leaned against the tree. His legs ached. They only seemed to ache when he was close to the necklace and did not get it. He was still missing something. He still needed to know something. He closed his eyes to think. Breathe in the scents of the forest, and let himself be calmed by birdsong and the distant running of water. He did not remember the last time he had felt this calm. At first he had been furious. He walked to the necklace on the ground, intending to pick it up and throw it at her, but then it disappeared and he had been forced to continue, forced to keep walking and thinking. Of S¨ªofra. Of what he had done. He had hurt S¨ªofra because he was afraid. Because he feared his father and had wanted her. Because his own heart was confused as to how he would love someone that was f¨¦e, when his mother¡¯s death had been a f¨¦e curse. Another flicker of silver. In the branches of a bush this time, leaves hiding all except the wink of sunlight. He had tried to chain and harm S¨ªofra. He had succeeded. And now, after walking all of this time, he knew it was wrong. He had not wanted to hurt her. Yet that did not matter as he had. He should have hurt his father. He should have stood up to the man. He stood by the bush, and the necklace was still there. Reaching in, he clasped his hand around it and pulled it out. He took a step back. The forest changed. He blinked, and he found himself in front of his home, in the yard, in Folia. He was home. His hand tightened around the necklace. It broke in his hands, water and iron and silver mixing with blood and dirt. He would atone for what he did to S¨ªofra. He would deny his father and take the plans they had made and rewrite them for himself. He would be comte, and S¨ªofra would be at his side. Loyalties ~ Qvattorday, 13th of Maius, 11831 ~ ¡°We must do something,¡± Charlot said as the glasses were passed out. The remaining human advisors were gathered together in the early night without their Grace. Without knowing exactly where Renaud had disappeared yesterday, only a note sent this afternoon in the young advisor¡¯s hand assuring that he was alive and at his childhood home. None of them believed that Pierre had sent him home due to grief, though the excuse seemed to have been taken by most of the staff. They did not dissuade this. Today too there had been meetings with Pierre¡ªthe head doctor Adam Roland joined him for lunch and later the socialites Valentin and Nina. The advisors were not allowed to attend and were firmly, but politely, shut out. It seemed for every step forward they made together, something set them back twice as far. And so Charlot, having brought in Valentin and Nina, and been told to his face that he was not welcome, had roused the others to make their own plans and fix the situation. ¡°His Grace is the rightful ruler and we cannot just allow this to happen,¡± the steward agreed. He poured the brandy that was customary for the advisor¡¯s discussions, even though they were now down to three. If he poured everyone more than usual, it was not commented on. They settled in their seats around the duc¡¯s desk, using it as a table, their chairs pulled over. The room felt too empty to be seated so far apart in their usual places. There was a chill in the air as well, ever since yesterday, coming from the forest. ¡°We should have seen the iron,¡± Vivien continued. ¡°Spoken to the quartermaster about the servants, made certain the staff knew who, and what, they are dealing with. What do they believe shall happen¡ªthat they run off His Grace and someone else becomes Duc? That I take over all duties again?¡± ¡°Perhaps,¡± Charlot replied. ¡°Some of them are old enough to remember when the duchy was without a duc by blood at all, and may have preferred you running things. You heard the head chef when the prince questioned us all. Or perhaps they think with enough iron and ill will that His Grace will return to being entirely human?¡± ¡°Uncle Dorian was Pierre¡¯s grandfather. He was not unkind to f¨¦e given Cousin Oph¨¦lie¡¯s marriage to His Grace F¨¦licien. If they remember his stewardship, they should honor it.¡± ¡°People want to remember what fits their needs and forget all else.¡± ¡°He is the duc. He is our duc. We became the prince¡¯s men to help him and this duchy. Now we are the duc¡¯s men.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± Tibault asked, interrupting for the first time. He sipped his drink, looking between the heir to Carreaux and the steward of Piques. They were both older and wiser than he, and knew this land better than he. ¡°What does what mean, Brother?¡± Vivien asked. ¡°Do we¡­¡± he faltered and took another sip, a bit too much, and coughed before apologizing into his napkin. ¡°Do not apologize,¡± Charlot added, his lips quirking in amusement. ¡°But tell us, honorable Tibault, what you mean?¡± ¡°Well, Your Grace,¡± the youngest of the men tried again. ¡°Do we agree with His Grace¡¯s actions? With helping the fae that are here. With the problems at the hospital. And if so, why are we not helping already? If we disagree, we should advise him otherwise, but so far I see nothing that I do not stand with. It seems that His Highness is also standing by his brother. And what of what happened with S¨ªofra! You and I both know that Renaud was not asked to go home. She was in her room all day yesterday, and His Grace and His Highness were furious!¡± Silence as all three turned over the questions in their mind. ¡°Is Elwin here?¡± Charlot finally asked. ¡°Can he come join us? I think it is time all the advisors talk.¡± ¡°Yes. We should have spoken together a long time ago,¡± Vivien agreed. He stood with a sigh. ¡°He is, in fact, here. He is speaking with His Grace at the moment, and was with S¨ªofra before. I am sure he will come if we ask.¡± Not that they had ever truly involved him before. Were they not just as guilty then as the other staff? Vivien had a distrust of Elwin because of the necrocr?ft, not because he was f¨¦e, but he too had never bothered to chide the others for making him sit far away, or beginning meetings on days where the margrave was not here. ¡°Bring him here,¡± Charlot said. He took another glass and poured for a fourth member. ¡°And after we speak with Lord Spad¨¦, we will bring in Our Grace.¡± Vivien went to the desk and wrote out a missive, sending it with a servant, before returning to his seat. He topped off his own drink. ¡°I do not mind if someone is f¨¦e,¡± Tibault said suddenly. ¡°I think the magic we have in this land is wonderful, in fact. Blancr?ft and even noircr?ft. The f¨¦e were here first, were they not? They know about the land best¡ªwe are the intruders¡­¡± he realized he was veering off of topic and took another drink before coughing. Charlot and Vivien glanced at one another, and the older man reached over to try to take Tibault¡¯s drink. Tibault clutched it closer to his chest. ¡°Sorry. I mean just¡­ we should not impose so much. This is our land now, but we need to work together.¡± ¡°We do,¡± Vivien agreed, finally grabbing the glass away from his brother-in-law. ¡°That is why we have a roi, and a duc, and comtes. Because the people who united this land wanted to unite the people¡­ And perhaps that adds to the dangerousness. Though it has been millennia, we are still invaders in a way, and have pushed them out, and not merged together. I am sure with how time works in Faery, it may not even be that long for some. They are protecting themselves against us, who took away their home. Can we not all understand that?¡± The door opened, and Elwin entered, nodding to all of the men. He looked at the arrangement and pulled a chair over from the side next to the last drink. ¡°My dear fellow advisors,¡± he said, lifting it. ¡°Lord Spad¨¦,¡± Vivien said. ¡°Is Magec not with you?¡± ¡°He is guarding S¨ªofra¡¯s door,¡± Elwin said. ¡°I take it you do not know why she is unwell either?¡± ¡°No. We were not told¡ª¡± ¡°I agree with His Grace!¡± Tibault said loudly, looking to Elwin as if only now noticing the man had come in. He lifted his hand, wanting to knock his drink with the margrave¡¯s, and realized Vivien had taken it from him. He glared at the steward. Elwin¡¯s lip twitched, but he did not laugh. ¡°As do I,¡± he replied seriously, moving his own glass in a clinging motion and accepting the gesture. ¡°And I,¡± Vivien said. Charlot nodded and lifted his glass as well. ¡°Good, now that that is settled, what do we agree on exactly?¡± ¡°Anything His Grace says,¡± Tibault said. ¡°He is our duc. I have not been an advisor here long, but we have treated his duchy terribly while he was away. We should be kinder to the f¨¦e.¡± ¡°It is not just a matter of being kind,¡± Elwin said. ¡°If I may explain, as the only one here who has lived in Faery? The doctor that allowed the girl to suffer and intended for her to die received a just punishment, oui? But among the f¨¦e he would not have been the only one. Everyone at that hospital that was compliant or even knew what was happening and did nothing to stop it would have died. It would have been a slaughter, and in Faery it would be righteous. That is something you all must understand.¡± Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. He reached up to the scar on his face. ¡°I received this from my wife. It was my first night after meeting her. I had gone to Faery to try to find His Grace F¨¦licien, as there was a great reward by the Lady Duchesse Cun¨¦gonde to return her lost son. She was old and hoped that with one last attempt, he might be found before her death. ¡°I did find him, and the f¨¦e woman he called Maman. I accompanied them to their home for dinner at their request, promising not to take him. And yet for a brief moment that night, I thought about stealing him away. I knew it would not be easy, he was a nimble and smart boy, but I thought about it. I said nothing, for I am not a fool, but something must have alerted her. She pulled a knife and without warning, without a threat, cut into me. ¡°¡®I do not know what you are thinking, but if you break our deal, I will take your life,¡¯ she swore. It was only in that moment that I understood. She was a wolf, a lion, and a mother that would do anything and everything for the son she had taken in. Her loyalties and her law were her own. And in that land it was true.¡± ¡°How is that fair or right?¡± Vivien asked. ¡°Protecting your child, yes. I would do terrible things if it meant my children were safe, that much I understand. But your earlier example about killing everyone at the hospital¡ªthat feels wrong.¡± ¡°Sebelas allows it,¡± Charlot said. It was not a question, but a statement. ¡°I have studied some theology. The comparison to an animal is not a bad one, but that demeans the f¨¦e. Though it is often the best we can do in this realm, as we have not many other bestia to use for comparison.¡± He thought for a moment. ¡°Perhaps see it this way. Why would you say it would be allowable to do those terrible things for your children?¡± ¡°Because I love them.¡± ¡°Emotion, then,¡± Charlot pointed out. ¡°If it were not your child you would feel terrible, but not with the same level of anger and hatred. Animals bite often for the same reason¡ªfear, pain, defending themselves or their kin. Now imagine your emotions are that heightened all of the time. Everyone you even remotely care for has your heart as if they were your own children. And your children you adore even more.¡± Elwin raised his glass with a nod. ¡°There. That is the difference, that is why it is not fair. It is not supposed to be fair. Because the f¨¦e¡¯s humors are not balanced like that of humans. And being in Faery takes them out of balance, makes you more like them. Hence the term fay¡ªthose descended from the f¨¦e, and those who are taken into Faery. They are more sanguine and more volatile. They feel more for those close to them. Their laws are less strict on murder and revenge because it feels, as a whole, more justified. Everyone in Faery knows this, and so they react accordingly. It is why, I am certain, my daughter refuses to tell me what happened. I might be able to keep my wits, though I am not sure, but if Rhianu even suspects that harm came to her from another, his life would be forfeit.¡± And he was certain that was the case. S¨ªofra had sworn to her mother that she had taken care of it, and it was done, and that alone was the only thing keeping his wife from going hunting. ¡°Does that make us the unfeeling animals, then?¡± Tibault asked. ¡°Though I would like to help the Lady Margravine,¡± he added, somewhat to himself. ¡°Perhaps,¡± Elwin said. His jade eyes flicked to the young man¡¯s white hair. Such a color only became common in people after the f¨¦e began to return in larger numbers to the realm, and intermarry with the people. ¡°Though I do not think their way is right for all. Every bestia is bound by its own rules. That is why the world is such a grand place. Am?ru made us all, and chose to make us different. That said, the fae who live in Clandestina must obey our laws. Which is why His Grace¡¯s reaction to the hospital was tempered, but just, and those of Faery accepted it.¡± ¡°¡®And in the beginning, Everything was Good,¡¯¡± Charlot quoted. It was one of the first things every child learned about the world. ¡°Everything Good is all that existed, but when sin entered the world, this was no longer. Am?ru, the personification of Everything Good, disappeared, and our world was broken into realms and planes, and magic scattered. Sebelas, his son, Good, does exist, but until the sin has been purged, Am?ru himself cannot return. ¡°So time goes on. We die, some may reincarnate, the magics of the realms weave together, and laws change. I do believe that we are moving towards a united world, even if there are setbacks. Clandestina is closer to Faery than ever before, and eventually this plane and Faery will be one again, and all the f¨¦e and fay will live amongst us. Perhaps their humors will settle then. Or perhaps we will find ourselves understanding what it means to love and need more fiercely.¡± They were silent for a time, drinking. Tibault reached to try to get back his glass, and Vivien glared at him until the younger boy took his hand back with a sheepish grin. ¡°Your sister will kill me if you are drunk.¡± ¡°Perhaps that would be justified,¡± the boy quipped. Charlot laughed into his hand. ¡°So we work with His Grace,¡± Vivien said. ¡°I agree with what he is trying to do. Bring together the land and its people. He is not perfect, true, but he is trying. And are we not here to advise him?¡± ¡°To His Grace,¡± Elwin said, raising his almost empty glass again. The rest did the same.
They did not invite Pierre to come drink with them after that. Finishing up, they all decided to go to him instead. He was, as usual in the evening, in his office. Elwin knocked and entered first, after being granted permission. ¡°Ah, Grandp¨¨re¡ª¡± The rest of the advisors followed, and Pierre watched as they filed before his desk. He put aside his pen, eyes going to his steward. But it was Tibault who spoke. ¡°We wish to help!¡± His voice was a bit too loud, and he grinned at his tone. ¡°Sorry. Or, my apologies, Your Graceful Highness. Not for wanting to help, I am not sorry for that, but for being so¡­ loud. And abrupt.¡± Vivien closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and opened them again. Pierre looked both amused and unsure of what was going on. ¡°We were drinking before,¡± Vivien said. ¡°And I do believe Tibault is not used to holding his liquor in such quantities.¡± ¡°Ah. Well then, please, if someone who can hold it could continue?¡± ¡°Your Grace, we are your advisors,¡± Charlot began. He stepped forward. ¡°I know I came mostly to help Prince Aim¨¦ and Sister, as family, but I stayed to learn how to become a duc myself, and how to help its people. I stay to advise you¡ª¡± ¡°¡ªand to court Perdita,¡± Tibault said in a whisper that was too loud to be a true whisper. Charlot blushed but otherwise ignored the youngest advisor and continued on. ¡°And we have not been doing our jobs. We were not good caretakers or advisors while you were away, and we are not good advisors now. So we apologize. And we wish to help.¡± Vivien looked at the others and then walked over behind the desk to Pierre. He took his hand and knelt, kissing his finger where a signet ring would be placed upon officially taking up the duties of duc. ¡°You are my duc,¡± he swore. ¡°I vow to protect you, your land, and your people. I will do as you wish. I swear in my own name, as Vivien Lancelot.¡± He stayed kneeling until Pierre gently took back his hand and touched his shoulder, asking him to stand. When Vivien did and stepped back, Elwin was standing behind him, ready to do the same. ¡°Non,¡± Pierre said, holding up a hand to stop him. ¡°Not yet. Vivien, I thank you, truly, and I take your vow to heart. I understand you all are willing to do this. But please, not yet. And Charlot, you should not at all.¡± ¡°I would have modified it,¡± the other duc-to-be said. ¡°Something akin to ¡®as long as I am your advisor.¡¯¡± ¡°Even so¡­ sit, all of you. Let us plan. We had not had a meeting in far too long.¡± ¡°Is it the best of plans to make more of them while most of those here are inebriated?¡± Elwin asked. ¡°It will provide a new outlook. We can make adjustments when we are sober.¡± Elwin leaned up against the wall and Charlot sat on one of the two chairs in the room. Vivien forced his brother-in-law to sit in the other chair before he fell over. ¡°The last several weeks have been difficult, with the last few days extremely so,¡± Pierre said. ¡°I have found my position being still questioned. Whether it be due to my heritage or merely the fact that I am not Aim¨¦ or you, Vivien, I am not always certain. Likely a combination of both. And yesterday, I decided this must change.¡± ¡°We will help!¡± ¡°Oui, thank you, Tibault. Let me explain to you what has been happening and what will happen. ¡°Today I spoke with Adam, the head doctor of our hospital. With many of the staff being fired or quitting, there are too many patients to care for and not enough staff. As this will lead to a terrible scenario that I wish to avoid, we have come up with an idea. I will be opening several rooms in the chateau as a clinic for the time being. It will be free of cost, available for any, commoner or noble, who wishes my aid. Lady Elizabeth and Wolfram will assist me, and Vivien, your blancr?ft would be appreciated as well.¡± ¡°Of course, Your Grace.¡± ¡°This will allow more of the ill to be taken care of, and for myself to get to know the people. I have been in town some, but I am not well known, and I believe that may be causing some of our recent issues.¡± ¡°And your meeting with Valentin and Nina?¡± Charlot asked. ¡°A similar goal. They will be my eyes and ears amid the healthy, spreading some kind words on my behalf, suggesting my clinic, and holding their own party that I will attend with Lady Elizabeth in several weeks.¡± ¡°I like it,¡± Vivien said. The other advisors added their praise of the plan. ¡°Valentin is well liked and well known, his word will carry far. Nina is a gossip and her thoughts will be all over the city in hours. A health clinic is splendid¡ªit will show you a great doctor and carer to all.¡± ¡°I am glad we are agreed. Now, how shall we turn our home into a clinic?¡± ¡°There is a wing at the back of the estate that is not often used, we can bring in cots and bedding, and section off areas for exams.¡± ¡°Some of the heavy winter blankets can be taken from storage and used as cots if we run low.¡± ¡°Will it be open at all hours?¡± They spoke deep into the night, trading ideas, planning, and working together towards the good of the duchy and the duc. Ghosts ~ (Continued) Qvattorday, 13th of Maius ~ It had been two weeks since she learned of her husband¡¯s disappearance. Some hope had been given to her by Salome, who had gone through a similar ordeal, and Perdita stayed by her side almost constantly, to the point of the other woman neglecting her suitor, and that eased some of her pain. But Cordelia still kept away from most of those around the chateau. She was not sulking, she refused to call it that, but her strength and disposition were so low that she desired nothing beside to sleep. She ate one or two meals a day, and never in company beyond Perdita or Renaud. Though, once, Elizabeth had joined her, their discussion melancholy even if the blancwitch¡¯s presence and brief hug had eased her nausea and helped her finish her meal. Perdy insisted she keep better care of herself and she tried; Jourdain¡¯s child made her feel she had a purpose (and she could not wait until he came back and she could tell him!), but it was still difficult. Every day she felt weaker and fell into deeper sadness. Yesterday, the prince himself had come to tell her that the search for Jourdain was ending. He offered his sincerest apologies. When she told him her idea about Midsummer, and how Salome had returned at Midspring, he agreed that it was possible he would return then, and told her how the Duc F¨¦licien had too returned at Springfinding years ago. He also said that Renaud was no longer in residence and on his way to Folia. She had not pressed for details, though now wished she had. That Renaud would leave at the behest of his father, she understood. Comte Feuilles was an imposing man. But His Highness had mentioned it was his grief that took him, and while she dared not question His Highness, that seemed odd. Renaud would have come to her and either asked her to accompany him home, or at least inform her he was going. With Perdy¡¯s luck they had come upon a second rumor that added to the mystery, and yet helped to uncover it¡ªgossip that Lady S¨ªofra was unwell. With the margrave and margravine rushing to the chateau that afternoon it seems confirmed. Renaud leaving that morning, at around the same S¨ªofra began to be unwell? The two were undoubtedly tied. He had done something, harmed her in some way. To her shame, Cordelia¡¯s first reaction was a twisted feeling of pleasure that the other girl had had something happen to her. Let her, as fay, know pain while she had lost her husband to her kind. And then Delia had felt ill in a way that had nothing to do with the child in her belly. She liked S¨ªofra! They had spoken together, played cards, and while she was not as close with her as with Perdita, she thought of Elizabeth and S¨ªofra as friends. It was not S¨ªofra¡¯s fault Jourdain was missing, nor was it His Grace¡¯s, fay they may be. Oh, and her husband would be ashamed of her for this as well. Jourdain had never had any problems with the f¨¦e or fay, unlike his father. Her husband had even once said to her in secret that it would be an adventure to be taken into Faery. He had never thought his mother had died because of a f¨¦e curse, and instead thought the comte had spread the rumor with his wife¡¯s illness as a means to spread his prejudice. With Renaud courting S¨ªofra she had assumed her brother-in-law had changed his ways away from Frederick, grown to think outside of his father¡¯s influence, but perhaps seeing the comte had again instilled old habits. Or losing his brother had caused him to lash out at one he claimed to love. Or was this a lover¡¯s spat that had nothing to do with her bestia? And now Cordelia lay awake, a hand resting on her abdomen, unable to sleep due to feeling unwell physically and mentally, and thinking about the last several days and all that had taken place. Perdita was asleep beside her, not wanting to even leave her to go to her own rooms in case she was needed. Moonlight filtered in through the space between the curtains, and an owl hooted in the new darkness. With her other hand Cordelia was stroking Perdita¡¯s hair, which seemed to glow in the light. S¨ªofra¡¯s illness may be physical as well. She did not know any details beside that Lady Elizabeth had been with her, and His Grace had checked upon her. Had Renaud put a child in her and then run off at the news? The anger at that thought had her getting up from bed. It might not be the case, but the possibility would not let her sleep. And truth be told, focusing on something that was not related to Jourdain gave her some energy. Perdy murmured in her sleep as Delia pulled away from her, but the other woman did not wake. ¡°I will be back soon, sleep, Perdy,¡± Delia promised. She found a robe and put it over her nightgown (she had not bothered to change into proper clothes this day), and at first only paced in bare feet on the cool floor and thought. Yet there was only so much that could be done without more knowledge. It was after dinner, but not so late that it would be overly impolite to visit someone for an evening tea. If half the chateau were already abed, the other half were still reading or relaxing. She made her way out of her room and towards S¨ªofra¡¯s. The guards were polite along the way, one asking if she needed any help and offering to fetch a servant for her. She declined, and when she said that she wanted to see how S¨ªofra was doing, found a guard at her side walking with her. ¡°I do not need an escort¡ª ¡± A growling froze her in her steps. ¡°The Margrave has left his¡­ pet,¡± the guard said, as they came into view of Magec, who glared at them. His teeth were bared and his hackles up along his back. He too seemed to glow in the lamplight of the evening. Cordelia stepped away from the guard, and held up a hand to make him stay back. She lifted the other hand out to the wolf. ¡°I want to see Lady S¨ªofra,¡± she said. ¡°As a friend. Because if my brother-in-law has done something horrid, it is my duty to help her.¡± She was not sure if the wolf would understand her, but if it was from Faery, it was a better chance than not that it could. He sniffed her hand, licked her fingers, sneezed (Delia had to keep from laughing at this¡ª was this the first time she had laughed since Jourdain¡¯s disappearance?) and moved away from the door. When the guard took a step forehead to come closer Magec growled again. ¡°Thank you for taking me here,¡± Cordelia said over her shoulder. ¡°I will be fine. As you can see Magec is protecting me.¡± The guard nodded, gave another look over the wolf, and returned to a nearby post. She knocked. There was silence, but a light flickered from beneath the doorway. She went ahead and tried the handle and opened the door. ¡°Bonsoir? S¨ªofra, it is I, Delia. How are you feeling?¡± The younger girl was in bed, sitting in dim light, her knees pulled up to her chest. Even in the flickers of candlelight one could see she had been weeping. ¡°Lady Cordelia! You¡ª¡± ¡°What did Renaud do?¡± She walked over and sat beside S¨ªofra on the bed, reaching out and taking her hand. ¡°How¡­ How did you know he did anything?¡± ¡°I have seen Renaud as both kind and cruel, at times to the very same person at different times,¡± she said. ¡°I heard you were unwell, and he leaves the very same day without telling me? It felt false, and so I assumed, and now you confirm. Allow me to apologize on his behalf for what he has done.¡± ¡°Do you know the details?¡± Her voice was a whisper, on the edge of more tears. She looked down and hugged herself tighter. But she did not pull her hand away from Cordelia¡¯s. ¡°Non, and you do not need to tell me if you do not wish to. But may I help in any way?¡± ¡°He was cruel,¡± she said in a whisper. ¡°Because I am fay.¡± Ah. So it was her bestia that caused this. No. No, it was Renaud¡¯s actions at that that caused this. ¡°Then you are well physically?¡± she asked. Without meaning to, she again rested her hands on her stomach. ¡°I worried perhaps, with it being Midspring, that¡ª¡± ¡°Oh! Oh no,¡± S¨ªofra squeaked, and for the first time in knowing her Delia saw her blush. ¡°We did not¡ªno, your little one will not have a cousin to play with. He did not leave because of pregnancy. We have not done more than kiss. Will not do more than kiss,¡± she amended. ¡°I tried to go help find Jourdain, go into Faery with him. He did not like it and thought I was going to hurt him. He hurt me in return.¡± She whispered the last words and closed her eyes, her hand in Cordelia¡¯s tightening. ¡°I sent him away for it. His Highness and Pierre found me and said they would spread the word that it was their doing and not mine.¡± ¡°Oh, dear S¨ªofra, I am so sorry. Please, I offer apologies as the wife of a lord of Feuilles, and Renaud will be punished for this.¡± This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°Th-thank you, Cordelia. Merci. And¡ª and I am sorry as well,¡± she said. ¡°Whatever for?¡± ¡°If you are apologizing for your kin then I should as well. Your husband was taken by f¨¦e. For this I am very sorry.¡± Now tears stung her eyes as well. Cordelia blinked and was then enveloped by S¨ªofra, who hugged her without preamble. She returned the hold. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. So many people had been sorry, but S¨ªofra¡¯s apology was the first that felt sincere to her. ¡°Can you tell me more of Faery?¡± Cordelia said as she sat back. ¡°I only know stories and tales, and those often say things that contradict, or, I assume, are extreme. With Jourdain there, I do want to know more. Salome told me a little¡­ ¡± ¡°To me it is home,¡± S¨ªofra said. A faint smile appeared on her face. ¡°Mother and Father and I have only truly thought of ourselves as nobility ever since F¨¦licien let us have the title of Spad¨¦. Fairy courts are more informal and spread about than human ones, we do not have titles or lands in a way that would make sense. There are some towns, but nothing as grand as a city where I am. We keep the forests and lands wild. I played in flower fields and caught fish with my older brother, Duc F¨¦licien, as a child, and my niece and I were more like sisters. There is magic in the air and the water and the trees. My mother taught me magia and how to use a sword, and my father hunting and about animals.¡± ¡°That sounds like a wonderful life,¡± Cordelia said. And truly, it did. There was a freedom there that was not found in her home, not that she had had a bad life in any way. ¡°Do you¡ª do you know what happens to people who are taken into Faery?¡± ¡°Some. At times we would go into a small town nearby and see others, some with humans that came to Faery. They are often used as servants, though children are adopted from the start. F¨¦e have children far more rarely than humans and many grow impatient. But the longer you stay in the lands the more f¨¦e you are. When you are deemed to be fay yourself can no longer be a servant unless you choose to be. F¨¦licien and Mother enforce this. And some just came into Faery by themselves and wanted to start a new life there. Oh, and time is odd as well, so if one is a servant for several years and wishes to return home, it may have only been a few days gone here. Or the other way, and they are there only a few days, but it may be years on this plane¡­¡± her voice faded at the implications and inability to say which one was more likely. ¡°Then I hope he is happy there,¡± Cordelia said ¡°And that he returns soon. That he is not away for very long from my side or his.¡± It was impossible at all of the humans in Faery were treated kindly, or there out of their own desires, but perhaps at least the lands by Spadille were filled with this honor. ¡°I do not think it is so bad being taken,¡± S¨ªofra said shyly. She had relaxed enough to straighten out her legs and sit up. ¡°I know it is terrible for those who have family, but my brother and niece were brought to Faery from this plane. I loved F¨¦licien and he was a wonderful brother, and I would never have met him if he did not stumble into our land and Mother taken him in.¡± ¡°But he does have family here. And I¡­ I miss him so much.¡± Cordelia looked down at her lap and curled her fingers around the cloth of her nightgown. She felt her stomach and thought perhaps it was already gently rounded. ¡°Would you come with me to the forest?¡± S¨ªofra said suddenly. She looked up with pleading eyes. ¡°We can go look for him. Maybe find him. I thought, while I am not my mother, I am heir to Spad¨¦.¡± ¡°As you said you would do with Renaud?¡± ¡°Yes. Or maybe there can be a trade or a bargain. I will make sure it is not harmful to you, I swear it!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Cordelia stood, bringing S¨ªofra up with her. ¡°Let us go.¡±
Magec stayed between them, not wanting to leave either of the women¡¯s side and growling when guards tried to step closer to them. S¨ªofra and Cordelia both affirmed they were well, and Magec¡¯s tail wagged at doing his duty for his master¡¯s daughter and her friend. When they walked out into the garden S¨ªofra gasped and took a deep breath of the new night air. Even Delia felt something that pulled at her. ¡°Now, we must be careful,¡± S¨ªofra said, catching her breath, leading the human woman along towards the forest¡¯s edge, though far away from where she and Renaud had been. Magec ran ahead of them into the deep brush, sniffing furiously and then chasing something small that dashed out from where it had been hiding. ¡°Stay by me, and it would be best if you did not let go of my hand. Call me if something seems amiss, even if I look to be right beside you!¡± ¡°Oui, oui, of course,¡± Cordelia said, looking around at all of the movement and life in the trees. Fireflies lit up the branches and leaves as if stars had come down from the heavens, and birdsong sweeter than any instrument filled her ears even at this late hour. She had never truly been in a deep wild forest before. Out of the corner of her eye she thought she saw a flash of movement. Magec? But he had gone in the other direction. ¡°Good, now¡ª¡± Cordelia took a step towards the¡­ figure? Person? letting go of S¨ªofra¡¯s hand as she did. It was cloth¡ªa cloak? Was it already her husband returning just as she went to search for him. ¡°One moment,¡± she called, not taking her eyes away from the spot to even look back at her friend. A ray of moonlight lit up a clearing not too far and showed her husband in his riding attire, standing and waiting for her. She picked up the bottom of her robes and ran to him. ¡°Jourdain!¡± He looked up with a smile and opened his arms to her. She had not even the time to call out to S¨ªofra that she had already found him, when she was in his arms and being held and kissed. ¡°Oh, Jourdain, it is so good that you are back! I hope you have had a wonderful adventure, but now it is time to come home. Please, come, I have so much to tell you¡ª¡± she babbled between kisses and holding onto her love so hard she worried he would not be able to breathe. ¡°Come with me,¡± she said. ¡°We will go back and all will be well again. I have become dear friends with¡ª¡± ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± he said. He smiled softly, sadly, and kissed her once more. His arms wrapped around her and he picked her up as if she weighed nothing, gathering her up in his arms with such strength that she knew he would never let her fall. She wanted to stay there with him forever. She did need anyone beside him. Though S¨ªofra¡­ and Perdita¡­ ¡°What do you mean, you can¡¯t?¡± she asked, pulling away with reluctance and shaking her head. The kiss had almost distracted her enough that she forgot what he had said. ¡°He was given to me.¡± A woman stepped from the woods into their clearing. Her eyes shone like rubies, and a shiver went through Cordelia as she saw the moonlight bend around her, keeping its distance and the other woman in shadow. Delia¡¯s arms slipped off from her husband¡¯s shoulders and she took a step back, one hand on her stomach as she reached out to grab a tree branch with the other to steady herself. She had chills like when she was ill and her head spun. Darkness swirled around the woman and mimicked wings upon her back. Another breath and the shadows were made flesh and were true wings. ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked. ¡°Did you take him! He is my husband, you cannot have him!¡± She took a step forward, but Jourdain stepped in front of the other woman, his back to Cordelia, putting himself in front of his wife and child. He reached out and stopped Mora with a hand to her shoulder. It was a courtesy that she did not strike him away. ¡°Lady Mora,¡± he said with warning. She looked at him, and then past him, to Delia. She began to walk and passed through Jourdain as she were made of darkness. Or was it Jourdain who was not solid? When she stood before her Cordelia kept glaring at the woman who had taken her husband. She did not feel like f¨¦e, like S¨ªofra, or even Lady Rhianu. Mora raised her hand and touched Cordelia¡¯s forehead, cupped her cheek, and then pulled her into her arms. The dizziness passed and the chills were replaced with warmth. ¡°Peace,¡± she whispered. The goddess of death understood life as well as decay, and she held the mother and her unborn child in her arms. ¡°Peace,¡± she repeated, stroking at Cordelia¡¯s unkempt gold curls, untangling their knots. ¡°If you continue as you are, with your pain, and stress, both you and your child will be given to me. And I do not wish you in my domain, not yet.¡± ¡°You are Death.¡± ¡°I am, Cordelia. And Life. So you must be at peace, and understand, and take not these horrors with you.¡± ¡°Jourdain is dead,¡± she said softly as understanding dawned. Tears were flowing down her cheeks. She looked up into her husband¡¯s eyes and saw then that the moonlight went through him and he cast no shadow. Then Jourdain was beside her again, taking her into his arms, away from Death, holding her tight. A hand in her hair as he kissed her brow, and the other palming her middle and their child. ¡°I am safe,¡± he promised. His eyes sparkled behind unshed tears of his own. ¡°I understand more than you know, and more than I did in life.¡± ¡°What happened to you?¡± she cried. ¡°Who took your life? Who took you from me!¡± She wept and grabbed at his clothes, wanting him to stay with her, with their family, angry and frightened. She pulled him to her and gripped him so hard her muscles ached. ¡°No, no, no¡­¡± Jourdain held his wife and told her everything. Every reasoning and every truth, what he had known in life, and only found out after his death. ¡°I will talk to him, then! He can bring you back. You did not harm His Grace!¡± ¡°You will remember very little of this,¡± Mora spoke softly. Cordelia whirled around to face her, standing before her husband, straightening up as if she could stand between Death and her beloved. ¡°The memory will be erased when you wake up, though the knowledge will remain in the deepest part of your heart and mind. You will be at peace, and live.¡± ¡°Non! I want to remember! Do not take him from me again!¡± ¡°I will never leave you,¡± Jourdain said. His arms wrapped around her from behind, and he kissed her ear, jaw, neck. ¡°You need to be strong and live for Arielle, my dear. And for the other children you will have.¡± ¡°Arielle,¡± she whispered. She clung to the name. It was a lifeline, in the truest sense. Without her child she would choose death in an instant to be with her husband, but knowing their child would die made that an impossible choice. And other children? She would love, wed, again? Or perhaps he would return again some day, and for this future she had to live. ¡°Alright,¡± she said. She looked to Mora, who smiled at her, and then turned around to Jourdain, who kissed her again. A growl interrupted them. Magec was there, in this place that was not the Duc¡¯s Forest, and yet was. His tail was between his legs, not wanting to growl at Mora, but staying true to his order to protect. ¡°Ah, my dear Magec,¡± Mora said. The wolf whined, looking at Mora, Jourdain, and then back to Cordelia. ¡°She is my charge,¡± he said. ¡°She should not be here.¡± He spoke? Oh, Lord Pierre practiced necrocr?ft and her dead husband was holding her, a speaking animal was the least odd thing this night. ¡°Yes, she is, and she should be,¡± Mora replied. ¡°We are making sure she will understand and no longer suffer. Now I will return her to you.¡± Jourdain kissed her once more. ¡°I love you.¡± Cordelia righted herself, clutching a tree branch. She must have turned her head too fast and caught a spell of vertigo. Her eyes stung, and she reached up to touch tear-stained cheeks. Odd. Had the wind been cold? But she felt warm, and for the first time in weeks, calm and safe. Magec bumped her hand and stuck his head under her arm to help her stand. ¡°Oh, thank you, Magec. Did you catch the poor rabbit you were chasing for a snack?¡± she asked. When the wolf sneezed she took that as a yes and laughed. ¡°S¨ªofra!¡± she called. The red-headed girl dashed over into the clearing, relief on her face. ¡°Oh, Lady Cordelia, I lost you a moment! Are you alright?¡± ¡°I am,¡± she said. ¡°I am. Forgive me, I thought I saw something, but I was mistaken. Magec is here though.¡± ¡°Good, now come along again. And this time do not let go of my hand!¡± The two walked around the woods for a time, looking for any f¨¦e that may wish to bargain, but found no one even though S¨ªofra felt Faery again. They even entered the plane and S¨ªofra, with great happiness and glee, showed her some flowers that did not grow in Cardinalis. But Cordelia told S¨ªofra not to worry that they did not find Jourdain, this stroll together had helped her so much already. Clinic ~ Trisday, 19th of Maius, 11831~ ¡°Mix a flat teaspoon into a hot drink twice a day, once with breakfast and a second time before bed,¡± Lizzy said, holding up a packet of medicine and herbs. ¡°You¡¯ll begin to feel better after the second day, but keep drinking until you finish the packet. It is still morning, so take the first dose when you get home.¡± ¡°Oui, mademoiselle, thank you, I will.¡± The patient accepted the mix of medicine, looking over the unmarked packet. He shook it to see how much was in it. ¡°And if I have any more questions?¡± ¡°Then please come by at any time. Just say you are here for the clinic.¡± The man, who had a sore throat, headaches, and chills for a couple of days (though felt much better just being near Elizabeth) got off of the examination table. He fidgeted with a few askew buttons on his collar¡ªLizzy had had to listen to his lungs and he had been appalled that a lady would see him without a shirt, but Vivien had been busy, and Lizzy would not take no for an answer. In his haste to return to modesty, several buttons were in the wrong hole. ¡°Thank you again, my lady. And do I need to pay for the medicine?¡± ¡°No, monsieur, the herbs come from our garden. I suppose your taxes are paying for it in that way, but at the moment¡ªnon. His Grace is offering his services and medicines free of charge.¡± Relief washed over his face, and he thanked her again before leaving. Lizzy smiled and moved over to the cleansing station of the room, pushing up her white sleeves so she could wash her hands and be ready for another patient. Nearby, Salome helped to take out the dirty leftover water, and a servant brought more packets of herbs that Wolfram and Pierre had made that morning for common ills. The north-eastern wing had been remade into a clinic over the past several days. Valentin and Nina helped to spread the word of its upcoming existence, and Pierre sent two of the chateau¡¯s carriages to the hospital to bring in extra patients. At first there had been only a few people coming in, most sent from the hospital without being aware where they were going, but good word spread, and curiosity even faster. Pierre, Vivien, Elizabeth, and Wolfram had planned to each take shifts being in or near the clinic to provide help, but currently there needed to be at least two of them there at a time to keep up with demand. Salome and Maiolaine, and her children, helped alone at first until some servants decided to do their duty and assist the duc. Bastien and Eliana had run off to play after, but Apolla insisted on staying to help the last two days, even without her siblings. She had told Elizabeth that she, too, wanted to be a nurse when she was older, even if she did not have her father¡¯s magic. There was a hush, and then a rapid murmuring behind her. Lizzy looked up quickly, expecting to see a wounded patient, but sighed as it was only Pierre and Aim¨¦ coming into the room. Her beloved wore a solid black suit with matching black gloves, the attire his choice of doctor¡¯s robes, and prince Aim¨¦ was rather informally dressed. As one would be to see a doctor and need to be closely examined. ¡°I insist,¡± Aim¨¦ was saying. ¡°It is already a shame that I was not your first patient upon completing your degree. At the very least, you can give me a once-over and tell me what¡¯s wrong with me.¡± ¡°Nothing is wrong with you,¡± Pierre replied, leading his brother to an examination table. ¡°You merely refuse my diagnosis of health and want to endorse the clinic by coming here.¡± Aim¨¦ chose his moment to cough harshly, and to Lizzy¡¯s ears, it sounded exaggerated and false. The grin that the prince wore was not helping in his insistence that he was truly ill. She moved to go help Pierre deal with Aim¨¦, but the doors opened up again and more patients took her attention. Valentin and Nina, talking loudly to each other even as he held the door for her and kept an arm around her waist, came in without breaking stride in their argument. She was allowing him to lead her in, even if the words she spoke were insistent that she was fine and they should return home. ¡°What is wrong?¡± she said, going over to her friends. Neither seemed overly ill, and it was quite possible this was just a ruse to come see the clinic. ¡°Nothing,¡± they both replied in tandem, Valentin with a grin and Nina a frown. ¡°We married,¡± Nina said, beginning to explain. ¡°Two nights ago. Lady Veriette spoke of an important night and my dear silly husband dragged me to the church an hour later because he simply could not wait. And so we wed and have spent the last few days at¡­ home.¡± Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! ¡°She is with child!¡± Nina slapped her husband¡¯s arm. ¡°You cannot know that, and I do not know it either! How would you so quickly!¡± ¡°Well, there was that night last month when I first suggested we marry and¡ª¡± Her hand pressed to his mouth to stop his talking. He grinned behind her fingers and kissed them in reply. ¡°I told you to shush, we already went to Confess that!¡± She snatched her hand back when Valentin moved on from kissing to nibbling on a finger. She wiped her hand on her skirts with an amused glare. Elizabeth blushed, leading them over to her station and helping Nina up onto the table. Such things were never spoken of in mixed company, but Valentin and Nina had little shame. She pulled the curtains that had been set up around them closed to give themselves more privacy. ¡°There are some ways to check very early if you have conceived,¡± Lizzy said. ¡°Though whether that was recently¡ª¡± ¡°¡ªor this morning¡ª¡± Valentin added in quickly. ¡°¡ªor a month ago, will likely be known only after the child is born and counting from there.¡± ¡°I will turn myself into a widow if you do not be quiet,¡± Nina hissed to Valentin, who laughed at the threat. For all her words, she was still holding his hand in hers. Elizabeth brought out a small jar of mixed grains, handing it to Nina. ¡°Water these with your urine first thing in the morning. If anything sprouts, then you are with child. It should not take long, only an hour or so¡ªthese seeds are imbued with magic. And should it be the barley, you will have a daughter. If the wheat then a son.¡± ¡°And if both spout?¡± Nina asked wryly. Lizzy smiled. ¡°One of each. Which may be a bit overwhelming, but at least in that case, you will know it is more than one babe.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it mean at least twins, though?¡± Valentin asked. ¡°Surely it could mean triplets. Or even if only one grain spouts, we might just be having two sons¡ª¡± Nina¡¯s glare cut off his rambling. ¡°Thank you, Lizzy.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± She chatted with them a few more minutes and told them to return on the morrow if she was with child to be given more vitamins. When they went to leave, Valentin walked over to where Pierre and His Highness were and managed to speak some with the prince (who was in perfect health, after all).
~ Hexday, 22nd of Maius, 11831 ~ Another familiar face came into the clinic when Lizzy was on duty several days later. She had chosen to take another shift with Pierre, catching him between patients to explain how her magic was getting stronger the more she used it, and to steal kisses. ¡°Monsieur!¡± The cobbler that had made her shoes came through the doors. He had his arm up close to his chest, cradling it, and seemed pale and was sweating. ¡°I have an infection,¡± he said, nodding down to his arm. His sleeve was rolled up and she could see where there had been stitches made to close a great wound. It was red and swollen. ¡°It happened a week and a half ago. I went to the hospital and was treated, but they perhaps did not pay as much attention as they should, or it was a true mistake, but it has become infected. I drank teas, but the swelling did not go down and I thought it best to come see someone.¡± ¡°Oui, I see,¡± Lizzy said, already running her hand over the red skin. ¡°I cannot say if it was intentional, mistakes do happen, but I hesitate to say it was a mistake entirely given what I know. Do you wish to report this to His Grace?¡± ¡°Non, non, mademoiselle, it will not be a problem.¡± ¡°May I ask how you were injured in the first place?¡± ¡°Someone threw a rock through my shop window,¡± he said. ¡°I and two customers were injured, but the culprit was quickly caught.¡± ¡°Oh dear. I am so sorry¡ª¡± ¡°Not at all! Business is doing well aside from this mishap. Your endorsement of my shoes has made this summer one of my most profitable, Lady Elizabeth. You have my thanks.¡± ¡°I may not keep that thanks in a moment, monsieur. I am going to have to take out these stitches first and then treat your infection, hoping the gash is healed enough that it does not rip open.¡± She began to mutter under her breath before yelling out for Pierre to come help. She was not skilled enough yet to do all of this on her own, and would need another set of hands. The cobbler was sat down with his arm out on the table, a servant holding his wrist to make sure he did not move. Pierre took a small knife and made polite conversation to distract the man while he cut and pulled out the sutras one by one, ignoring the wincing. Normally such things would not hurt, but the infection had everything inflamed and sensitive. ¡°There. Done,¡± Pierre said, pulling the last one out and disposing of it. ¡°Lizzy?¡± ¡°Merci, my love. I will take it from here,¡± she said. ¡°Monsieur, I am going to gently clean your arm now and put an ointment on it with my bare hands. I am a blancwitch and it should be enough to begin the healing.¡± He nodded his consent, and Lizzy was brought a bowl of warm soapy water. By the time she was finished cleaning his arm and drying it off, the swelling had gone down and it was more pink than red. She spread the ointment over it next, feeling her hands heating up as the spirits of her magic moved to quell the infection. She thought if she concentrated they healed more, but would have to ask Vivien if that was the case or it merely her imagination. ¡°Ah, and so you keep my thanks, and I give you more,¡± he said after she was finished. It looked as if there was no infection at all, and even the mark of the gash was smaller. ¡°Merci, dear Lady Elizabeth.¡± ¡°You are most welcome.¡± That day Elizabeth also saw, though did not treat, the woman that had shown fear at her buying the shoes from the fay cobbler, along with many richer patrons who did not seem all that ill. Valentin and Nina, who were indeed having a boy-child, had spread the knowledge that the prince himself had been to the clinic up at the duc¡¯s home. The next day, Pierre told two more carriages to go stand in the town-square so that those who wished to come see their clinic could be driven without having to go to the hospital first. Hospital ~ Iunday, 24th of Maius, 11831 ~ The new moon. A month and a half since Pierre¡¯s first journey to see the hospital, its advances, and its corruption. Today he was leaving his blossoming clinic in Vivien and Lizzy¡¯s hands, going to see what changes had been made after his purge of the staff. Tibault and Charlot would be coming with him, the former not well known yet among the people and could go unnoticed, and the latter providing silent support and authority as the brother-in-law to the prince. Aim¨¦, of course, offered to come as well, but Pierre insisted he stay behind. It was enough that Charlot was at his side, the prince himself would detract attention. Lady Rhianu, having bought a home in the city with her husband to spend more time in this plane, would meet them at the hospital. It was the first show of full support from his advisors. They had helped and done much with setting up the clinic, but this was more public. They had chosen him and he would not let them, or their people, down. Pierre had not written or announced that he would be going today, even though he was in contact with the head doctor, Adam Roland. While he believed that changes had been made, he wanted to see how things seemed naturally without giving people time to prepare deceit. He did not wear his most formal attire, instead wearing the usual style of tophat and even forgoing a jacket in the warm weather. He brought Pluta with him as well, who lay purring around his shoulders. ¡°Is it something about being fay?¡± Tibault asked from right next to him, stroking Pluta¡¯s head as they made their carriage ride down. ¡°Elwin and his wolf, and you with Pluta.¡± ¡°I think we both just love our pets,¡± Pierre said. ¡°Elwin used to train hounds when he lived in this plane. A wolf would be a greater challenge. And Piers, the future comte d¡¯Eichel, has a similar fondness for horses and is not fay.¡± ¡°He has a winged Scorpiurian steed named Shetan, no?¡± Charlot said. ¡°Sister said the horse is massive and it frightened her.¡± ¡°Yes, it was a present from his grandfather. It had been disgraced after a race and had its wings sheared off, but it still runs like death is following. Piers rode it from University to his home to visit his wife on breaks,¡± Pierre said. ¡°The trip takes a week or so if you ride very well. He managed it in three days.¡± Charlot shook his head and disbelief. ¡°How he managed that¡­¡± ¡°Have you ever ridden Shetan?¡± Tibault asked Pierre. ¡°No!¡± He blushed slightly at how quickly he yelled it, and at the snickers from his advisors. His friends. ¡°I do not have such a fondness for horse, or riding.¡± ¡°Lady Egl? is fay, though, so that does not rule out the hypothesis that those close to that plane are close to animals.¡± ¡°What of Wolfram and that swan I saw near him!¡± ¡°That¡¯s his love, Salome. She is a swan-maiden.¡± ¡°Cygnati,¡± Pierre corrected. ¡°Then she herself is close to swans if she can take their shape, and she was taken to Faery.¡± ¡°She could take the form before she was spirited away, though.¡± ¡°Perhaps that is why? Because they are similar, kin?¡± ¡°And what of Lady Sabine and her giant spider?¡± ¡°She is friends with Elwin.¡± Their discussion was cut short as the carriage stopped in front of the hospital. Pierre breathed a quiet sigh of relief. It was good luck that those who practiced necrocr?ft were often aligned with Faery, and their familiars could be seen as f¨¦e-kith. But then again, Faery had not the same strict laws against necrocr?ft, so perhaps it was not luck at all. The cabbie was told to be of use to the hospital, bringing up anyone to the clinic those that were ill or did not wish to wait. ¡°Your Graces, lord Tibault.¡± ¡°Lady Rhianu, welcome. You are looking well, how is city life treating you?¡± If one did not know her one would not notice the slight grimace of her features at this question. ¡°It is fine,¡± she said neutrally. ¡°My husband is more glad than I. Yet I am happy we can be nearer to you, My Grace, and this land. I will give it a chance before returning to the forests.¡± A few more pleasantries and greetings, and the group walked to the entrance of the hospital, the advisors in front, and the duc and his grandmother behind them. ¡°Elwin is looking into the hospital discreetly,¡± his grandm¨¨re said softly. ¡°He is trying to find if the troubles from before were isolated incidents of discrimination or something on a large scale. I have spoken to those of Faery as well. The hospitals have been given the status of the Churches in Piques¡ªneutral ground. The laws that are to be followed are those of Triumphe, not Faery, and anyone caught tricking the staff, or patients, will be dealt with severely.¡± ¡°Has this not always been the case?¡± You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. ¡°In theory. But the f¨¦e are crafty and find ways, or reasons, that allow them to bend the laws to that what they are used to. This leaves no possibility of that.¡± He nodded and moved to catch the opening door so that Rhianu could enter in front of him. ¡°Ah, Your Grace! Please, do not come in further without protection.¡± Yvette stood with a mask on at the front desk. There lay several behind her, both in the fashion of cloth around the face, and the doctor¡¯s plague masks with a large beak to stuff herbs in and keep illness out. Doctors rushed back and forth around them, grabbing masks, and carrying large buckets that, by the smell, were filled with blood. Even Rhianu seemed taken aback by such a display so out in the open. ¡°What is happening?¡± Pierre asked. ¡°I just spoke with Adam a few days ago!¡± ¡°An outbreak of sanguiosi, Your Grace. A patient came in late last night with symptoms. By this morning everyone in that wing was ill. It has been quartered off and we are sending everyone who comes in to your clinic now. For the moment we seem to have stalled the spread, and we are trying to keep the patients alive until the illness passes.¡± ¡°Is the first patient still alive?¡± ¡°Oui.¡± Pierre passed the cloth masks to Tibaul and Charlot, but grabbed a doctor¡¯s plague mask for himself. The sweet scent of herbs filled his head and blocked out the copper blood. Rhianu accepted a mask from Yvette. ¡°Which wing, madame?¡± He was given directions, told to follow one doctor that was already rushing off to that hall. He told his advisors to go look about with Rhianu, keeping far away from the outbreak, and to return home soon and help in the Clinic as they would have even more patients than usual today. ¡°And Yvette, if you can find someone else to cover for you. I have heard you can heal, and blancr?ft helps to slow and be rid of the illness. I want you in that wing with me.¡± ¡°Yes, Doctor.¡±
The patient was a middle-aged man, currently asleep, though in the thralls of a nightmare. He was sweating and coughing, blood on his sheets and lips. His room was on the far end of the hall, but that had not stopped the spirits from infecting the other five patients in this part of the hospital. Two doctors had elected to stay with the patients and not leave the area and risk spreading the illness, while the others only came in the doorway to switch out medical supplies and bring in treatments. Pierre would have to scrub and leave these clothes behind if he wanted to go home this afternoon. Pluta began to purr when they entered the room. She kneaded her paws on Pierre¡¯s shoulder and dug her claws into his back. This was a dead man¡¯s room. ¡°Oh, oh my.¡± Yvette grabbed a hold of Pierre¡¯s arm as she walked in behind him, the spirits in the room pressing upon her and making her weak. If Pierre did not with his own eyes see the man¡¯s movements he would have thought him already passed days ago. ¡°Yvette, center yourself,¡± he told her. ¡°Take a deep breath. You are wearing a mask. It will be fine.¡± He also suspected that those who were fay would be less likely to be ill, he had yet to encounter someone of Faery that had been taken by the disease. It would allow him, and Yvette, a bit more freedom in helping patients. Pierre let Pluta jump from his shoulders and go over to the corner of the room. She began to sniff a pile of bloody rags. ¡°Go check the other patients,¡± Pierre said. ¡°I will be fine. Come back when you are feeling better.¡± ¡°Y-yes, Doctor.¡± With Yvette leaving the spirits grew even more bold and pressed up to Pierre, trying to find the pinpricks of Pluta¡¯s claws and an entrance into his system. He ignored them; he was their lord. Kneeling by the man¡¯s bed he took off a glove and grabbed a scalpel. He placed a shallow cut along his palm, along a lifeline for healing, and rebirth, and let the blood pool before tipping it into the man¡¯s mouth. He sputtered, coughed, but swallowed. The familiar spirits, relative to Mora¡¯s and yet not among them, greeted him. They showed him with glee how they had infected and spread throughout this now-dying body. They were in the patient''s throat, and lungs, and had all throughout his blood to every extremity. A scarificator lay near the patient, having already been used several times by the looks of it. But Pierre used it again, letting the man bleed out into a bowl. The spirits protested, angry, at being forced out through the blood they were settled in. Out of curiosity he let a few drops of his own blood in with the patient''s before Pluta licked his hand and healed the cut. The spirits crowded to his blood, surrounded it, but could not consume it and multiply within it. ¡°Yvette, come here,¡± he shouted over his shoulder. This was a possible solution and a means with which to stall or even cure this! The woman returned a moment later and took in the scene. With another deep breath she knelt beside him, steel in her gaze. ¡°Oui, Doctor?¡± ¡°I need you to cut your hand and drip a bit of blood into the bowl, please,¡± he said, handing her the scalpel that he had already wiped down. She did so without question, and he felt the spirits again try and take her blood, but they could not. ¡°Bring one more sample,¡± he said. ¡°You and I¡ª¡± ¡°Are both fay,¡± she finished, and got up to get a third kind of blood and to bandage her hand. They needed to make sure this bringing in of new blood was helpful if the donor was not fay. Or a necrocr?ft practitioner. A vial of human blood was brought quickly enough at his request, and Pierre tipped it into the bowl. It mixed with his, and Yvette¡¯s blood, but did not mingle with the spirits. ¡°It works,¡± he whispered, and one could see with the naked eye that the blood was somewhat separate, magic confirming it. ¡°If the patient is bled out, any new blood made still has the sickness,¡± he said to Yvette. ¡°We are in need of blood from donors. That blood will remain true and help the body to deal with and be rid of the illness. But how to test each patient for his blood group¡­¡± There were several types of blood in the world, different magics and humors affecting it, and at times the differences were too severe. If you injected a patient with blood that was too opposed to his own, it might kill him. Necrocr?ft could force the blood to align. And so could¡ª ¡°Fay blood,¡± Yvette said. ¡°Fay and f¨¦e blood can form a common bond and allow the blood groups to mingle.¡± Pierre nodded. ¡°Good. We will have to act quickly. Create a station to donate blood both at the chateau clinic, and the church, perhaps the town square. I will have to ask you to donate as well, we may only need a little fay blood, but to mix it with every other donation will still take a good amount. I am sure the Margrave and Margravine will lend their aid as well.¡± He would also ask the practitioners of necrocr?ft to help, using their blood to stabilize the mixed bloods further, allow larger quantities to be combined with only a slight amount of fay blood, in case there was not enough from Faery donating. They could also check if there were other illness in the blood that would have to be tamed or cast out before transfusion. ¡°Stay here,¡± he said, getting up and motioning for Pluta to come with him. ¡°I will go set this up, a blancwitch should stay in this hall. Help the doctors, and you have my authority to do as you deem necessary.¡± They had a treatment and potential cure. If they worked quickly and spread this about Clandestina they could stop it before it took too many lives. They could control it. Plague, death, illness. As much as the ker revered it, their duties were to contain it as much as spread it. He felt Mora kiss his cheek. Blood ~ Hexday, 29th of Maius 11831 ~ With the good gossip about the clinic fresh in the people¡¯s mind, the stations to donate blood and help curb this new plague were full. Patients who had been treated, family and friends of former patients, and general well-wishers all lined up to donate blood. Aim¨¦ was among the first as well, along with each of the advisors (though Vivien did not participate), and Pierre himself (Wolfram manipulating the spirits in Pierre¡¯s blood to rest and not appear so as to avoid coloring his blood dark). Both Rhianu, Elwin, and even S¨ªofra donated after. The news that the fay blood would be important in helping solve this, and that the fay gave it willingly after being treated so unfairly as of late, helped to ease tensions. In two days they had enough blood to mix and administer, bleeding the patients almost to the point of death before transferring the new blood into their systems. Pierre was present at every instance, using cr?ft to monitor their health and to be certain that the bad blood would not overtake the new good batch. All eight of those who had become infected with this new strain, two more after the first night, were now mending. On Hexday Elizabeth and Pierre went down to the hospital together, wanting personally to check in with the patients who had received the donated blood. Vivien was left in charge of the clinic while the other advisors were writing letters to be sent to other doctors about the treatment and, if things kept up, cure. They were greeted warmly at the hospital, Elizabeth being given a quick tour as she had yet to see the facility with her own eyes. Yvette, now on staff as a healer and nurse, offered to come have tea with Elizabeth on one of her days off to discuss being a blancwitch specifically. ¡°I am glad you are still learning,¡± Pierre said to her as they were returning home. ¡°And that it makes you happy.¡± Another warm sunny day had them strolling along the path up to the chateau together. Pierre had even taken his gloves off and stuffed them in his pocket, the small cut he had made earlier to use cr?ft healed by Elizabeth¡¯s touch before she even realized there had been an injury. A few of his scars, that she had already healed before, were even thinner. It was possible with more time, and more of their touching, they would disappear entirely. Their trip had been a success. The good blood was flowing strongly in all of their patients and Pierre felt he could officially give his word as a doctor that this was a cure. If they spread this about the realm quickly before autumn then, hopefully, it could be stamped out. The political implications of the vampires causing the illness was another matter, and why it was happening now, and had not before when Clandestina was always an ally of Italaviana¡­ ¡°Thank you for encouraging me,¡± Lizzy replied. She squeezed Pierre¡¯s hand and tugged at his arm. He had begun to hit the ground in a rhythm with his cane as he walked, a sure sign he was distracted. ¡°My dear, you are beginning to overthink again.¡± ¡°Oh? My apologies. Just politics.¡± ¡°And I am glad you are doing so well as the duc,¡± she said, staving off the frown that she had seen beginning to mar his face. ¡°You have handled so many things just this summer!¡± ¡°And all the while it was to be time spent with you!¡± He picked her up, cane dropped to the side in favor of her in his arms, and kissed her as they came up over the edge of a hill. ¡°Oh, put me down!¡± ¡°Oh, oh, last time you told me to do this you were upset I would drop you in the river!¡± ¡°We are not near a river right now!¡± ¡°Then shall I drop you onto the road?¡± ¡°Pierre!¡± He set her down, holding her by her shoulders with a grin. She narrowed her eyes. ¡°What are you doing.¡± ¡°Trying to make sure the surprise is all set up before you look,¡± he said, and spun her around. In a clearing by the road lay a large tablecloth with baskets atop it. Some dishes were set out as well, mostly to weigh down the cloth and keep it from blowing away, and even a bucket with chilled ice was laying in a shaded spot. ¡°Oh, Pierre,¡± Lizzy breathed. He kissed her curls, wrapping an arm around her and leading her to the laid out picnic. ¡°I asked Wolfram to set it up soon after we left so we could find it on the way back. I wanted time with you that did not involve patients or the possibility of catching an illness.¡± They sat, Pierre opening the wine while Elizabeth brought out the food. Instead of putting it on a plate, Lizzy fed Pierre the small sandwich, and then her first taste of the wine was not from her own glass, but from Pierre¡¯s lips. Perhaps she had had a little too much of the wine, but after finishing their food Elizabeth thought it a wonderful idea to show Pierre that she knew how to hold and use a sword. She ran back to grab his cane and brandished it without knowing of the dagger within. ¡°You have good form,¡± he praised, standing and walking around her in a circle. He lifted her arm slightly, and had her adjust her grip, though with a real sword it would be much better than with his jeweled cane. ¡°Lady Rhianu said so as well,¡± she said. ¡°I have not practiced much, but they said it would be good to know how to defend oneself. And if I am to be a Lady of Spades then I need to be a lady of swords!¡± ¡°Maybe I will buy you a dagger,¡± Pierre said. ¡°So that you can carry it around with yourself at all times.¡± He had one on his hip of course, and switched his cane for the knife. ¡°Here, the grip is different with a dagger, but the purpose is the same. It is much shorter but still an extension of your arm.¡± She gave it a swing, and be it folly, drink, or just bad luck, it was too close to Pierre and it sunk into his flesh. He hissed in pain, stepping back away from her and pressing his hand to his side. Lizzy gasped, paling in horror. She threw the knife to the side and rushed to him, moving his hand. She had treated wounds like this. Treated very similar wounds during dancing lessons. But to be the cause of it, and to her beloved no less, chilled her. ¡°Let me,¡± she said. ¡°Please, let me!¡± She moved his hand and pressed her own to the wound, feeling sick as she felt his warm blood on his hands. It was deeper than it looked and not healing as quickly. Panicking she moved her hands aside and kissed the wound. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Pierre¡¯s head swam. Not from loss of blood, the wound was minor compared to what he had done to himself over the years, but Elizabeth¡¯s soul suddenly connecting with his. He stepped back from her, needing a moment to orient himself, and then realizing that his blood would, if not already, soon turn black. ¡°Lizzy,¡± he said softly. He tilted up her chin, large tear filled eyes meeting his, her lips stained red with his blood. ¡°No, I need to heal you¡ª¡± ¡°I am already healed,¡± he said softly. She did not believe him, shaking her head and looking back to the wound. But placing a hand in the torn cloth and touching his flesh she saw it was whole. She rubbed his blood between her fingers, dark swirls blending together. ¡°I am so sorry,¡± she said. ¡°I cannot¡ª I¡ª ¡± Pierre caught her as the moment became too much. He sat in the grass and laid her in his lap. He kissed her, taking in his own blood, feeling her soul and magia and healing in his body as if she was performed cr?ft upon him. ¡°It was an accident,¡± he said, stroking her hair. ¡°I have had worse things happen to me without wine involved. And you healed me right away, my dear, you did well.¡± ¡°I thought I hurt you.¡± ¡°You could never.¡± They kissed again, and Pierre nipped at her lips, suddenly wanting to know what her essence would taste of, and if a blancwitch¡¯s blood did anything if it was in a lord of death. ¡°I am sorry¡ª¡± He stopped her apologies with another kiss, and she relented, holding him tightly.
Lizzy was trying to read, unable to sleep after spending the day with Pierre. After she had hurt him he had held her and explained several times that not only was it an accident, but no true harm had been done. Then they had kissed, and come quite close to needing to return to the city and go to Confession, but the haze they had been under passed. They used the ice-water from the chilled wine to wash up and returned to the chateau together, holding each other¡¯s hand tight the entire walk. She sat and reread the same page for the third time, unable to keep her mind focused. What if Pierre had been injured further? What if she had killed him! What would she do? Even death could be healed in Clandestina¡­ A knock on the door startled her and she almost dropped her book before putting it on the desk beside her. ¡°Yes? Please come in.¡± Lady Sabine entered, holding a candle in her hand, and her hair let down for bed. She was wearing evening robes. ¡°Lady Elizabeth,¡± the woman said with a nod of greeting. ¡°Forgive me, but I have a headache. I have heard you make a lovely tea for it. If I may impose such?¡± ¡°Oh, dear. Shall I go get Pierre?¡± Lizzy stood up, and motioned to another chair so that the older woman could sit down. Sabine placed the candle on the table, lighting up the room further, and also her small decorated cage with her spider in it. ¡°No, no, he is aware, and told me to come ask for you,¡± Sabine replied. ¡°I will be back shortly, then.¡±A smile tugged at her lips as she thought of Pierre suggesting her services. So he was not angry at her for what had happened. The kitchens were still loosely staffed during the night, one or two cooks and an aid taking the shift in case anyone was in need of food in the night, and Lizzy greeted them before going along to make the tea. She gathered the chamomile and added in a few crushed berries now since it was summer. A teaspoon of honey, which she ate some from the spoon to keep from dripping, and then mixing the tea. She then again licked the last remains of the honey from the spoon, twirled it in the tea once more, and set the pot and a few cups onto a tray to take back. ¡°My lady, let me.¡± The aid, who was bored and tossing a ball into the air and catching it over and over, took the tray for her and they returned to her room. There was another woman sitting by Sabine at the table. The maid that had read to her when she was ill. The woman from her dreams. ¡°Madame,¡± Lizzy said. Sabine looked quickly from Elizabeth to the maid, raising an eyebrow, but said nothing. ¡°Lady Elizabeth,¡± the woman replied. ¡°How are you this evening?¡± ¡°I am well. Are you¡ª¡± ¡°A friend of Sabine¡¯s,¡± she said. This was more than a maid, or a figure she conjured up in dreams. But be it a ghost, or draugr, Lizzy did not know. Such things she read in books at times, but rarely heard of truly happening. The aid set down the tray, nodded, and left the ladies alone. Lizzy passed out the teacups, having only brought two, but forgoing serving herself to be a good hostess to Sabine and the mysterious lady. ¡°Merci,¡± she said. ¡°You are welcome.¡± For a moment there was silence as they drank. Sabine sighed first, placing down her empty cup. ¡°Thank you, Lady Elizabeth, that was a very lovely tea. My headache disappeared the moment I began to drink. You truly are talented, and I am glad Vivien has been able to help you.¡± ¡°It is nothing,¡± Lizzy said. ¡°I must disagree,¡± the dream-woman said. She placed down her half-empty cup and looked up to Elizabeth. She was smiling, but Lizzy felt cold. ¡°You have great magic in you, and you are doing well to harness it. Tell me, how has your time in the clinic been?¡± ¡°It has been well,¡± Lizzy said slowly. She held her hands together in her lap, wishing she had a teacup to fiddle with, and settling on the edges of her evening robes. ¡°Most patients begin to feel better just by being near me. I am learning about mixes of herbs and other such treatments.¡± ¡°Did you give blood to the donations?¡± ¡°I¡­ I did not,¡± she finally said. ¡°And neither did Lord Vivien. It¡­ he warned me that I best not, as a blancmage or witches blood would not¡­ fair well for donation.¡± It was partially a lie. She had wanted to give blood, thinking that perhaps it would be the best kind to give, but Vivien had stopped her. He had been just on the correct side of politeness, but pushed that she not use her blood for anything, even donations during such a dire time. When she had asked why he refused to explain. She had meant to bring it up with Pierre today but had forgotten. The woman seemed to know this. Her smile did not waver, but there was a spark in her eyes that she caught the lie. ¡°This tea,¡± she said, looking over to Sabine, and then to Lizzy. ¡°It has a lovely tinge to it. I taste raspberry as well. I believe you sweetened it with honey. Did you lick the spoon before you used it? Imbued the tea with your essence? Would it be stronger, I wonder, if you had had a small cut on your lip, and a drop of red blood mixed with the juice?¡± Would it be stronger? Would it help more? There was nothing that said such magic was wrong. Noircr?ft used blood at times. Noircr?ft was not illegal. This was healing. Necrocr?ft could also heal. Ker were daimons of pain and death. To bring back the dead was the ultimate form of healing, but it went against the natural progression. She moved a hand up to touch her lips. Still sensitive from kissing Pierre. He had bit her and she had enjoyed the small amount of pain with the trust and pleasure he gave her. If he had bit just a little harder¡­ Had she gotten some into the tea when she ate the honey? Some of her blood. Or his? Was she tasting blood now? ¡°Vivien is correct,¡± Sabine said, breaking the silence. ¡°A blancmage or witch¡¯s blood is powerful and it should not be used unless direly needed, it could invoke spirits and magic that are not accounted for. As we had many donors, among them fay as well, there was no need. Your method of brewing this tea is just right, and I thank you again, Lady Elizabeth.¡± ¡°You are welcome.¡± The woman did not speak again after this, leaving with Sabine after they finished the entire pot of tea. There were still a few sips left in her cup and Elizabeth, not wishing for it to go to waste, drank it before going to bed. It did not wash out the faint taste of blood. Summer
~ Siwenday, 30th of Maius, 11831 ~ In the weeks since Cordelia and S¨ªofra had gone out into the woods together Delia was flourishing. She smiled, was closer with S¨ªofra and Elizabeth, and got up to eat meals and ate heartily. She finally glowed with happiness. But when Perdy asked her what had happened Delia only said that they had walked about the forests and tried to find a way into Faery, but it had not been possible. Yet the experience had changed her. Perdita walked between Cordelia and S¨ªofra, holding her dear friend by the arm, and not touching the fay girl (though not excluding her). She had no hatred or dislike of her, or her bestia, but knew to be wary with what they could do. And she did not quite trust her and what had happened to her master and now her mistress. ¡°I think I will be going back to Folia,¡± Cordelia was saying. ¡°Renaud, forgive me S¨ªofra for bringing him up, has written to me that he is well at home, but I want to keep an eye on him. And with the plague being here, though I am glad His Grace has it under control, I would feel safer for Arielle and myself if we went away for a time. I will return in a few weeks, of course, when things have settled some.¡± ¡°When shall we pack?¡± ¡°Oh, Perdy, dear, I want this to be a vacation for you as well! Stay, flirt with the duc-to-be, have him ask for your hand soon!¡± ¡°You know I cannot bring it up,¡± Perdita replied, scandalized. ¡°Then I will do it for you! S¨ªofra, let us come up with a way to make Charlot propose.¡± ¡°Non!¡± Cordelia laughed at her predicament and Perdita could not help but find joy at her friend¡¯s mirth, even if it was at her expense. ¡°Tell him it is unlucky to court a woman for more than a turn of seasons without making his intentions clear.¡± ¡°Is that true, S¨ªofra?¡± ¡°No, but he does not know that!¡± At this they all laughed. They continued down to one of the open patios, wishing to have tea together on this sunny day, and on the way they found His Grace and Elizabeth. ¡°Lady Cordelia,¡± Pierre said, offering his hand to her and giving her his full attention. ¡°Elizabeth was just telling me that you are doing much better, and I am truly grateful for it. May I help you in any way?¡± ¡°You already have so much,¡± she said. ¡°Forgive me, I have been absent often as of late, and it is not polite as one of the ladies of your court. You and the staff have been so patient¡ª¡± ¡°My dear after everything that has happened¡ª¡± ¡°Still, I cannot forget my duties,¡± she finished for him. ¡°I am going to retreat to Folia soon, and I will keep an eye on my brother-in-law. I will write you should anything seem odd or out of characters, or, frankly, in character but still unsettling.¡± ¡°Then I thank you for your assistance, Lady Cordelia,¡± he said. ¡°Please, before you go, allow me to examine you and see that you are in good health to travel. I would not wish for your humors to fall out of alignment even through such a short trip.¡± ¡°After tea? Or, better yet, come join us!¡±
~ Iunday, 8th of Juvenis, 11831 ~ Things settled for the summer. Bastien had his eleventh birthday on the 2nd of Juvenis, and his mother Maiolaine her 30th four days after. Cordelia traveled to Folia, promising to keep in touch with Perdita, Lizzy, and S¨ªofra, and too with Pierre, as a means to keep an eye on Renaud and Frederick. Aim¨¦ decided he had had enough time away from his wife and son, and left the duchy in Pierre¡¯s hands, promising to return if he was needed. The clinic kept busy, but the hospital was at full capacity again and welcoming anyone who needed aid. There were even small pitchers of chilled milk and honey at the reception for the fay, or any child who wished something sweet while waiting and felt unwell. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Tonight would be Valentin¡¯s party for the socialites, a way to gauge how the city has been taking in the changes of the past few weeks, and if their mood towards Pierre, the fay, and his new rule had sweetened. The clinic was closed for the evening, in part for this event, with Wolfram staying on watch with Salome on the off-chance that someone came to the chateau in need of aid. Perdita, missing her dear friend, but free of her responsibilities as a lady-in-waiting, had convinced Charlot to take her with him to the event. She tried to ignore when S¨ªofra made unsubtle references to marriage near them, though noted that Charlot seemed to blush. Most of the advisors were actually attending as well, Vivien with his wife, and Tibault escorting S¨ªofra. The missing presence of either son of Feuilles was not mentioned. They made their way into town in two carriages, dressed in finery. Pedita wore a gown that Cordelia had left behind that fit her just right, and S¨ªofra a dress that had to come from Faery as it was centuries out of date for the fashion of the time. Pierre wore his top hat with the inlaid crown, and had found a tiara in the treasury that matched it, which adorned Lizzy¡¯s brow. Tonight they would not only be the future duc and duchesse, but the princeling and his intended. ¡°My lords and ladies, Your Graces, and dear friends!¡± Valentin and Nina greeted the group at the door, exchanging hugs and gossip before urging them in. Perdita was a little unsure about the immediate comradery, keeping herself close to Charlot, but S¨ªofra and Nina began to chat as if they had been friends for years. Lizzy joined them, and Perdy, with a nudge and a smile from her beloved, did as well. ¡°Things are going wonderfully,¡± Valentin whispered to Pierre. ¡°Most of what is being said of you is positive, and the cure you found has started talk of a trend to give blood. Perhaps we will be able to set up something with the hospital.¡± ¡°That is a wonderful idea, I will ask Adam,¡± Pierre replied. ¡°And how are you, and Nina?¡± ¡°She is well, though feels a bit ill in the morning. She may murder me for revealing this so soon, but we will be naming him Sauveur in your honor.¡± Pierre blinked, expecting many odd things from his friend, but not this. ¡°My, well, merci, Valentin.¡± Elwin and Rhianu then found them and the ladies went off to have refreshments before the ball officially began, the men following and debating whether there was time for a drink as well. Valentin and Nina returned to their post to greet more of their guests. ¡°I am finding inconsistencies,¡± Elwin told Pierre as they walked near the back of the group. ¡°Among the hospital and its finances. Those who I ask seem not to know much, or be unable to tell me, but I will look deeper.¡± ¡°Thank you. Please keep me informed.¡± The night was splendid, and both Pierre and Elizabeth danced with each other, and a numerous number of the other guests, several ignoring their dance-cards if they could even for a moment have a few steps with the duc or his duchesse-to-be. S¨ªofra was flirting with Tibault and enjoying him blush, and Perdita slipped off with Charlot long enough to make others worry. But they returned just as guards would have been called for and announced their engagement. A toast was given to the future Duc and Duchesse of Carreaux. ¡°Does this mean that Cordelia will now be your lady-in-waiting?¡± S¨ªofra asked. ¡°Of course not! Though, oh dear, she will need to find another if I¡¯m to go all the way to Carreaux.¡± At one point in the evening Pierre was dancing with Lady Veriette. Up close and without the mystique of her store she seemed much more approachable, and he was eager to ask her about her magics. ¡°And how are you, my princeling?¡± she asked first. The music changed and they began to waltz. Pierre, making sure Lizzy was safe and dancing with Vivien, turned to his partner. ¡°Well, thank you, madame,¡± he said. ¡°Shall you be performing tonight?¡± ¡°Perhaps after dinner, I do not know yet if I wish to. I was invited as a guest and not the entertainment.¡± ¡°Of course. It is always a welcome change to be invited as yourself and not your profession. And I would like to get to know you more than just as the one who predicts the future.¡± ¡°I can do more than just predict what will happen,¡± she said. ¡°I am privy to secrets and things hidden.¡± Was she implying she knew of his secrets? His magic, or his murders? ¡°And will you be willing to tell me some of these secrets?¡± ¡°It would not do to be known as someone who cannot keep a secret.¡± They danced, and Pierre held her hands in his. He felt no scars on her palm, though she did wear long gloves for the occasion. If she was a confidant of Mora¡¯s, it was a newly established relationship. ¡°Then how shall I become privy to what you know?¡± ¡°Whyever would you become privy to it?¡± ¡°Because you brought it up and I do not think you say such things just to continue the conversation.¡± ¡°You must learn how to be told the secrets yourself.¡± ¡°Why?¡± She was silent a moment, the hand he held in his twitching as if she was not certain if she wanted to rip it away, or hold on tighter. ¡°You will be a good duc,¡± she said. ¡°A great one, in fact, if things go as they should. But your life will be filled with conflict. You are on the right path, this party is a very good way to gather information and I approve of Valentin as your informant. Yet you will lose something soon, and therefore must gain something else in return. Be open to new paths.¡± ¡°What will I lose?¡± She ignored his question, and the pressure on her hand when he squeezed. They did not speak again that night, and neither did she perform. But when passing by him as he was helping Elizabeth into the carriage on their return home, she slipped a piece of paper into his pocket. Drawn on it was a stalk of rhubarb. Jourdain ~ Dvoday, 16th of Juvenis, 11831 ~ Every new moon there was a deposit from an unknown source to the hospital in Piques. The only marking of it was a sketched leaf in the corner. It could mean one of several things, bringing plausible deniability to whoever was asked, but it was a start. The first thing that came to mind was the fae. Nature was often used as symbols for them. But it was already established that the fae were marked with an F. Unless, of course, this was payment to keep harming the fae? There was also Feuilles. The name meant ¡°leaves¡± and was a reference to the suit in a deck of cards that corresponded to spades. Could the comte be involved in this himself? Spadille was, after all, in his county. For over a week now, Elwin had asked and inquired about it, but no one would tell him. It seems most truly did not know, but those that averted their eyes and then avoided him also refused to give their full name when prompted. It was known he was fay, and they did not trust him not to force their tongue. Elwin sat in the records room now and rifled through papers and notebooks, looking for anything that could tie one thing to another and avenge those that had been harmed in this place. ¡°Monsieur! I must ask that you put those down and leave at once. You are trespassing and I will call the guards!¡± Ah, so someone had finally noticed he was there. He put down the sheet of paper he was reading over¡ªanother document about payments that had been given to the hospital with no indication of where they had come from. ¡°There is no need for that,¡± Elwin said, standing. The man¡¯s eyes widened in recognition. ¡°Ah, so you are aware of who I am. Good. May I ask your name?¡± ¡°I am Stephan, my lord. The record-keeper for this hospital.¡± ¡°What do you know of these payments, Stephan?¡± Elwin asked, cursing that he was again not told a full name. ¡°I know nothing,¡± Stephan replied, too quickly, and having gone pale. ¡°Odd. I would think that the record-keeper would, most of all, know what payments this hospital receives. Is it charity, or a patron? It does not bear the roi¡¯s mark.¡± ¡°That is privileged information. I must ask you to leave, or I will call the guards!¡± Stephan began to move towards the open door, but Elwin whistled, and it slammed shut from the outside as Magec closed it with his front paws. His familiar would sit guard and alert them if someone else came by. This was the closest he had gotten to a lead, and he would not let something like a stubborn tongue or misguided loyalty keep the information from him. ¡°I did not wish to do this,¡± Elwin said, and he unsheathed the long dagger at his belt as he stood. ¡°But you know something.¡± He cut into his hand, hearing Stephan gasp in shock, and grabbed the other man, pressing the wound onto his lips. It was not elegant, but he was running out of patience. The man tried to scream and only ended up gagging on blood, sputtering and trying to shove Elwin back. The fay snapped his fingers. Spirits of flesh and memory answered him, and the magia responded in a way to his nature that it would not to human. He felt the man¡¯s soul, and he maneuvered it gently around, searching. If one died and returned, as a ghost perhaps, then their self and memories would be just the same as they had in life. The psyche was tied to the spirit, not the flesh. He followed a gleam, a small light, until he was touching the man¡¯s thoughts. Tell me, Elwin said to the spirits. They did. This magia was harsh, as the f¨¦e themselves were. It was impossible to gather information from a man¡¯s mind by force without ruining it, and after the spirits had told all of his secrets, Stephan sat on the floor, staring vacantly at a wall. He began to drool. Elwin opened the door and let in Magec. His familiar had not yet had dinner.
¡°Feuilles was donating money to the hospital,¡± Elwin told Pierre. After Magec had fed and there was nothing left of Stephan, he had gone straight to the chateau, ignoring the blood on his sleeve. He was not proficient enough in the cr?ft for his blood to be black. Yet. ¡°Every moon, a couronne was marked down with the insignia of a leaf. And twice I found a record of two couronnes given, and they were marked with a leaf, and a letter F. One was from Aprilis.¡± ¡°He was paying them to mistreat the fae and paying double to have one killed. Damn him!¡± ¡°That is not all.¡± Stephan had known more, been an informant for Feuilles and his ¡®chef,¡¯ though Elwin had not gleamed who the spymaster was. ¡°Frederick¡¯s desired heir is Renaud.¡± Pierre¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Yes, I know. Feuilles said as much to me when he came to ask about Jourdain, but I did not know he had informed the public yet.¡± ¡°Renaud has been his chosen heir since at least the beginning of the year, Pierre.¡± ¡°Qu¡¯as-tu dit?¡± What did you say? The words slipped out in the Clandestine tongue, making them far more serious than Saiva¡¯s universal language. It was a demand from his duc. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°Renaud had been Frederick¡¯s heir long before Midspring,¡± Elwin repeated. ¡°It was not very well known, but some of those working for Feuilles were informed. The comte gave his younger son a mission¡ªto oversee your death. And then Renaud would publicly become the heir to the county while Frederick himself attempted to usurp Piques.¡± ¡°Why Renaud?¡± ¡°Jourdain did not agree with the policies of his father often, while Renaud did. He had no strong desire to lead, either. As far as I can find, Jourdain was not involved in this or the attempt on your life.¡± Pierre paled. The feeling of guilt that had never gone away, the almost overwhelming desire to bring back Jourdain, had been more than just emotion. It had been a sign that he ignored. ¡°He¡¯s still in the dungeon,¡± the duc whispered. ¡°I killed him. I left him there to rot.¡± He could not think about what they had done. He would not be able to remain composed if he let himself dwell. ¡°It is almost Summerfinding,¡± Elwin said gently. ¡°Just in time to return him to life, as you did with the girl. We can even take him into Faery for a day. This can easily be manipulated away, Pierre. We can install him as your comte and have both Frederick and Renaud dealt with.¡± There was more evidence, there was always more evidence, and the notes and records would be enough to have them arrested until they spoke of it, or more information was found. ¡°Come now, show me where he is. I will help you.¡± Pierre nodded and tried to stand, but found that he could not. His legs had gone numb and his hands began to shake. ¡°Shock,¡± he croaked, stiffly sinking back into his chair. Elwin went to the cabinet and pulled out a strong brandy, pouring three fingers into a glass. He glanced at Pierre¡¯s shaky hands and instead brought the drink up to Pierre¡¯s lips for him. ¡°Thank you,¡± the duc said with a shudder. He drained the glass and took several deep breaths. Pluta jumped up on his shoulders and began to purr loudly. ¡°Give it a moment,¡± Elwin said when Pierre tried to stand again. ¡°How could I have made such a mistake?¡± ¡°Easily. It was a mistake. None of us knew Frederick¡¯s plan. I am not certain Renaud was aware of the hospital being paid off, either. Given what you knew, it was entirely understandable that you blamed both brothers.¡± ¡°I¡¯d have known if I waited,¡± Pierre protested. ¡°Renaud showed himself to be an arse in a number of weeks, and I did not like him from the first moment I saw him. But I liked Jourdain, and he did not even put up a fight when I tried to kill him, because he¡ª¡± his throat locked up and he shut his eyes tight. Because Jourdain believed in his duc, he did not even fight him in death. ¡°We will make this right.¡± They made their way to the dungeons as soon as Pierre felt he could stand. He had a meeting, or an invitation to tea with Sabine, or something, but no matter. He would apologize and reschedule. It was not important right now. ¡°I asked Pluta to leave his bones. I know that parts of a body can be regrown. I have never thought or attempted an entire skeleton. But I can try. Perhaps together? Will you aid me?¡± ¡°I am yours to command, Pierre. Of course.¡± Magec ran ahead of them, clearing the way, growling to those who would ask too many questions upon seeing the duc and his margrave walking to the disused dungeons. The door unlocked under their touch. The stench of decay enveloped them enough to make one gag. They shut the door before the scent could alert the whole chateau. Pluta and Aranea had, for whatever reason, left the body and not consumed it, even though it was offered to them. Perhaps they too had felt something was wrong, and it was not yet the time for this man¡¯s death? Pierre knelt beside Jourdain¡¯s body. There were chunks of flesh missing where vermin had come to feast on him. The ground was still stained with his blood. ¡°I am so sorry,¡± Pierre whispered. ¡°I beg your forgiveness. I was so certain¡­ forgive me, Jourdain.¡± He pulled out his dagger, and in the same motion slashed his wrist. A deep, but not deadly, jagged wound opened and almost immediately the blood ran black. He poured it into Jourdain¡¯s mouth. He healed his flesh, the wounds from both the attack, and what he had sustained after death. Pierre grimaced as he set his arm; it had been torn from its socket when the body fell and was yanked by the chairs that had held him up. ¡°Oh, please, forgive me.¡± Pierre motioned then for the soul, but the spirit that should have willingly come to him was not there. The connection felt muted now. He opened his eyes and looked at his hand, as if he physically expected a soul in his palm. He looked up at Elwin. ¡°Has he passed on already?¡± He should not have been able to. While most stayed for several months or years in the mists, even if it felt like moments to them in the other plane, should the body not be buried, burned, or otherwise put to rest, they could not go on. Only complete decomposition, or a priest, could guide them to their afterlife at that point. Jourdain, left aboveground without a funeral, should still be with Mora. ¡°No,¡± Pluta replied. She licked at the blood on Pierre¡¯s arm and began to heal his wound. ¡°He is in Akhlys.¡± ¡°Then why can I not feel his soul?¡± ¡°Because the spirits have decided he should remain with them.¡± ¡°No,¡± Pierre whispered. ¡°I am their lord¡ª!¡± ¡°You use necrocr?ft when the spirits wish to allow their lady¡¯s chosen the pleasure,¡± Pluta replied. ¡°But you are not God, or Death itself.¡± The spirits did not allow him to pass into their world. He could do nothing for Jourdain. A lord without willing subjects held no command. Pierre reached out to the man that he had murdered, the innocent man who had until the last moment called him His Grace. The duc held him and wept.
¡°He deserves to be buried,¡± Pierre said. He sat back, covered in blood, unable to tear his eyes away from Jourdain¡¯s body. The spirits had never refused him in such a way, but in this, they did not yield. Was this a punishment? Or had it been Jourdain¡¯s time and he would have died through accident if not Pierre¡¯s hand? ¡°If he cannot be brought back, he should return to the earth and be allowed his afterlife. Can you help me hide him, take him up to the cemetery on the grounds?¡± ¡°While I can hide him, leaving his body and fresh upturned earth in the cemetery would be a fine way to be caught. The floor here is soil. I will help you bury him here.¡± ¡°That is not a proper burial, he will have no marker and no¡ª¡± ¡°Pierre,¡± Elwin said softly. He knelt beside his duc, his grandson, placing a hand on his shoulder. ¡°That will not be possible.¡± ¡°I killed him,¡± Pierre whispered. Fresh tears fell down his face. ¡°Grandp¨¨re, I killed him. He swore he did not do it, and he did not even fight back. I did not have enough evidence! I wanted to catch who tried to kill me, but I did not think and now¡­ now¡­¡± He had killed before. For knowledge, out of anger, or even with pleasure. But this¡­ ¡°I will bury him,¡± the lord of death said. He stood up and looked around the room, seeing an old shovel in the corner. He took it and began to dig. Caught ~ Hexday, 20th of Juvenis, 11831 ~ It was not widely known, and she did not confirm it if asked, but Perdita of Bladeren was fay. Her father was a changeling and had no close ties with Faery save for that being the land of his birth. His magic was weak, it was thought that is why he was left in this plane, exchanged for a human child, and it being unknown until the boy¡¯s features changed gradually over the years. Hair lightening was one thing, eyes going from brown to grey were another. But by that point his new parents loved the child, and while they mourned the baby that was taken, this was no less their son. Perdita¡¯s magic, unlike her father¡¯s, was quite a bit stronger. So now, knowing that her mistress¡¯s husband was taken into Faery, and it being Midsummer¡¯s Night, she donned her cloak and went out to try and find him, hoping she would have some leverage with being their kin and at this time of the year. It was a small chance, but she found often that such chances favored her. The Duc¡¯s Forest was known to be close to Faery and was often where the borders of Spad¨¦ were said to begin. She had walked some of the trails before but never gone very far into the woods, feeling uneasy once past a certain threshold. Now she swallowed her fear and kept walking even after the feeling of being watched made her shiver and want to run back. Finding a smaller clearing she saw a fairy ring in the center¡ªlarge mushrooms growing in a circle that seemed to emit a soft glow. Wishes were said to be granted to those that entered it. So she did. She wished to know what happened to her master, where he was, and that he be returned. Nothing happened. Perhaps she had asked wrong? The feeling of being watched was getting unbearable and she tightened her cloak around herself and tried to leave the ring, but could not move her legs. An offering. She would need to offer something of value. But she had brought no coin or food with her. ¡°Please,¡± she said to the air, to the f¨¦e that were hidden in the other plane that could see her, but she could not see them. ¡°I wish to know something, to help my lady. What do you want from me for this?¡± ¡°Prove you are of Faery,¡± said a voice on the wind. She knew blood was taken as payment and even better still flesh. She had a small knife in her bag that she used to cut fruit. To think about it cutting into herself with it made her feel ill. But she could not leave the ring, and old stories filled her mind of those that had died after being trapped by unseelie. She took out her knife. She kept it on her at all times, lying that it was to cut fruit, but was in fact for her protection. Her hand was already shaking and she brought it up to her arm. She did not know where to cut, and if they wanted flesh would she have to carve herself? Her gouge rose at the thought. She settled the knife against a finger, took a deep breath, and cut. Red stained the ground, the mushrooms, and even the glow seemed to pick up the hue. Her legs no longer felt so heavy that she could not lift them and she stumbled out of the ring. Her knees grew weak and she fell on the grass right outside of it. She clutched her hand to her chest and wrapped the wound in her cloak. A woman came from the forest. The feeling of eyes on her lessened until she felt that this woman was the only one there beside her. It should have been a comfort but it was not. She knelt before Perdita, reaching out and gathering some of her blood from her hands. Before she could protest the f¨¦e woman had put it up to her mouth to taste. ¡°You are fay,¡± she said, savoring the blood as if it were wine, ¡°from both lines. And so for your blood I will answer your question.¡± There was f¨¦e ancestry in her mother¡¯s side as well? That would mean her cousins were fay too. Did they know? ¡°Jourdain,¡± the woman continued, ¡°the husband of your mistress, is not in Faery. He was taken by f¨¦e, but only transported through the plane. He is dead, killed on your soil.¡± ¡°Dead! How? Why? By whose hand?¡± ¡°That I cannot say. I can show you though.¡± She smiled, stood, and began to retreat into the woods. Perdita scrambled to her feet and began to run after her. After a time she realized they had made an arc and were now returning to the chateau from the other side.
Sabine woke to Aranea frantically trying to get her attention with both magic and by sitting on her cheek. She carefully reached up and grabbed her Familiar, depositing her on the bedside table before propping herself up on an elbow. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°What is it, ma cherie?¡± ¡°Jourdain has been found!¡± This shook off all vestiges of sleep. Sabine sat up and lit the lamp at her bedside. ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Elwin and His Grace buried him in the dungeon some days ago. Somehow Lady Perdita found her way in and dug him up! She screamed and woke me!¡± This has to be contained. ¡°Stay here. Hide.¡± She grabbed an evening robe and rushed out without even taking the still-lit lamp. She knew the way well enough to find it in darkness. The night was still. A servant walking with water for someone; a guard at his post. No rushing or panic. Yet. Sabine did not slow down. If she could get to Perdita quickly enough she could kill the girl and resurrect her. Her memory would be fuzzy enough after being brought back that Sabine could coax her to bed, imply she walked in her sleep, and stop this. The body would have to be moved and the dungeon purged and cleaned. The closer she got to the dungeons the more activity there was. A head guard was being dragged along the hall in his sleep-wear and she noticed Tibault heading in the same direction at a fast walk. The great doors to the lower levels were open when she got to them. She was too late. Sabine leaned against the wall, exhausted from the rush. While her cr?ft helped her appear and act young it was taxing to hold it under extreme conditions. There were men¡¯s voices coming from below. Yelling, shouting. A woman sobbing. And then a shout she knew, that of her son. She ran down the steps. There were so many people here it was almost impossible to enter, but when they realized who she was she was let pass. Guards around the entrance held back the curious and horrified servants and residents. Inside the dungeon¡¯s main rooms stood Vivien and Charlot. His Grace was also there. Perdita was at the side of the room, being held by a pale Lady Elizabeth. The men were talking in harsh whispers. ¡°He is bloody and his clothes torn, but you see no wounds on him,¡± Charlot said. He had been the first in the room at hearing his fianc¨¦e was found screaming. ¡°Something is terribly amiss here.¡± ¡°I do not disagree,¡± Vivien replied. ¡°But we cannot have this conversation before the whole of the court!¡± ¡°It is a bit late to try and send them all away! You and I both see this is a place of great darkness.¡± ¡°It is dark magic!¡± Perdita gasped out. ¡°I¡ªI was told that it was necrocr?ft!¡± The term sent a hush throughout the room. And then the accusations began. Shouts, guesses, naming everyone from Wolfram to Renaud, patients who had been in the clinic (though they would not have been here at the time of Jourdain¡¯s disappearance), or Perdita herself (Charlot turned red in his fury at this). But before the future duc could defend his love, another voice rang out, ¡°It was Elwin the fay!¡± And this seemed to be too much for her son, and Vivien spoke up in his defence. That statement condemned him. ¡°Then perhaps it is you who are the practitioner,¡± the guard said, moving over and grabbing Vivien by the collar. Someone shrieked. Pierre moved between them and separated the men, shoving both to the side. ¡°Enough! It is ridiculous to stand here and accuse every single person you see.¡± ¡°Yes, enough.¡± Tibault spoke up. He moved past Sabine and was allowed in with the other advisors. ¡°If this is indeed necrocr?ft then all that must be done is to bleed those suspected. I say we all take a turn in a show of good faith and to eliminate ourselves as suspects.¡± Without waiting for a reply he took a small knife from his boot and cut into his finger. This would condemn Pierre. His Grace could not refuse, not such an offer, not when given so gently. If the guard had demanded it perhaps he could have gotten out of being ordered to shed his blood, but dear Tibault had made the suggestion and gone himself. Tibault¡¯s blood was red, and did not darken unnaturally, or smear black. As he moved the knife over to Pierre, who reached out for it with somehow a steady hand, Vivien took it instead. He was the steward. He would stall. He would do anything for his duc. Vivien, who was uneven tempered. Who was born with noircr?ft and practiced blancr?ft. Who could feel spirits of death, who could be a natural Suitor if he had chosen it. Who now for the first time in his life called the spirits of death to him. She felt them crowding around him, accepting him, filling him. ¡°Non,¡± she whispered weakly. No, not Vivien. Not her son. If he cut into his arm now he would bleed black and he would be condemned. ¡°It was I!¡± Complete and utter silence. The people moved away from her and she strode over to the group of advisors and the duc, head held up with pride. Without pause, without looking at Vivien, or Pierre, or anyone, she took the knife and with decades of practice cut into her own arm. The first rivulet was red, but even before the first drops hit the group it had darkened to black. Silence. Then another shriek, and Vivien calling her name. Half of the advisors stepped away, and guards pushed themselves into the group. She felt her arms being pulled back and restraints on her wrist. Duc Pierre was looking at her wide eyes and a pale face, wishing to say something, but there was no pardoning this. He finally found his voice. ¡°Take her to her rooms. Lock her in, do not bind her. She is a Lady of Piques and this must be investigated.¡± ¡°Investigate? She confessed, her blood runs black! She killed Jourdain!¡± Pierre did not reply to Perdita. The guards listened to their duc and she was taken, with a slightly more gentle approach, back to her chambers. Her hands were untied and she was guided to her bed before they left, shutting the door and locking it behind them.
Pierre did not sleep the rest of that night. Once dawn broke it would begin the Longest Day, Summerfinding, and he felt that the day would be long for many reasons. Death ~ Siwenday, 21st of Juvenis, 11831 ~ Sabine slept in late the next morning. There was a plate of food on her dresser when she woke, but she had not heard anyone enter. When she tried the door, it was still locked. It took a bit of time but she changed out of her nightgown into somewhat casual clothes, unable to put on the more formal attire without a maid, and not wishing to call for help. She was not sure if it would come. Aranea was there, having not left the room last night, staying hidden when anyone other than her mistress was in the room. She sat down to break her fast, offering a bit of egg and a piece of meat to her familiar. They ate in silence. Halfway through her meal there was a pounding on her door, some muffle shouts, and then Vivien came in with guards behind him. He was still wearing the clothes he had on last night, wrinkled and unwashed, and there were bags under his eyes. She doubted he had slept a moment. ¡°She is my mother. I do not need you. Be gone,¡± he commanded, and the guards hesitated as Sabine stood up to greet Vivien, but a glare from her son sent them out. He closed the door behind them and hugged his mother. He was shaking. He held her so tight that it almost hurt, but she did not reprimand him. ¡°You were right,¡± she said, stroking his hair as if he were still a child and not a grown man with children of his own. ¡°In the end, this will be the death of me.¡± ¡°We do not know that!¡± Vivien countered. ¡°We can sneak you out! Elwin can take you to Faery. I spoke with His Grace at length last night, and we can¡ª¡± ¡°Vivien, you know as well as I that that will not be possible. Such a thing would only interfere more with alliances and cause a stain to Pierre¡¯s reputation. I will take my sentence.¡± ¡°Maman¡­¡± He let himself cry. Sabine hummed to him a lullaby he had loved as a child and kissed his hair. ¡°My dear sweet son, I have lived my life. I knew I would be with your father again soon. I could not stand there and let you be taken when I could save you. You have children, and I know you would die for them.¡± ¡°I would die for you.¡± ¡°Shame! And leave your wife, your children? I am old, Vivien, and however tragic, a child buries his parents, not the other way around. This is far better than if you had taken the blame.¡± He nodded and took a deep breath, calming down, but not letting her go. ¡°Oui, I know, Maman¡­ The children wish to see you. They know something has happened. Maiolaine is taking them to Bladeren in a few hours, but they insist on seeing you before they go. I do not want them to witness the trial.¡± Or her death. ¡°Bring them in.¡± Her daughter-in-law and grandchildren came in. Maiolaine seemed wary, but trusted her husband when he nodded to her. The children were ignorant and only wanted to tell their grandmother that they were going on a trip to see their other grandparents. Sabine smiled.
Pierre came to see her after her family left. The duc glared at his guards when they came in with him. Like Vivien he did not allow them to stay, reminding them that just a few weeks ago he had been harmed by cold iron, and if they truly wanted to make up for that and show their new allegiance, they could do it by obeying him. ¡°Why?¡± he asked her when they were alone. ¡°I did it for Vivien,¡± she replied. ¡°Who, in turn, would have done the same for you, Your Grace. Was going to. Did you not feel the spirits around him as he reached for the knife before you?¡± ¡°I did,¡± Pierre admitted. He hung his head. ¡°The request was so innocent from Tibault, and I could not falter. He was handing the knife to me and¡­ I thought Pluta could provide a distraction, but there were so many people there.¡± ¡°Which I am sure Vivien realized as well as he took the knife.¡± ¡°And you, as his mother, could not allow it.¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± He shook his head, shoulders hunched now in shame. ¡°I can think of no way out for you, my lady. You confessed and your blood runs black. You will die.¡± She, to his great surprise, smiled. ¡°Pierre, I have lived my life, had many joys and regrets, and am ready to die. I only ask you to continue doing as you are.¡± ¡°I have failed¡ª¡± This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°You are the duc. You are protecting your people. You have shown kindness and care for both fae and man. And you are her favorite. You did not fail.¡±
¡°Lady Sabine Est¨¦e, you are charged with the murder of Lord Jourdain Antonin, being a consort of Mora, and practicing dark magics. How do you plead?¡± She was tempted to correct the judge¡ªshe was a confidante of Mora¡¯s, not a consort, but thought it best not to anger him or the people further. ¡°Everything you have said is true,¡± she replied. ¡°I am guilty.¡± ¡°It is on the word of Lord Renaud Paul, heir to Feuilles, who cannot be here on this day, that his brother was, in fact, changed with a man who is f¨¦e. It has also been observed that you are very close to the margrave, Elwin of Spadille and Spad¨¦. Was the margrave involved in this?¡± ¡°Absolutely not,¡± she said, while knowing well that Elwin had arranged for the kidnapping. ¡°I merely took advantage of a situation presented before me, it was not planned in the manner that it unfolded.¡± ¡°And what was this situation?¡± ¡°I came upon The Honored Lord Jourdain near the Duc¡¯s Forest. Knowing that he was still away, I deduced that something had happened, and the f¨¦e were involved. Given that his disappearance was now fact, and his return was not¡ª¡± ¡°Why!¡± someone from the crowd yelled. ¡°Why did you kill the future Feuilles!¡± Sabine took a deep breath. Elwin had told her about the suspicions against Frederick and his kin. But could she reveal this in open court? The people still thought of Jourdain as the heir, it seemed. ¡°You are not permitted to speak unless I command it,¡± the judge said before she could reply. He admonished the crowd. There were more questions, which she answered in half truths and full lies, but confessing her cr?ft. She endured the jeering and the yelling. Aranea, nestled in her hair and hiding, spoke comforting things to her. Ah, her dear Familiar, she would likely die too the moment Sabine did. She almost reached up to pet her and offer her comfort in return. The questioning lasted throughout the afternoon, and then the judge, along with His Grace, Charlot, and Tibault, went to discuss matters together over dinner. The crowd mostly stayed, discussing amongst themselves what to do with her, continuing their jeering, and certainly not allowing her to leave and have her own dinner or a moment of peace. Sabine¡¯s calm resolve only faltered when she saw Perdita in the crowd, weeping and glaring at her, being comforted by Elizabeth and S¨ªofra while her fianc¨¦ was away. They had never been close, but the hurt this brought her, and to Cordelia, was painful. Yet she would do it a hundred more times for her son. Almost too soon, the men returned. Pierre stood and waited while a hush fell upon the room. ¡°Having reviewed all evidence, conferring with my advisors, the judge, and Lady Sabine herself, I have come to my decision.¡± He looked at his great-aunt. Tears stung at his eyes and he blinked them back. ¡°Sabine Est¨¦e, you are sentenced to death.¡± Murmurs, yells, whoops of triumph, Vivien¡¯s cry of despair that he could not keep from uttering. The woman herself had no reaction save to nod her head in understanding. ¡°You shall¡ª¡± Pierre paused to cough, unable to trust his voice. ¡°You shall be hung until dead on the overmorrow. A priest shall visit you for your last confession before this.¡± There were some shouts here, cries that she was not deserving of Confession, but they were quickly silenced. She was finally led back to her room, and she went to bed without eating. She dreamt of having tea with Mora. Of finding Aranea. Of her desire to have a family and the cr?ft she performed so her son could be conceived and born. Of her husband. His death. Of meeting Pierre and seeing her great-nephew return home. She dreamt of Akhlys and the mists, and Mora on her throne. Of her judgment and the afterlife. She spent her last full day at peace. She talked with her son for hours, finished reading the book she had almost been done with, ate her favorite dessert, and had tea with Pierre. No one else saw her, though the guard who brought her dinner let slip that Lizzy had stood in the hallway for quite some time as if she too had wished to come in, but decided against it. She could not have asked for a better last day. Father Isidore came to see her the next morning. ¡°Can you bury me with my husband?¡± she asked after greeting him. There was still some breakfast left over on her table. She found herself unable to eat this morning and offered him what she had not touched. ¡°I believe there is room for me in his plot, though you may need to put his head in with my coffin.¡± ¡°I believe after your hanging, you will be cremated,¡± Father Isidore said. He sat at the table and motioned that she join him. He moved the plate to the center of the table so they could both reach it. ¡°I will mix your ashes with his grave soil, my lady.¡± ¡°Merci, Father.¡± They ate together for a time, a church-mouse joining them and being fed by the priest, then going over to inspect Aranea and talk with the spider. The Familiars held a hushed conversation that neither of their masters could hear. ¡°Shall you Confess?¡± Father Isidore asked. Sabine nodded. She closed her eyes and clasped her hands, thinking over her long life and everything that she had ever done. ¡°In my time alive, I have been a liar, a hoarder of secrets, and a manipulator. I am a lady of death. I caused the death of my husband¡­¡±
~ Dvoday, 23rd of Juvenis, 11831 ~ The hanging itself would be a private affair. Beside the hangman, it would only be witnessed by Pierre, Comte Frederick, and Lord Vivien. Elwin, too, was in the courtyard that morning, but masked under magic and unseen by anyone else. Cordelia had refused to attend and stayed in Folia. Sabine was led out by two guards, each holding onto one of her arms, shackles clinking together with every step. She wore her most elegant black gown and her hair was pinned up with jewels. She seemed even younger than usual, even wearing make-up. She was smiling. ¡°She cannot wear that!¡± Frederick said upon seeing her. ¡°You vile woman, you¡ª¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Pierre snarled. ¡°She is my aunt. She will die in mere moments. I do not care what she is wearing. Witness it in silence.¡± Outraged, he sputtered, but the order held and he quieted. ¡°Any last words?¡± the guard asked. Sabine looked at the witnesses. She smiled at her son and at Pierre. Her eyes roamed the courtyard until they settled on where Elwin was hidden. ¡°I did what I thought was right. For causing harm, grief, and pain, I apologize.¡± The noose was placed over her neck. She was directed to stand on the trapdoor and her shackles taken off. Vivien looked away for a moment and then forced his eyes back up to see her. He smiled. The door opened, and she fell.
Arms wrapped around her. She looked up and found herself in a land of mist and shadow with her husband. He kissed her, and took her hand, leading her to her judgment and accompanying her to their afterlife. Requiem ~ Hexday, 27th of Juvenis, 11831 ~ Renaud sat at his brother¡¯s grave. Heaps of flowers covered the entire headstone and dozens of candles lit up the evening. Two servants now had the sole job of keeping this clean, well decorated, and the candles lit every moment for a year and a day. If he had any say in it, it would continue on for longer. ¡°I am so sorry,¡± he said. ¡°I tried to find you. I looked! But you were not even there. That bitch Sabine took you for¡ª¡± he could not even say the words. That his brother had been some sort of sacrifice for dark magic made him ill. What had he even done to deserve that! It had been he and his father that planned against the duc, not Jourdain! Was it something Sabine had suspected, though? Had that been why he was taken? The f¨¦e had helped, so Elwin was involved, he was certain of it. And necrocr?ft was not illegal in Faery. She must have worked alongside Elwin and the other f¨¦e. Who were they to care about the legalities of Triumphe? Had S¨ªofra known? Had His Grace? Was it with the duc¡¯s blessing that this was done¡ªor his command? At least Sabine was dead. He had not been allowed into Spadille to retrieve Jourdain¡¯s body or to go to the trial of the one responsible. His father had gone alone, but he knew for certain that she had been hanged and then burnt. ¡°It seems I will be the comte now, as we wanted,¡± he continued bitterly. This was not how it should have happened. ¡°Cordelia will stay here, of course, and I will make sure your child will be cared for. I will raise her well for you¡­ Father tells me to wed Cordelia, but she misses you so, and I never found her as attractive as you did. Maybe in a year or two if I still do not have a bride? It would be simpler. If only your child was a son, I would name him my heir for you, but Cordelia says it is a girl.¡± ¡°You know the dead can¡¯t speak back?¡± He stood, moving over to the grave as if protecting it. ¡°Who is there? I demand you tell me. I am heir to Feuilles.¡± A man stepped from the shadows. He wore a cloak covering much of him that did not allow a clear description, but the hat he wore was a style found in the south of Bladeren and in northern Italaviana. When he smiled, fangs appeared over his lips. ¡°We know who you are, my lord. I am Giacobbe. We are acquaintances of Remigius.¡± Remigius was his father¡¯s ¡®chef¡¯, a man skilled in poisons and stealth, a personal advisor in public and an assassin in secret. It had been he who created the new toxin that had not killed Pierre, but had been enough to fell the former chief doctor of Spadille¡¯s hospital. ¡°And what are acquaintances of the chef doing here at my brother¡¯s grave?¡± ¡°Paying our respects. We could not come during the day, as you can see. But he would have been our comte.¡± Two more vampires stepped out behind Giacobbe, holding larkspur in their hands. ¡°You are citizens of Feuilles?¡± ¡°We are,¡± one of the other vampires said. ¡°Remigius helped us escape from our homeland and we have been in his debt since.¡± ¡°Why do you speak so freely to me, then?¡± They could have waited until left and remained unknown. ¡°Because, as you said, you will now be our comte,¡± Giacobbe replied. ¡°You are of age. Your father is old. He dislikes the vampires as well as the f¨¦e. You may be persuaded to see our side.¡± Renaud nodded and allowed them to lay their offerings down. ¡°I am listening.¡±
~ Iunday, 29th of Juvenis, 11831 ~ Vivien stood at his father¡¯s grave. He read the headstone in the bright light of the night¡¯s three-quarter moon. Ga¨¦tan Rosaire 26th of Septembrie, 11761 - 12th of Octombrie, 11796 There was still space for his mother¡¯s name, but he dared not have it commissioned for fear her resting place would become known and then defiled. Vivien had come here after her cremation and buried his father¡¯s skull, mixing his mother¡¯s ashes with the soil, and reuniting them. The plot was not overly disturbed and no one would know she was there. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. A noise brought him out of his musing, and he looked up to see Elwin walking over. If the margrave had not wanted himself seen or heard, Vivien would have had no idea that he was there, and so being alerted had been intentional. He nodded to his mother¡¯s student of cr?ft, who he knew well was involved in Jourdain¡¯s death, and yet stood and lived. Then he looked away to keep from cursing at him. If anyone had had to die for this, Elwin was at least more responsible than his mother. How dare he visit her grave! ¡­ But it had been Vivien himself who spoke up for the man and changed the course of the conversation in the dungeons. Who had understood in that moment that Pierre had been the guilty party, likely with Elwin¡¯s aid, and had decided to trust his duc. He could not go against his vow, or against his mother¡¯s sacrifice. Elwin watched him, green eyes flicking between his face and hands. And the dagger at Vivien¡¯s side, which the steward had put on to wear, even though it was the middle of the night. He said nothing about the clothes which Vivien wore, and had fallen asleep in, for three days now. ¡°I will let you have your revenge,¡± Elwin said. He placed down the few things he was holding and opened his palms to show no resistance. ¡°Hurt me, however you see fit for your loss.¡± ¡°No¡­ I am not a man of violence. I refuse to be.¡± ¡°Then you are a greater man than I.¡± Elwin knelt by the grave. He touched the spot where Sabine¡¯s ashes were buried. He picked up the items he had brought, which Vivien could finally see was a young tree for planting, and Sabine¡¯s carrier for Aranea. The spider was inside it, curled up on her back, dead. Vivien¡¯s heart clenched, and he almost whimpered. Aranea had survived the initial death of her mistress and he had foolishly hoped she would live. One last part of his mother and her cr?ft. He had taken her into his own room and had been thinking of how to explain to his wife that he wanted to keep the arachnid. Now there was no need. ¡°May I?¡± Elwin asked. ¡°Oui.¡± Elwin dug into the earth again. Not far enough to expose the skull, but enough to plant the sapling and bury the familiar, giving a good reason for the moved earth, and bringing life to where there had been death. ¡°She came to me,¡± Vivien said. He did not look at Elwin, choosing to observe the sky and the starlight, but spoke to him nonetheless. ¡°Both of them, Mother and Lady Mora, in a dream. I woke up and could not fall back asleep and came out here¡­ Maman told me not to wallow, that I knew well what death was, and was not, and this was nothing more than a short farewell until we meet again. I am sure she believes this. She smiled in her last moment in death. There was a smile on her face when she was cut down. She was smiling in the pyre.¡± ¡°You smiled back at her too,¡± Elwin replied. ¡°And I can think of fewer things I would like more in my moment of passing than a loved one¡¯s caring face.¡± Elwin stood. Aranea¡¯s body was buried and now nourishment for the young tree that stood atop the grave. He wiped his hands on his trousers. ¡°The f¨¦e celebrate death,¡± the margrave said, looking up into the sky as well. ¡°And they burn their dead. I know it was to make certain her body was not used for cr?ft, but she was given a f¨¦e¡¯s burial in the end.¡± ¡°How do they celebrate?¡± Vivien asked. ¡°Dance,¡± he said. ¡°Dance in the streets, speak of the dead, reminisce, and celebrate the life they lived and will live. Flowers, branches, and the other parts of the forest are brought out to become the pyre¡­ She deserved to be with the forest as well.¡± ¡°I do not know if I can bring myself to dance yet,¡± Vivien said. ¡°But she did not want me to despair. Thank you for the gift.¡± Elwin produced his own dagger from somewhere; it had not been on his belt. He cut into his hand before dousing the tree in blood, moving to wrap the wound quickly, but Vivien reached over and grabbed him, healing the cut for him by touch. ¡°Thank you, but¡ª¡± ¡°You are a friend. You should not risk showing your blood so soon¡­ I do not want to lose anyone else.¡± ¡°Ah, of course.¡± His own form of mourning was to keep his wounds for the next year, not allowing Magec or anyone else to heal them by magical means, but if Sabine¡¯s son, who no doubt hurt just as much, if not more, willed it, he would comply. The sapling began to grow. Elwin used not only his hands, but his whole body, dancing around the grave to music that was birdsong and insect chatter. The tree grew taller and taller, until neither of the men could reach the branches, and then it bloomed. Leaves and flowers and fruits of many kinds sprung out and began to weigh the branches down, hanging over the grave, protecting it. They talked of Sabine, ate the fruit, and by the time Vivien returned to his room, he had laughed for the first time in days.
Between the giving of blood, and the knowledge that Jourdain had been killed by necrocr?ft, the people of Piques and Spadille were more welcoming to those of Faery. That Pierre had condemned the practice of necrocr?ft so harshly, even to someone who was kin, brought him even more supporters. Much of the staff were more than happy to serve him now, and many apologized for their previous actions. Cordelia did not return from Folia. She wrote Pierre a simple note to give her thanks for prosecuting the one that had killed her husband, and to keep her word in mentioning that Renaud was acting strange¡ªleaving the manor at night, and staying out for all hours. Perhaps it was grief? Perdita moved to the manor of the Comte Feuilles to be with her, unable to stand staying at the chateau any longer, even with her beloved in residence. Charlot stayed in Spadille, but come autumn would move back to Carreaux and take his bride on the way, celebrating their engagement at a more opportune time. Some rumors circled that Renaud would wed his sister-in-law and take his brother¡¯s child on as his own, but nothing came of it. The comte Feuilles did nothing. Engagement ~ Dvoday, 27th of Iovilios, 11831 ~ Near the end of Iovilios, Elizabeth and Pierre walked through the gardens around the estate, arm in arm. It was her nineteenth birthday, and she was determined to finally shake off the gloom and ill feelings that had plagued everyone for the past several weeks. They would be going into town this afternoon, Pierre saying he intended to buy her anything that caught her fancy, and having lunch with S¨ªofra and her family. That evening would be a dinner with the advisors, along with Wolfram and his beloved. The boy had asked to attend with Salome, saying they were both comfortable enough now to join the court (and also wanting to celebrate with her), but she thought it was more likely they worried about Pierre. She could see Jourdain and Sabine¡¯s deaths weighed on her love heavily. He went to bed early, slept in late, and did not talk with her about magic or her day anymore. He would often start conversations with Vivien and then leave the room. When Elizabeth had gone to pray for the dead the day after Sabine¡¯s hanging, Pierre had gone with her to church for the first time. When she finished her prayers he escorted her home, arm wrapped around her tight and their hands clasped together, before returning straight to the city after. She did not see him again until the next morning. It was still sullen when the advisors gathered as well. Charlot was worried about his fianc¨¦. Tibault was too new to the group to offer any aid or perspective, and the young man felt guilty for suggestion so publicly to spill blood. Everyone understood that while Vivien¡¯s mother had been involved, the steward himself was not, and they did not blame him. He had perhaps lost the most in this tragedy. Both a friend, in the case of Jourdain, and his mother. Too, he was kin with Perdita, his wife Maiolaine her cousin, and another link that was shattered with these tragedies. At least Elwin was more welcome. A new friendship between him and Vivien had emerged, and the margrave came by more often with his new home in the city. He was growing closer with all of the advisors and they no longer saw him as Other. They continued to walk, and when Elizabeth saw Pierre frown and the signs that he was thinking again of all that had happened lately, she kissed him and tried to distract him. When he broke away, something caught his attention, and he straightened and looked behind her. ¡°Look, my dear,¡± he said before she could ask what was wrong, already turning her around by her shoulders. A fairy ring. It was in the gardens, in the more wild area, but oddly a part of the estate and not the forests. A closed ring, one signaling a f¨¦e¡¯s entrance, and then return, to Faery. It was only a few days from the f¨¦e¡¯s Autumnfinding, and the Summer Queen was finishing her rule. It seemed the chateau was being given special consideration for the event. ¡°We should make a wish,¡± she said, already walking towards it and tugging Pierre along after her. They stepped over the toadstools, careful not to damage any and break the circle. When they both stood in its center, she turned to face him, holding his hands in hers and squeezing tight. ¡°Ready?¡± she asked with a smile. ¡°Of course, dear Lizzy.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± She closed her eyes, silent, her smile subsiding to become a look of prayer. I wish for Pierre to smile again. To be happy. For all of the terrible things to pass. For us to be happy together and for Spadille to heal. ¡°What did¡ªOh, Pierre¡­¡± When she opened her eyes, he was kneeling before her. He pulled from his pocket a small jewelry box and she pressed her hands to her face, already blinking back tears. ¡°Elizabeth Anne,¡± he said, opening it to reveal her aunt¡¯s ring. ¡°Lady d¡¯Eichel. I wish for you to become my wife.¡± ¡°Oh, Pierre¡ªOui! Wish granted, of course!¡± He stood and slid the ring on her finger, kissing her in the same motion and then picking her up to swing her around. ¡°And your wish?¡± he asked as set her down. A large smile was finally on his face. ¡°For you to smile and be happy,¡± she said. ¡°Oh, my dear, with you I am always happy.¡± He kissed away the happy tears staining her cheeks and captured her lips once more.
~ Vijfday, 30th of Iovilios, 11831 ~ Midsummer¡¯s Night. Another change in the Faery courts with their Autumnfinding beginning at dawn. A small celebration was being hosted for Pierre and Elizabeth¡¯s engagement, the recent deaths and betrayals not allowing for more elaborate festivities, but the occasion also deserving of some joy. As the proposal itself was more on a whim of Pierre¡¯s rather than something planned, though he had had the ring for some time, this gala would not have much family attending. In return, the wedding that was planned in two months¡¯ time would be grand. The reine was being given full control of it. A se¡¯nnight from tonight they would begin the journey back to the castle where the wedding would take place in late Septembrie on the Blue Moon. A longer engagement might have been more proper; some people gossiped about the quick wedding, but neither Pierre nor Elizabeth paid them much mind. They merely did not wish to wait any longer to be man and wife. ¡°We met eleven years ago, do you remember?¡± Pierre whispered into Lizzy¡¯s ear. They were greeting the guests and making small-talk while circling around to everyone. ¡°Exactly, even. It was Midsummer.¡± ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Elizabeth replied, squeezing his hand. ¡°I was visiting Brother at the castle while he was staying for Lord Ophion¡¯s lessons. But I wanted to run away and have some of my own fun without the nanny. I found you in the gardens and you hid me from him when he came to find me.¡± All three of them became friends that day, seeking out snacks in the kitchens to leave out for the f¨¦e, getting into general mischief, and spending that summer having fun. From then on, when Piers would visit the castle every few months for lessons, Lizzy tagging along when she could, they would spend it together, with Egl? occasionally joining as well. At times, Pierre and Egl? had been allowed to go visit Eichel as well. ¡°Your Future Graces!¡± Valentin¡¯s shout was perhaps too loud to merely call them over, but Pierre and Lizzy sighed and went over to him and Nina. Immediately the women began to talk about children, and Lizzy¡¯s blushes and glances to her intended left little to interpret about her thoughts. Pierre¡¯s mind began to wander as he thought of his fianc¨¦e. She would be a wonderful mother, and he found he desired to see her carrying his children. He had thought with his cr?ft it would be impossible, but Sabine had borne Vivien after being a Lady of Death. She had said the ordeal was costly, and had never informed him of exactly what had happened, but if possible, perhaps he could come up with a solution on his own. ¡°Your Grace, forgive the intrusion, but I have a message for you that is most important.¡± Pierre thanked the servant that had found him, taking a note from the tray and looking it over. There was no writing on the envelope and it was unsealed, unmarked. His brows furrowed as he began to open it. ¡°Do you know who it is from?¡± Lizzy asked. He shook his head. ¡°Perhaps a lover that cannot stand you are engaged now?¡± Nina asked and laughed when Elizabeth forcefully opened her fan too close to the other¡¯s nose. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it ¡°If I did not know you, I would caution that your mind may be addled from the child in your belly, but this sort of quip is not unusual coming from you.¡± Pierre and Valentin smiled at each other at the banter before the duc read the message. A simple note. A request to see him in the advisor¡¯s meeting room. No signature was present, but he knew the hand this was penned in. ¡°It is Renaud,¡± he said softly. ¡°He wishes to see me.¡± ¡°He is not to be here,¡± Lizzy said. Valentin and Nina stepped away to offer some privacy, though kept their heads turned so as to catch some of the news. What Renaud had done, and that he was not allowed back to Spadille, was not yet known to the public. ¡°Non, but¡­ given all that has happened, I may allow it this one time. Just to listen and then send him on his way. I will return shortly, love.¡± He kissed Elizabeth, nodded to his friends, and left in a rush. She watched him go, feeling chills. ¡°Forgive me as well,¡± she said to her guests, before going to find Vivien.
Renaud sat in his old chair in the advisor¡¯s meeting room, staring at the doorway with an empty glass in his hand. A few candles were lit around the room, but not enough to see very well. Pierre nodded a greeting as he shut the door behind himself. ¡°Lord Renaud.¡± ¡°I know that it was not Sabine,¡± the former advisor said. ¡°Oh, she was a confidante, and deserved her death as such, but she did not kill Brother or order him taken. It was you, Your Grace, that committed both crimes.¡± ¡°You are not to be within the border of Spadille, Renaud,¡± the duc said, not replying to the accusations. He did not move far from the door and gripped his cane tight, the handle of his dagger already palmed. Renaud had done something. Spirits of death filled the room, clung to him almost as much as to a corpse. ¡°Or are you here to finally take your punishment for your deeds against Lady S¨ªofra? I have not forgotten, as busy as I have been. A trial can be set up as soon as I call for aid, or perhaps you can be imprisoned until after my wedding.¡± ¡°Do not threaten me!¡± Renaud¡¯s eyes flashed and in an instant he was across the room, pressing Pierre to the wall with a speed and strength that was inhuman. His open mouth showed fangs. ¡°I will no longer be a puppet! Yours or father¡¯s or anyone else¡¯s! I am the Comte de Feuilles, and will be the Duc de Piques as soon as we finish this. S¨ªofra¡­¡± his gaze softened as he thought of her and he seemed not to focus on Pierre any longer, though his grip did not lessen. ¡°She can stay as she is. I no longer mind now that I am more as well. She will forgive me. And as for this! Well, this is justice! It is no more or less than what you yourself, Your Grace, did to my brother.¡± Pierre could not deny this and said nothing. If Renaud bit him, the younger man would consume his blood and that was all the lord of death would need to end his life in turn. ¡°Your Grace!¡± The two men both looked at the door to see Vivien and Charlot enter the room, Tibault behind them. The vampire snarled, but kept his grip on the duc. ¡°I am fine,¡± Pierre said. Tibault slowly backed out of the room before sprinting down the hall, running to get more help. ¡°Renaud, enough,¡± Vivien said. The steward stepped into the room, hands up to show he had no weapon and meant no harm. ¡°You must let go of His Grace.¡± ¡°His Grace,¡± Renaud replied mockingly. ¡°Oh, His Highness, His Grace. How high and mighty. Do you even know what he did! Oh, you do, I see it in your eyes. But you, Charlot, you do not!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve gone mad,¡± the future duc of diamonds said. ¡°We have all had terrible things to deal with, but this will help no one.¡± ¡°Oh? Do you not wish to hear what His Graceful Princeling did¡ª¡± More people came in through the door, and immediately Renaud stopped speaking. Elizabeth stood behind Charlot and Vivien, Elwin with her, frozen at the sight of Renaud and Pierre against the wall. Then she began to cough. The spirits in the room sensed her illness and flocked to her. Her fan fell from her hand and she used both hands to try to stop it, but blood speckled her white gloves. Pierre noticed Renaud stiffen and flush at the scent. ¡°Get her out of here!¡± Elwin reached to grab her and pull her back, but Renaud was even faster. The blood was too tempting, too fresh, and he too young to withstand it. She did not even have time to scream. Renaud had not bitten Pierre and there was no magic the duc could do, so he unsheathed his dagger and ran at the vampire, stabbing him in the back. He shoved the body aside and saw a second dagger embedded in Renaud¡¯s chest. Elizabeth had taken it from Elwin¡¯s belt and defended herself. His pride was short-lived as he saw his beloved. Her throat was mangled, blood soaking her, her eyes fluttering but unable to focus. ¡°Elizabeth,¡± he said, grabbing her, cradling her. ¡°Lizzy, darling, listen to me. Can you hear me?¡± His hands were shaking. He was used to blood, to death, to patients that were ill. But this was Lizzy! And in this state¡­ He pulled off his cravat and tied it around her throat, pressing his hands as hard as he dared against her flesh. She grew paler by the moment. They sank to the floor. ¡°Lizzy? Darling, little Lizzy mine.¡± Her eyes were open, but they did not see. She was not breathing. The flow of blood coming from her was slowing down. He reached back to where Renaud lay and grabbed Elwin¡¯s dagger, yanking it out of the vampire. He was dead, his heart pierced on both sides, and if he was still somewhat alive and suffering, then let him suffer. Without thought to what would happen Pierre cut into his own arm, deeply, and let his own blood flow and join the pool of it around them. It was either luck or a miracle, but for now, his blood was the same color as everyone else¡¯s. He poured it into Lizzy¡¯s mouth and pleaded with the spirits. They had not allowed him last time to command them, but this¡ªthis he demanded, pleaded, begged. Anything for Elizabeth. Her heart began to beat. Pierre clutched Lizzy in his arms and sobbed as he felt her soul return and settled in her body. She was alive, in his arms, and she would be safe. ¡°Send for Adam Roland, and any other doctor at the chateau!¡± he heard Vivien order. Someone was at his side then, taking his arm, wrapping it in a bandage. ¡°Your Grace?¡± Wolfram said. ¡°Her. Check her first.¡± Wolfram nodded and gently eased Elizabeth from Pierre¡¯s arms. Vivien knelt beside them too, one hand on Lizzy¡¯s throat, another on Pierre¡¯s arm. Charlot continued to wrap the wound on Pierre¡¯s arm without comment. The color was returning to her skin. Carefully Wolfram peeled back the tourniquet¡ªthere was still a wound (it would be impossible to explain the events without one) but it was much smaller and no longer bleeding. He covered it again, and Vivien pressed a hand to it once more. The doctor was already at the party for their engagement and came quickly. Pierre again insisted Lizzy be treated first, that the wound on his arm was from Renaud, but not that bad. She was taken to the clinic, still unconscious, but no longer critical, and Adam assured that her blancwitch magic would help her. ¡°Vivien, go with them just to be sure,¡± Pierre said. ¡°And have Tibault send everyone home, let them know there was an attack. I¡­ I need a moment. I lost too much blood myself.¡± Charlot helped Pierre to a seat, and Elwin stood guard by the corpse of the other advisor. ¡°What did Renaud mean by what he said?¡± Charlot asked. Pierre¡¯s wound was almost healed, but still bleeding, and the advisor kept the bandage pressed to it. ¡°I do not know,¡± Pierre said. His voice was hollow and adrenaline coursed through his body. Lizzy was safe. Renaud was dead. Lizzy had been dead. He had saved her. He was bleeding. Was his blood still red? ¡°It is at the pleasure of the duc that a man can be killed,¡± Charlot said, his voice taking upon the tone of a story. The future Duc of Diamonds looked to Elwin, and then back to the Duc of Spades. ¡°It is not unheard of for men to go missing who earned a duc¡¯s displeasure, even without a trial. At times they have assassins, especially if there is not enough evidence for court¡­¡± ¡°My wine,¡± Pierre admitted. ¡°Before I came to Piques, my wine was tampered with at dinner. I had a sip and it tasted wrong, so I stopped drinking it and made sure no one else had any from my cup. I thought it might be poison, but I did not want to delay further, or worry anyone. I investigated on my own and found evidence that Feuilles was involved and that it was an attempt on my life.¡± ¡°And, understandably, you thought the elder son was involved as well. Not to mention that you, my Grace, are fay. It would make the revenge against his son perhaps even moral. ¡°Did you find out that Sabine practiced necrocr?ft and have her kill Jourdain?¡± He paused, looking at the wound he knew Pierre had inflicted on himself. ¡°Was she teaching you, perhaps?¡± It was close to the truth. And yet enough that Pierre might be able to confess here and gain another ally without putting himself in too much danger. ¡°She began to,¡± he lied. ¡°I just wanted to learn some, enough to aid in medicine. You know what can come of it, and how it can be used to save those too far gone. I have come to accept myself as fay, and the cr?ft is not forbidden in Faery. I thought, perhaps, just a few lessons¡­ When I confided in her about Feuilles and what I thought Jourdain and Renaud were up to, she must have taken it as a desire to have them killed. I did not know, and when I learned of it, I could not allow it to stand.¡± Charlot nodded. ¡°Then I suggest, your Grace, you learn from this. I am glad you knew enough to help Lady Elizabeth, but even with your bestia, you may be sentenced to jail for life for it. Without Sabine though, your lessons will end and the cr?ft leave you, so I will keep quiet. You have my word. Can you stand now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± They left to go to the clinic. Pierre met Elwin¡¯s eyes, apologizing for the slander, but the margrave gave the slightest shakes of his head. Lying was part of being fay as well, and he could not hold against Pierre the desire to keep this to himself and find an explanation that saved him. When Elwin was alone, he kicked Renaud. The man had hurt his daughter, killed Elizabeth, indirectly caused Sabine¡¯s death, and almost exposed his grandson¡¯s cr?ft. He should have killed him weeks ago, when S¨ªofra¡¯s heart was broken. She would not tell him what he had done, but he knew enough. He had killed for less. For now, though, his corpse would do. Truth ~ (Continued) Vijfday, 30th of Iovilios, 11831 ~ It was a land of mist and cold. She shivered and crossed her arms, taking hesitant steps forward, not able to see what she walked upon. It felt of frozen earth. The air thinned and Lizzy could make out trees around her, so sparse that it could not yet be called a forest. The sky was black, but there was neither moon nor stars. She did not feel alone. A presence filled her. That which had called her to the forbidden books. That which she felt when with the odd woman around the chateau. And that which she felt just now, as her blood had poured out from her. ¡°Hello?¡± she called. Silence. It swallowed up her words into darkness without echo or reply. A few more steps. Ground became stone, she began to hear wind, and her shoes clicked on the path. The mists thinned, and she came upon a gazebo in a clearing. Stars began to sparkle in the sky. There was a spread on the table, tea and snacks and small sandwiches that would look lovely in the afternoon, but eerie in this nightscape. The woman from her waking-dreams was seated and waiting for her. The maid. The friend of Sabine¡¯s. Sabine had been a confidante of¡ª ¡°Bonsoir. I am Mora,¡± Death introduced herself. ¡°I have died?¡± It was silly to say, but Lizzy could think of nothing else. ¡°Your life was taken from you, oui.¡± ¡°Then I am to be judged.¡± Mora waved her hand, and a second chair appeared. ¡°No, not yet.¡± Elizabeth sat down. Mora poured her tea and handed her the cup, and out of habit Lizzy added sugar and took a sip. It tasted unlike any tea she had had before, almost of copper in the back of her throat. ¡°How did I die?¡± She remembered screaming, grabbing a knife. Pain. Blood. Renaud? ¡°Lord Renaud,¡± Mora confirmed. ¡°He had become a vampire and wished to kill Pierre in an act of revenge. Your illness flared in his presence, and the fresh blood you coughed was too much and he attacked you.¡± ¡°Is Pierre¡ª¡± ¡°He stabbed Renaud. As did you. The two knives ended the vampire¡¯s life, and he is no longer a threat. Pierre is cradling your body and doing everything in his power to save you.¡± ¡°But I am already dead,¡± Lizzy said. It was a hollow feeling, not one of sadness, but emptiness. She would never see her family, her brother, or even meet her nephew. She would never see Pierre, or marry him, or have children of her own. She wanted to cry, but the tears would not form. ¡°You are. But that will not stop Pierre.¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Lizzy said. ¡°He will try, and I am sure Vivien will try, and other doctors may be called, but shortly it will be obvious it is too late and there is nothing to be done.¡± ¡°Are you certain?¡± ¡°Unless there is another one of your confidantes or suitors in Spadille, and they are known and summoned, then yes.¡± Mora smiled. ¡°You have more?¡± ¡°I have many who pledge themselves to me, some more favored than others. There are several in Spadille. And one very close to you.¡± Elizabeth paled. ¡°Pierre¡­ He practices necrocr?ft?¡± It was one thing to discuss it, theorize, and plot out in one¡¯s mind without the idea that it would truly happen. Wishing to have a fancy bauble, and even trying to work out how one might steal it, was entirely different from reaching out to pick it up. ¡°Y-yes. Several times at the library.¡± The fable about the dogs. How the magic of this realm worked. How Death¡¯s suitors committed horrible crimes, but the land would have died long ago if not for them. How the f¨¦e did not scorn death and violence, but embraced it. Sometimes you had to amputate a limb to save a life. ¡°Why am I here?¡± Lizzy said. She tasted blood. She took another sip of the tea and it only made the taste more prominent. She wanted to gag, and yet she kept drinking. ¡°He chose you over me, Elizabeth. At first I was angry¡ªfurious even. Then I became curious after the spirits decided to let you live when the sanguiosi should have taken you. Your next date of death was just a few months later, and I began to watch you. You make my favorite happy and I knew that if you were to die, he would wish to bring you back. I wanted you to understand fully.¡± A warmth wrapped around her. Pierre¡¯s arms, his heartbeat, his sweet words in her ear. A way to return. ¡°Choose,¡± Mora said.
~ Hexday, 1st of Agostis, 11831 ~ This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it Elizabeth woke in bed, feeling refreshed, as if after a good night¡¯s sleep and with no trace of illness or injury. But her memories were clear¡ªof the attack, of her losing consciousness, of her death. Of her moments in the afterlife with Mora¡­ Of Pierre returning her soul to her body. Necrocr?ft. Her fianc¨¦ practiced illegal, immoral magic. It was something she had occasionally heard of, discussed with him even!, but never fully thought to encounter. (And yet knowing, seeing, what Sabine had done, she had still thought to go see the woman on her last day. To ask and try and understand how such a kind presence at the chateau could commit such atrocities. That Pierre had as well¡­ had he known? Had he participated?) Weight pressing down upon her brought her back to the present. Pluta lay on her legs, purring, and Pierre was asleep, half-in a chair beside her bed, draped over her, his arm around her waist. He was still wearing what he had at their engagement party, though it was rumbled, torn, and bloody. Her blood. His? Her movement must have woken them, because Pluta chirped and jumped off, and Pierre sat up. ¡°Lizzy, love, how are you? Let me see¡­¡± He became a doctor immediately, tilting up her chin and caressed her neck. There was no pain. No taste of blood. He asked how she felt, and if anything hurt. He kissed her brow. ¡°You saved me,¡± Lizzy whispered. ¡°I am a doctor, darling¡ª¡± ¡°You returned me to life. You are one of Death¡¯s Suitors.¡± He froze and slowly let go of her. He stepped back from her side, hitting the chair he had been sitting in. He reached out to grab the back. ¡°I am.¡± No denial, anger, or lies. Elizabeth turned away from him. ¡°I do not know what to say to you,¡± she said. ¡°I see you are here before me, not in chains, I assume the others do not know or are¡­ Disposed of. I cannot speak with you right now, Your Grace.¡± ¡°Of course, Lady Elizabeth. I am glad you are well. I will have the head doctor return to check on you.¡± He bowed and left. Lizzy began to cry.
~ Dvoday, 4th of Agostis, 11831 ~ Three days passed. Elizabeth did not ask for him, but neither did she scorn him. If they passed in the halls, she was polite, wishing him well when she realized the headache that plagued him was the result of him returning her life, and even sent him some tea. But it was not enough to curb his grief. He was in a waking dream. She knew. As if to further press the blade to him, to show him exactly how fluctuating and uncertain his magic could be, returning Lizzy to life had left her memories intact. What could he do? He cared for her and he loved her; he could not threaten or harm her. There was no misunderstanding to spin in a different way, and he could not look her in the eyes and lie. But he did not wish to give up his cr?ft. If she decided to speak up about this, he would be put in chains and perhaps put to death. The roi might take pity and imprison him for life, but the law was strict on death¡¯s magic. He would not be free. He would lose everything. He suddenly understood his p¨¨re returning to Faery all those years ago. Several times Pierre stared at the Duc¡¯s Forest and felt a calling to go into the woods. At night, he could not sleep. He snapped at his advisors for wanting to know what had happened, and bent several of his playing cards with how he shuffled them in his anxiety. And he was not skilled in enough necromancy to perform his cr?ft to ask the dead. Lady Veriette would not open her doors to him either. That first night, waking from a nightmare where he had not been able to save Lizzy (he had not saved Jourdain. He had not saved Sabine), with the reality crushing him that he would be without her even so, and too without his family, without his freedom, he pressed his knife to his neck. Mora¡¯s hands wrapped around the handle, and she pulled it back from his pulse. On the fourth day, Elizabeth asked him to enter her room. A simple table was set with tea and small sandwiches, as well as sweets. She poured for both and set beside Pierre a honey-pot for him to sweeten his drink. For several minutes they sat in silence, enjoying it, though Pierre feared what would happen when they began to speak. ¡°Necrocr?ft is a misnomer,¡± Lizzy finally said, placing down her tea. ¡°At least how we use it in Triumphe. If you only practiced that cr?ft, nekrocr?ft spelled with a k as it is known in parts of Nubilus, I would be a husk without a soul, alive but only in flesh. Possibly at your command.¡± At his bewildered expression, no doubt wracking his brain trying to work out how she knew this (for he himself was not aware of it), Elizabeth smiled. ¡°I read, darling, and while you were away learning how to become a duc, there was a book I found in your library. In the far back, on shelves too high to reach for the casual guest, there was an old tome about cr?ft and Clandestina. Mora made sure I found it. In the last few days I¡¯ve been reading it still, getting to the chapters I¡¯ve not had time to.¡± ¡°As I was saying,¡± she continued. ¡°Those who practice several cr?fts and combine them with the help of other beings, ar?magiers, are practicing a magia, not just a cr?ft.¡± ¡°Like the f¨¦e,¡± Pierre said. They had varying magics, often in odd combinations, as did many bestia. It was called magia, though Pierre had never thought to apply the term to his magic. ¡°Exactly! And you have a special title, no? Suitor of Death, not necromage. In other more magical realms, it would be known that it is several cr?fts combined. I think it is called necro-cr?ft here to hide the fact that blancr?ft is in this magia. Noircr?ft too. It is the entwining and weaving of all three that allows you to do what you do. It cannot be demonized as quickly if it were known that healing magic is part of it.¡± ¡°How certain are you of this?¡± For a moment Elizabeth was silent, staring at her teacup and fidgeting with the handle. Finally she spoke in a whisper, ¡°Without an extreme amount of healing cr?ft, my soul would not have returned and be mine to control¡­ It was painful to die, Pierre. The wound seemed as if to double in agony in my last moments, when my soul was ripped from me. It was not my time, I think, not really. But when you found me, I felt you holding me.¡± Her gaze was far away and tears welled in her eyes. ¡°I can only liken it to how I imagine a man is with his wife. You were atop me, beside me¡­ in me.¡± She shifted in her seat, blushing a deep red he had not seen since their first night dancing months ago. ¡°You lead me to my return with gentle tugs to guide the way, while before I had been pulled and dragged into Akhlys. ¡°You are a good person, Pierre Salvador,¡± she continued, finally looking up to meet his eyes. He wished to argue, but held his tongue. Her use of his full name was meant to enthrall him, and it did as she desired, even though the effect was not complete without the fae magic or his true name. ¡°I have seen you go out of your way to heal those that others would leave behind. Speak on behalf of those silenced. I do not doubt you have taken a life, perhaps several, which is far more than I can say I am comfortable with. I know this magic is not all pure and light, but aspects of it that are. And that cannot come from an entirely evil source. ¡°I love you.¡± He said nothing, did not react in any way. Elizabeth placed down her tea and reached out to touch his cheek. ¡°I love you.¡± ¡°Elizabeth, I have done terrible things,¡± he replied, though reached up to place his hand over hers. ¡°Great sins that I cannot atone for if I were to live a thousand years. I was involved with Jourdain¡¯s death. I understand you miss me, but you cannot ignore¡ª¡± ¡°I am not ignoring anything. I know what you have done.¡± She ran a hand through his hair and got up, moving closer. ¡°I know, but do not understand. And I do not wish to understand. I presume if I ask you to stop, you will not?¡± ¡°No.¡± Her caress faltered, but before she could speak up again, he continued, ¡°But I will be more discerning about what I do. There are things I regret and hope to never do again. Not because of you, or for you, but because I myself see the error in it. Though you may have helped to open my eyes.¡± He finally let himself look at her. She was smiling, hopeful. ¡°I love you,¡± he said, and responded when she closed her eyes and leaned in for a kiss. By the end of it, she was out of her chair and almost sat in his lap. ¡°I would hope so¡ªI am to be your bride.¡± He kissed her again. Revenge ~ (Continued) Vijfday, 30th of Iovilios, 11831 ~ Elwin carried Renaud through the Duc¡¯s Forest. The body was soaked in blood, reeking, the wound in the back still leaving a trail behind them. Given that Autumnfinding would be here come dawn, he could either wait a few days, or have this done before the morning, and there had already been enough time wasted. Magec met him as soon as he stepped into Faery. ¡°Go let Rhianu know that I will be home soon,¡± Elwin said, hefting the body to a more comfortable position. ¡°And that I wish her expertise.¡± ¡°Shall I dine tonight?¡± the wolf asked in reply. ¡°You may, if there is enough left of him to consume when we are finished.¡± Magec barked and wagged his tail before running ahead. Eyes watched from the shadows and trees. Those going to Cardinalis, those preparing for the morn. He gripped his prey and glared into the night. ¡°I am fay. I am the Margrave de Spad¨¦. His blood is mine.¡± The world soon shifted, and his home appeared down a deep glen. Candlelight burned in the windows. The night sky was clear, Erebia, the moon of the other-planes high in the sky and almost full for tomorrow night. His wife was already in the doorway. Magec sat at her side, growling softly, his hackles raised and ears alert. Elwin stopped to watch her. He was fay. But she was F¨¦e. She wore a gown of gold and grey, her skin glowing in the moonlight, and a dagger in her hand. She had been making preparations for the Autumn King and his subjects, the unseelie fae, those more cruel and harsh in their justice. She was unseelie. Elwin let the corpse fall from his arms. ¡°A maggot,¡± he said. ¡°His life is ours to do with as we please. On behalf of our daughter, and our grandson, and his beloved.¡± He told her quickly of what the young man had done, and how Pierre had even shown mercy, only to be repaid with more treachery. Rhianu walked up to them, and Elwin could swear she was floating, for she did not even bend the grass beneath her feet. Her expression had hardened at his tale, but as she moved closer, he could see fury and rage. She held a dagger in her left hand. Her perfect fingers shook. The Margravine de Spad¨¦ circled first her husband. Her hand touched his shoulder, wove over his chest, checking the old blood stains and finding no wounds underneath. She then stopped at the feet of Renauld de Feuilles. ¡°You speak of his life, but bring me his corpse. That does not give me satisfaction, Husband. For such pain caused I wish he had suffered further¡­ Are those we love alright?¡± ¡°They will be. S¨ªofra¡¯s heart was broken, and an attempt made of Pierre¡¯s life. Lady Elizabeth was struck down by this¡­ but she too will be well, I made certain of it before I came here. As for your feelings, my dear, I have good news. I have been keeping a secret from you¡ªI consort with Mora. Sabine was my teacher¡­ In addition to it all, this filth is part of the reason Sabine is dead. It will be my pleasure to return his life so we may end it.¡± A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Her eyes widened, and Elwin smiled, knowing for the first time in many years he had surprised her. ¡°Then come. We have a few hours before dawn and I have come up with a new transformation. Bring him, my dear, I will show you.¡± They trekked up the side of the glen to a nearby hill, filled with wildflowers, where their daughter and granddaughter had played together as young girls. On this first day of autumn it was still in full bloom, the petals catching the scant moonlight and looking as if the whole hill glowed. Come morning they would wilt. Rhianu directed her husband to lay down the corpse at the very top. ¡°You first,¡± she said, ¡°Let me see this magic you have managed to keep from me.¡± His smile turned sheepish. ¡°I meant to tell you one day, but it was easier to keep quiet from everyone. It became habit.¡± She nodded, amused rather than offended. There were, after all, secrets she kept as well. ¡°Will you need a knife?¡± ¡°Oui, thank you, dear.¡± He opened his palm and cut along a scar that had already healed, resting over a line for life. He cupped his hand, and it filled with dark blood, swirling silver and black. ¡°I wish to taste it,¡± he heard his wife whisper. Fae did not feast on flesh or lifeblood, but they gained knowledge of a person through the consumption, and accepted offerings. Elwin spread his fingers, the blood falling onto Renaud¡¯s face from above, some of it entering his mouth¡ªenough to alert the suitor that his spell had begun. With that he reached out to his wife and let her also taste, much preferring her lips on his fingers to any other. Her soul was a wash of ice, pure and cold. Bringing both life and being able to take it. He shivered as her tongue touched the wound. He focused on her even as he dragged back the rusted soul of the comte¡¯s heir. ¡°He lives,¡± Elwin whispered. Rhianu licked the last of the blood from his hand before kneeling in the flowers. There was still a smear on her cheek. She placed a finger on the toes of his foot and traced up his body, along his leg, stomach, arm, chest, neck, and stopped at the tip of his head. She then traced the other side of his body in the same way, ending at the toes on the other foot. The grass and flowers wrapped around him, holding him to the soil, trapping him. She then whispered a few words that Elwin did not hear and stepped away from him. Renaud woke. ¡°Where am I?¡± he demanded. He strained against the grass and snarled, even the new strength of a vampire not enough when being held by Faery. ¡°What have you done to me?¡± Renaud felt stiff. Moving caused him pain. His skin was darkening. Hardening. He sunk his feet into the earth as if needing the feeling of dirt on his skin, and his toes grew long, poking up like shoots. His arms reached up into the air, his fingers stretching and thinning. ¡°You are becoming an elder tree,¡± the margravine said. ¡°See, your fingers will be your twigs, your body your trunk.¡± She pointed out the changes with a terrifying smile. ¡°You committed many a grave sin, the least of which could be said that you tried to seal S¨ªofra¡¯s magia. You should have taken her mercy and the ignorance of your other deeds and hidden for the rest of your days. But you instead returned, killed Lady Elizabeth, revealed yourself to be one of those attempting to end Pierre¡¯s life. And this is the sentence that I pass as Margravine Spad¨¦ and Mother.¡± Renaud opened his mouth to reply, but instead screamed, then gurgled, his teeth breaking open and unfurling into leaves. His eyes sunk into bark. His tongue grew large and out of what was left of his mouth, splitting, searching for dirt and becoming roots. Elwin retched. Rhianu was unfazed. ¡°Everything will correspond as best as it can. It would be so nice and simple if it was only your hair becoming leaves, no? But you will taste the dirt you stand in, absorb the sun as you would chew bread. I believe you do not see, and soon you will not hear, but you will feel. Every broken twig will be as if it was your finger snapped. Every pulled leaf as if yanking out a tooth. ¡°You will not lose your mind. At least, not initially, though I presume you may well lose it given enough time. ¡°Yet I am not without mercy. Your lifespan will last as long as you would have before this transformation. It should only be a few decades rather than centuries this way.¡± Elwin laughed, lest he lose control and be sick again. There was no other way for him to process what his wife had just done. ¡°My dear, oh my horrifying wife, did I forget to mention he became a vampire to seek revenge? He will stand here for eternity!¡± ¡°Unless he bursts into flame come dawn. But I do not believe that will be the case¡­ Maybe a great-great-grandchild will one day have pity and chop him down.¡± If she remembered to pass on who this tree was. Wedding ~ Iunday, 29th of Septembrie, 11831 ~ She was radiant. Golden hair styled in an elaborate chignon, purple larkspur woven throughout, curls framing her face. The first piece of jewelry he had ever bought her, a necklace of the same flower in amethyst, rested in the hollow of her throat. Her gown seemed white until she was right beside him, and only then could he see it was the palest bleu. In her hands she held a bouquet of red roses, orange blossoms, and babe¡¯s breath¡ªpassion, fruitfulness, and everlasting love. He had not been allowed to see her for three days before their wedding, some obscure tradition his mother had found romantic and insisted upon, and at the moment he could not fault the reine. He had never felt so in love before. She smiled, her blue eyes shining with joyous tears as she placed her arm in his. ¡°Are you ready, darling?¡± he whispered. She nodded, blinking quickly and squeezing his gloved hand. ¡°I am, dear.¡± They walked the aisle of the castle¡¯s cathedral together; the lord of death and his bride. They had been childhood friends who grew apart and then found each other again. Their previous summer was spent together at his estate, where they had learned of troubles in the land which needed the return of their duc. She had aided him, proving to herself and others that she would be a good duchesse at his side. He had asked for her hand on her nineteenth birthday, and she accepted. The priest spoke of love and friendship; of trust and the unbreakable holy bonds of matrimony. The couple held hands throughout, standing together before the altar, their eyes not straying into the crowd of family, friends, and court. When asked to say their vows, he embraced her, and in another old tradition, whispered the words into her ear so that no one else would know what his heart contained. ¡°Moi, Pierre Sylvain, je te prend, Elizabeth Anne¡­¡± He spoke their vows in the Clandestine tongue. It made the words no more valid than if they spoke in Saiva¡¯s universal language, but it was more intimate. He too spoke his true name, the name his grandmother had revealed to him, that held power over him. A name he had told no one before and now he trusted her with. She squeezed his hand while tears spilled down her cheeks. He kissed them away. ¡°Moi, Elizabeth Anne, je te prend, Pierre Sa¡ªSylvain¡­¡± She whispered her words to him in return, invoking his true name, and swearing on it everything he swore to her. Love, companionship, fidelity, for all days good and bad, through health and sickness, tragedy and joy. Anything unknown to become known, for they belonged to each other as one mind, flesh, and spirit. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. As she pulled away, he scooped her back into his arms and added in a rush that they be wed not only in this life, but all lives forevermore, and should they return after death they find each other always, to fall in love all over again. Her throat felt raw from trying to stop another wave of tears. Ascending their marriage into one of soulmates was a rarity in Clandestina, and she had not known he planned this. Perhaps it had not been planned at all, but in the moment, he had been unable to stop his desire. She nodded and agreed quickly. Forevermore. The priest smiled at them when they broke apart. He announced to all that, with those vows, they were married. The court cheered. His Graceful Highness Pierre Salvador, heir to the duchy of Piques and princeling of Triumphe, and Lady Elizabeth Anne, daughter of the comte d¡¯Eichel, were bound on the twenty-ninth day of Septembrie, during the 11831th year of Eos, in the light of the Blue Moon. *** They did not stay at their reception for very long. An obligatory first dance between the two of them, and a handful of dances with kin, but their eyes were only for each other. Their guests could see this¡ªafter every dance with a third party, Pierre and his wife returned to each other¡¯s arms, spending it whispering and laughing, kissing and making promises for their night together, until they were separated again out of need to be polite and interact with others. As Lizzy was taken to dance by her father, Pierre waltzed with a woman in black. By his smile he was not offended by the choice in color, and no one else commented on who some believed was a maid, or perhaps a nurse? Maybe a friend that was not noble? But if Pierre wished to dance with her, who would deny him on his wedding day. After this, no other guests broke them up, and several dances later, the bride and groom made their excuses to cheers. They offered the ballroom until dawn for all who wished to celebrate and made their way to their bedroom. Lizzy giggled, holding onto Pierre¡¯s arms and standing on her toes to kiss his cheek. When he turned to her, she caught his lips, and he picked her up in a spin. ¡°Pierre!¡± Her laugh filled the empty room, and her new husband almost took her right in this moment. ¡°Oui, ma femme?¡± She could not reply as he kissed her again. When he let go of her lips to move onto her jaw, her words came out as a gasp. ¡°Je t¡¯aime, Pierre!¡± ¡°Je t¡¯adore, mon petit Lizzy. Je t¡¯adore pour toujours.¡± A cold wind rushed down their backs, interrupting them. Pierre¡¯s arms tightened around Elizabeth before he stepped back, keeping Lizzy¡¯s hand tight in his, and they stood together to greet the woman in the black gown. Pierre bowed. Elizabeth curtsied. ¡°My Lady Mora,¡± he said. ¡°You honor me by being a guest at my wedding. And by giving your blessing and love to us.¡± ¡°My dear Pierre. My dear Elizabeth.¡± Death smiled softly, reaching out to touch Pierre¡¯s cheek. Her fingers caressed his jaw and continued down his neck and chest. At his navel, she stopped and pulled back her hand. ¡°I shall grant you a wedding gift,¡± Mora said, straightening. ¡°A more equal balance of Life and Death in your magia for five years¡¯ time.¡± He felt something between his legs, and in his soul, twist, and then resettle. He adjusted his stance. ¡°Merci, Ma Dame.¡± ¡°Anything, my favorite.¡± The daimon of death was gone as soon as she appeared. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Lizzy asked. Pierre nodded, kissing Lizzy¡¯s knuckles and smiling at her. ¡°Oui, yes, my dear. It was a blessing that she gave to us.¡± ¡°Well,¡± Elizabeth said with a wide smile, unable to stop the blush on her cheeks as Pierre sat on their bed and pulled his wife into his lap. ¡°As your nurse and healer, let me see and make certain you are well.¡± T锚te-è„¿-t锚te ~ Dvoday, 30th of Septembrie, 11831 ~ ¡°Is there anything you haven¡¯t told me about yourself?¡± her husband asked into her curls, kissing her head and tracing a mindless pattern up and down her side. Dawn¡¯s light peaked through the curtains, illuminating the tired newlyweds that refused to sleep, for it would mean being apart while in their dreams. They had drifted off a few times throughout the night, but woke to move closer to each other, or to re-consummate their marriage. Now they were huddled close again after another bought. ¡°Mm¡ªno,¡± Lizzy murmured. ¡°If I think of something when I am more awake, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°Alright, my dear.¡± He tilted up her chin, lifting himself up on his elbow to kiss her from above. ¡°And you?¡± she asked when they broke apart. ¡°You know some of my cr?ft,¡± he hedged. She was not comfortable with his magia, though accepted him while he continued to practice it. He kissed her neck, closing his eyes and breathing in her scent. ¡°My crimes. My true name.¡± ¡°The magia that is also blancr?ft,¡± she countered, wrapping her arms around him, holding him, steadying him. ¡°And your good deeds. You¡ª¡± her words ended in a squeak when he bit her gently. ¡°Pierre!¡± She was na?ve. Sweet and kind. She had feared for a short time when realizing he practiced necrocr?ft, but Mora had already guided her, introducing her to the magia, revealing that there was a light within the darkness that she could cling to, while ignoring the shadows. But death was death, and at times it was most gruesome in the light. ¡°Elizabeth¡­ I have never known you to remain ignorant if you could gain knowledge. When you found out about my cr?ft, you said you know of my evil deeds, but do not understand why. And that you do not wish to understand¡­ I thought I could leave it be, and keep this from you as an open secret. But you are my wife, and I do not wish to keep myself, any part of myself, from you. Please. Will you¡ªCan you try to understand?¡± When she tried to ease his guilt by calling his magic healing cr?ft, she was not wrong. He could heal. Wounds that would be fatal and no other doctor could mend, he could make disappear. The dead he could return to life, their spirits following him out of the Mists of Judgment. But he also harmed, and killed, and the souls of those who had died by his hand howled in injustice when they were not acknowledged. He was no saint, and it was blasphemous to paint him in such a light. ¡°It was exhilarating when it was theoretical,¡± she said in a whisper. For the first time that night, her eyes were not on him. She stared behind him, into the room, focusing on the edges of dawn. Her grip tightened on him and he felt her nails. She clung to him in fear, not passion. ¡°When it was just magical discussion, about what could be, but not what was. And when I was reading about it, after I found out about your cr?ft, I tried to find any meaning as to why. I told myself perhaps it was just for medicine. That those who died by your hand were meant to. But it was too much. I¡­ I wanted you to stop.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± he whispered back. ¡°You won¡¯t,¡± she agreed. She sighed, turning back to him with wide, innocent eyes. Her grip lessened, but she did not let go of him. She was still with him. Still his wife, in his bed. In their bed. ¡°You told me your necrocr?ft would make it difficult for us to have children while we planned our wedding. But that is not entirely true, is it? What was Mora¡¯s gift to you tonight?¡± ¡°In most circumstances, I, as a lord of death, would be infertile,¡± he said. ¡°I found out that this was not always the case last summer, and I thought to research and overcome this to have children with you. Research it on our honeymoon when I had time. It would have been a challenge, no doubt, but I do love a challenge, and I could not let this stop us from having children. Lady Mora, though, unbound me from being so close to death that I could no longer beget life, at least for a time.¡± ¡°Would you have told me? If she had not unbound you, and we tried, and failed?¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± And he would have studied harder, found more arcane magic, gone to Faery. Anything for her. She sighed. ¡°I accepted you, but thought to ignore it. As perhaps a husband who is wont to drink too much in the evening, or may have a mistress¡­ But I cannot be ignorant. This is part of you, and I wed all of you, with full knowledge.¡± She kissed him then, tightening her arms around him again, her legs as well, pulling him down so that he enveloped her with his body. ¡°I want to know, but I am frightened. If I understand, if I agree¡­ what would that mean for my soul?¡± ¡°Oh, Lizzy¡­ you are my dear, beautiful friend, and I love you. I will allow no harm in coming to you. I merely wish for you to know me.¡± Now that she knew, and he did not have to hide, he wanted her to know. He would show her all of himself, darkness and light. And pray she still accepted him and loved him. He could not lose her. ¡°And your soul,¡± he continued, ¡°is light, and good, and shines.¡± She blushed as she had not even when they had discarded their clothes for the first time last night. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± she said. ¡°You have felt my soul.¡± ¡°Several times,¡± he confessed. ¡°When you were ill, and I wanted to save you, I used cr?ft to try and find out more about the sickness.¡± She laughed. ¡°When I am ill; when I am dying. And what of now? When you are my husband, and have been with me, and I am well.¡± Without replying, he untangled himself from her, reaching over to the bedside table and grabbing his pocketknife. He opened it, paused while considering what exactly to cut, and then pressed the edge to his mouth. Lizzy hesitated, then kissed him deeply, sucking at his bottom lip, ingesting his dark blood and the spirits of death that lived in him. Her touch, that of a blancwitch, healed it at the same time. Her soul filled him. Warmth and love and caring. Healing. Her heartbeat quickly thrumming in his own chest. Her tiredness, her soreness, a headache that would bloom in the next hour if she did not rest. Her soul, anchored as he had tied it to her flesh months ago, unable to be moved, and protecting her from death unless severe circumstances tore it away. He kissed her in return, with touch and movement using his cr?ft, taking away her pain. Brushing away her hair quieted the headache, his legs against her, easing the soreness he had brought with taking her maidenhead. A snap of his fingers and she was lulled into comfort. ¡°I trust you, Pierre. Tell me what you believe I should know.¡± ¡°It is¡­ not always pleasant.¡± Her smile waned, but she nodded in understanding. ¡°I know. But I trust you.¡± ¡°I love you.¡± ¡°I love you too.¡± ¡°Rest, my dear wife,¡± he said, holding her closely, and feeling the spirits of healing that lived in her wanting to help him as he was helping her. Did he have more spirits of blancr?ft in him now? Could he heal more effectively? Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. ¡°I want to hear more.¡± ¡°When we wake. You, and I, need rest.¡± When her soft breathing confirmed she slept, Pierre finally closed his eyes. ¡°Thank you,¡± he whispered. Both to his beloved in his arms, and to his goddess, who was always near. Lizzy snuggled up as if she heard. And a cool wind blew through the room as Mora, too, accepted his thanks.
A meowing at the door woke the lord of death. Pierre groaned, pulling the covers up over his head. Some helpful maid had come in while he and Lizzy slept, opening the curtains and letting in the now midday sun¡ªat least she had been quiet and not woken them. ¡°Pluta, I love you, but you are not coming into my quarters on my wedding night.¡± ¡°It is no longer night.¡± He ignored his familiar in hopes that she would leave, snuggling back up to his wife. Pluta meowed again and then began scratching at the door. ¡°It is afternoon,¡± his cat said. ¡°Vivien left a note for you and said it was important.¡± ¡°Not important enough that it cannot wait a few more hours.¡± If it had been that dire, his steward would have woken him. But it was too late, the last vestiges of sleep disappeared from his mind, and he sat up with an annoyed yawn. ¡°Mm?¡± Lizzy stretched out to grab his arm and tug him back. ¡°Sleep, dear,¡± he told his wife. He kissed her forehead and adjusted the covers so she would not feel a chill when he left her side. She made a small noise of contentment that thrilled him, but before he could attempt to make her repeat the noise, Pluta meowed again. He cursed, getting out of bed and yanking the curtain halfway closed so the light would at least be dimmer on Elizabeth¡¯s side of the bed. Feeling petty, he ignored Pluta for a few more moments, relieving himself in a chamber-pot before putting on a pair of trousers that had been left out for him. Their wedding attire, which had been strewed across the room, was gone, taken to be cleaned, no doubt. A shirt, and a simple shift for Elizabeth, along with a stack of papers to write for any wants or needs, were also laid out. No one at the castle expected them to leave their quarters for the next few days. He grabbed the note that had been slid under his door before finally letting Pluta in. The black cat chirped her thanks and then dashed over to the bed, jumping in, and curling up next to Lizzy where Pierre had been before. Elizabeth wrapped her arm around the cat, and he could hear Pluta purring from across the room. Pierre smiled as he shook his head and opened the seal. A lock of dark hair fell into his hand. His smile faded. Pigeons bred with magic would find anyone as long as there was a piece of the receiver with the letter. Vivien was leaving, but thought that Pierre¡¯s reply would be important enough that it could not wait until his steward was at the capital of Piques. Or perhaps his cousin was merely being very cautious? Your Grace, it has been brought to my attention that Lord Frederick has sent no gift. Neither did I see him at the ceremony or reception last night. Given the circumstances, I thought it best you know as soon as possible. I will be leaving for Spadille after breakfast to take care of Piques while you are on your honeymoon. Charlot is at the castle and reaffirms he is still your advisor. Send a pigeon if you have any orders. Lord Frederick, Comte de Feuilles, had snubbed him by neither appearing nor sending a gift. It was not mere rudeness, but a message that meant he did not see Pierre as worthy of any attention. The knowledge did not overly shock him¡ªFrederick had tried to have him killed, after all. A slight at his wedding was a concern, but not an escalation. Pierre added some more wood to the fireplace and threw in the note. It was hardly incriminating, but he thought it best there be no evidence. And the room had grown cold now that he was no longer underneath covers and beside his wife. He rubbed Vivien¡¯s lock of hair between his fingers and thought. Feuilles was still a problem then. Pierre had hoped after all of the death Frederick had endured lately in losing both of his sons, the comte would stay in his place. Jourdain¡¯s death had been a mistake, but one that even Pierre had not been able to change with his necrocr?ft. And Renaud had brought his own death upon himself by attacking Elizabeth, half-mad as well as a newly-turned vampire. Snarling something about not being under his father¡¯s control¡­ It was entirely possible that that had not been Feuilles¡¯ plan, but one that Renaud attempted on his own. He had even called himself the comte. Had anyone even seen Frederick since that night? Pierre grabbed a piece of parchment and a dip pen. How had he missed this? With the whirlwind of his wedding and the grief he had caused (and endured), he had not bothered to keep in touch with anyone in Feuilles, thinking they wished to be left be. Was the comte still alive? Or had Renaud killed his father before going to the engagement gala two months ago? Would not the kingdom know if a comte had been killed? Unless Feuilles¡¯ advisors were hiding it. The comte, and both sons, deceased, left the land without a ruler or an heir. Such a thing could be a disaster if made public. Except Cordelia, Jourdain¡¯s widow, had returned to Folia. She was with child. The babe would be heir to Feuilles. Cordelia could be instated as comtesse until her child was of age, of course, but should she remarry, her husband would be comte. Either way, if Frederick was dead, there was an open spot to gain power by either overthrowing the current family or marrying into it. Pierre had felt so ashamed in his part in Jourdain¡¯s murder that he did not contact his former advisor¡¯s widow with the invitation to his wedding, letting Elizabeth do so, as the women had known each other somewhat. Cordelia had declined, but sent well-wishes, and a small gift. She had made no mention of her father-in-law. Charlot had been in Folia as well. Younger brother of the princesse H¨¦la?se, the future Duc of Diamonds had gone to the comte¡¯s home to pick up Perdita, his betrothed and Cordelia¡¯s lady-in-waiting, before heading to the duchy of Carreux. With Pierre and Elizabeth¡¯s wedding so soon, the two had stopped by for the ceremony, as the castle was only a few days out of the way. They had arrived the day of the wedding, and Pierre had seen them at the reception, but not spoken with them beyond a greeting. But Vivien assured him Charlot was Pierre¡¯s advisor still, and so his loyalty was to the Duc of Piques. He wrote a quick note to Charlot asking that he stay at the castle and meet with him as soon as possible. He would need to first find out whether Feuilles is alive, and if the comte still wanted him dead, or was merely going to be an annoyance. To Vivien, he wrote that he was getting things under control, and to await more instructions. He sighed. Perhaps this was too much to take upon himself. He had kept much of it a secret as so much of it was tied to his cr?ft, his magia, which was, even with his status and bestia, illegal. And he, too, wanted to solve this issue himself. He was to be duc, he could not go running to his older brother and father whenever there was a problem. They had helped enough. But he would speak with his brother, Aim¨¦. The prince of Triumphe, who had been ruling Piques for the past few years while Pierre was at school, would hopefully have some advice to give. His family had not pried about the incident with Renaud, instead letting the wedding become the center of attention. And Lizzy knew little of this as well. She had already been in the middle of the skirmish, losing her life (and he thanked Mora daily that his cr?ft had saved her), but Pierre had not discussed the details with her, only mentioning things in passing before their wedding. That Frederick wished Piques, and that Renaud had been involved, hence his attack on her. The other things, that it was Pierre who had killed Jourdain thinking the elder son of Feuilles was also privy, that Pierre himself had been poisoned months ago, that Sabine sacrificed herself to save Pierre, was not known to her. He sighed once more and began yet another note to his brother. ¡°My love?¡± Lizzy nudged her way under his arm. ¡°I can see the worry-lines forming on your face already. What is wrong?¡± ¡°So much,¡± he replied. ¡°Feuilles, and I have not spoken to Brother about it, or Father, and then there is what happened with Renaud. So much of it is tied up to my cr?ft that I did not want to¡ª¡± She kissed him and stopped his rambling. ¡°Come to bed.¡± ¡°The notes!¡± She grabbed the notes, wafted them in the air so the ink would finish drying before going to the door. Pierre could not tear his eyes from her, as she had not bothered to put on any clothing after getting out of bed. ¡°These are the duc¡¯s personal notes. I understand that reading them unless you are the intended, would be a punishable offense?¡± ¡°Oui, my dear, that is correct.¡± She nodded and opened them to read over¡ªhe hadn¡¯t had the time to seal them with wax. Pierre smirked. ¡°I do not quite understand all of what you have written,¡± his wife said after she finished, folding the notes over and slipping them underneath the door so that servants would take them to their intended recipients. As she had pointed out, reading it if you were not the intended was criminal, and so a seal would not be needed in the castle. ¡°But we will work through this all. Together.¡± Her earnestness was on her face, in her tired great blue eyes, and in her soul, which he still felt in his own breath and flesh. ¡°Yes, we will,¡± he said. Even if he involved no one else, he had Elizabeth by his side. ¡°Now, my dear Lizzy, you read the private notes of the future Duc of Piques, what shall you say for yourself?¡± ¡°That the future Duchesse of¡ª¡± The rest of her defense was cut short by her shout as Pierre crossed the room and picked her up. They fell back into their bed again, much to Pluta¡¯s protest, but were soon again asleep. Today was for them. Court, politics, and skullduggery could wait. Confined ~ (Continued) Dvoday, 30th of Septembrie, 11831 ~ Cordelia lay in bed, reading a letter from Perdita about the royal wedding. Her friend must have penned it either late last night after the reception, or gotten up early to do so, for it already reached her in Folia. Or perhaps Perdy had simply not slept at all if the f¨ºte went on until dawn. ¡°Oh, their vows were whispered,¡± she said to her growing belly. Her daughter kicked in reply, and Delia smiled with fond exasperation. ¡°Now, don¡¯t you start! I could not go because of you, you know.¡± Even in the heavier clothes of the season, it was hard to hide her condition. It would have been both dangerous and improper for her to travel like this, and she could not fault her father-in-law for ordering her to stay in Folia. She even found it kind that he worried. Perdy had sworn to write, though, and the letter in her hand proved that her friend took the duty seriously. She turned back to the message. There were, of course, many of the land at the reception, but not as much as one would think. I believe you are not the only one confined to bed with child from springtime¡¯s blessing. I dare say that I saw the socialites from Piques, His and Her-Future-Graces¡¯ friend Nina with her husband, and she is almost as round as you! ¡°So maybe I could have gone. Would you have liked to be at the wedding, Arielle?¡± A knock on the door interrupted her, and she placed the letter on her side-table, hiding it under a book. ¡°Yes? Please come in.¡± Her father-in-law stepped into the room. His expression was carefully neutral, but his eyes were sharp as he came up beside her and bent down to kiss her cheek. ¡°How is my grandchild?¡± ¡°She is well,¡± Delia said cautiously. Something about his manner was not quite right and the hairs on the back of her neck stood up. Comte Frederick nodded absently, turning to look out the window overlooking the courtyard, and folding his hands behind himself. ¡°I wish to spend the evening with you. As you are to stay abed, I will have dinner brought to us here. Is that acceptable?¡± ¡°I¡­ Oui, of course. Thank you for your company.¡± Frederick nodded and sat at a writing desk, rapping at it with his knuckles. A servant entered the room bearing a tray, which was set before Cordelia, and another followed with foods to be put in front of the comte. Neither the servants, nor the comte, spoke, though Cordelia murmured her thanks. Once he began to eat, she did as well, and they made small talk with each other. It was pleasant, as far as interactions with him went, and Cordelia found herself even smiling and laughing, the eerie feeling from earlier forgotten. She thought it a victory when his own smile became genuine. ¡°My lord,¡± she began, after the main course was taken away and a dessert brought forth. ¡°May I ask of you a question?¡± ¡°Of course, my dear Delia,¡± he said. ¡°I am glad for this evening,¡± she began. ¡°And thank you for your generosity. This is something I have needed. But I must ask for a favor. Would it be possible for me to return to my parents¡¯ home for the rest of my confinement?¡± Hearing of Nina at the wedding had emboldened her. While perhaps she would not have traveled all the way to the castle, to go to her parents¡¯ home would not be far at all. ¡°It would not even be a day¡¯s ride. You see, I heard¡ª¡± ¡°You may not.¡± ¡°But, Father, you¡ª¡± ¡°Both of my children are dead.¡± He placed his spoon down and looked up at her with the coldness returning to his features. ¡°You carry my only grandchild. I will not have you leaving this manor.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Words failed her. Of course, he had lost both of his sons and would be terrified for his grandchild. ¡°Now that you brought it up,¡± he continued, cutting her off again and not giving her a moment to think, ¡°I must speak with you of the fact that you are with child.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Of course.¡± She wanted to wrap her arms around Arielle, hide herself under more blankets, ask him to leave the room and not turn this dinner into something unpleasant. But that was silly. She had never been overly fond of the comte, but he was her child¡¯s grandfather. There was no danger. ¡°It is a delicate political situation. You were not aware, but I made Renaud my heir at the start of the year.¡± He met her eyes and there was almost an apology in them. ¡°I cut Jourdain from the line of succession. You and he wanted a more simple life, I believe, and Renaud wished to rule. The announcement was held back after His Grace came to Spadille, and then¡­ there had been no time.¡± Cordelia bit her tongue to keep from being rude. Several times in their marriage, her husband lamented to her that he was the firstborn and he would be comte Feuilles. He had desired a more simple life, true. But in the last year or two, Jourdain had begun to accept his position upon encouragement from Prince Aim¨¦. Then, upon meeting Duc Pierre, Jourdain had even been happy to imagine being the comte and working with the duc. Yet only after this had Frederick decided to use an old privilege to strip him of his birthright! The privilege was meant to be used in dire situations where perhaps an heir had been lost to Faery, but not pronounced dead, and a younger sibling could rule in their stead without fear of the elder returning and taking the throne once fay. It was not to be used to choose which child one preferred to be their heir. And that is exactly what happened, as per Frederick¡¯s words this had happened long before Jourdain was take through Faery. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± she asked. ¡°They are both gone. Does it matter which was the heir?¡± Renaud had no children, who would have inherited before her child if Renaud was made heir by choice (instead of him merely inheriting until Arielle came of age). The line of succession in Triumphe included the male siblings of the heir before his own children if they were underage. It allowed the children to grow into adults before assuming power. Sometimes female siblings would inherit, but it was often seen as better to have a young boy in power rather than a woman. ¡°Because I want you to know why things will be as they are, and that I had planned otherwise. Were these any other circumstances,¡± the comte said, ¡°I would insist that your marriage is no more and you are free to return to your family, along with your child, if you desired. I would give you a stipend for raising my grandchild and let you live your life as you please, while I found another wife and had more children to restart my line. ¡°But Jourdain had still been known as my heir in public when he passed, while you carried his child in your belly.¡± ¡°I¡­ I do not understand,¡± Cordelia said, though the beginnings of what this meant were forming in her thoughts. Arielle began to move, restless, and Delia tried to soothe her as she listened to Frederick with worry growing in her soul. ¡°I have been informed that your child is seen as an Heir of Sebelas for Feuilles. Not only among the people, but spoken of at churches. Were your daughter already born, it would be a simple enough matter to show that I had made Renaud the heir some time ago, and she would be out of the line of succession as soon as I had another child. Even a daughter of my flesh would hold rank above a grandchild, born of a deceased son who was not the heir. ¡°But not if she is an Heir of Sebelas.¡± It was a tradition based on the myth of the son of Am?ru and Saiva, and how the goddess had been with child when her husband, the One God of Everything Good, disappeared when sin entered the world. Though they had had many children before Sebelas, it was he, the youngest child, who took over his father¡¯s duties and inherited most of His power. And so the heirship of the eldest child in all realms was taken and given to the youngest unborn child, should the father die before birth. ¡°My lord,¡± Cordelia said, changing from the familial to the social way of address. ¡°I do not see a problem. Arielle will be raised as your heir and granddaughter. You are still my father-in-law, and Folia is my home, though I have been away in Spadille. I wished to visit my family, but I do not want to move away from my connections to Jourdain.¡± ¡°As the only heir? With both of my son¡¯s deaths within the same year, have we not seen that it was folly for me to never remarry?¡± ¡°She need not be the only heir. As you say, you can remarry, and have more children. I would wish it, for I hope a wife would make you more pleased. Arielle can be your heir, with your other children in line after her. It is not traditional, but I believe it would be legal. She would be raised here in court with her uncles and aunts.¡± ¡°And if you were to marry again?¡± he asked. ¡°I do not wish to.¡± She loved Jourdain and always would. Her heart had not the room for another. ¡°I did not either, but as you can see, circumstances demand.¡± The lovely food she had eaten sat heavy in her stomach. She still did not see the problem, or why Frederick was forcing this. She would stay at court and her daughter would be raised as the heir. ¡°Then¡­¡± she began, but bit her lip. ¡°Then what? You would leave with your new husband and take my heir? Or leave her with me.¡± ¡°I would never leave her!¡± He nodded as if he had won some argument. ¡°You are no longer bound to this home as your marriage is over,¡± he said again. ¡°And while you say you will stay, there is no guarantee of it, especially if you find yourself in the arms of another and he wishes to take you away. You say you will not leave her¡ªand what am I to do if you remarry and he wishes to adopt her? The people would be displeased unless it was by her own voice that she stepped down. If you wed and took her, they will wait, and they will not submit to a child of mine, while whoever you choose to wed becomes the new father to the de jure heir.¡± And that man, this theoretical husband, would have influence over the future comtesse of Feuilles. Influence that Frederick could not subvert. Was that a threat against her child? His own grandchild? ¡°I¡­ I will then not remarry,¡± she said again. Her voice was shaking. Her worry had turned into fear and it clawed at her throat. She had become used to swirling humors and emotion while with child, but this was too much. What did Frederick want from her? ¡°It is that simple, then.¡± ¡°Oh, my dear, I agree that it is simple.¡± He paused and waited a moment to see if she would understand. The claw around her throat tightened. She began to shake her head as he spoke. ¡°You and I will marry. Arielle will be my heir and my daughter, the new eldest child. You will become my comtesse. And we will have more children after her. The wedding will take place after you recover from her birth. ¡°So, you see,¡± he said with a sigh. ¡°I had other plans, Cordelia. But this is how it must be.¡±
The Chef was waiting for him when he left Cordelia¡¯s room. Frederick gave the girl credit¡ªshe had shaken her head at his proclamation that they be wed, but said nothing to the contrary. He had expected protesting and shouting, but perhaps he had been wrong in assuming Cordelia would hate him and this plan. He was not fond of it either, but it was the only one that he could think of. ¡°Make sure she does not hurt herself or the baby,¡± he told Remigius. ¡°Your duties now include keeping an eye on her until I am certain she will do nothing foolish.¡± ¡°Of course, my lord.¡± ¡°What did you want?¡± ¡°The wedding did not have a coronation, my lord. The duc is not yet ruling Piques, though perhaps that is to allow him time with his new wife.¡± Frederick nodded and dismissed Remigius before going to his study. It would have been easier to tell his spymaster to allow, or even insist, Cordelia be harmed. If she, or her child, died, then he would be free of this business with the Heirship of Sebelas. But she was his daughter-in-law, and she carried his granddaughter. He did care for them. Damn Renaud and his being an idiot. First his affair with a f¨¦e girl, and then the mess that had happened in the wake of Jourdain¡¯s death. Frederick rubbed at his chest where his own son had attacked him on Midsummer. It was only, ironically, the festival¡¯s magic, along with Remigius¡¯s plants and poultices, that had saved him. All the boy had had to do was to hold himself together and wait a few weeks, and he would have been publicly announced as the heir to Feuilles by choice! Then they could have begun to plan another way to end His Grace¡¯s life. The announcement truly should have been made the moment it had been done, but Frederick had wanted to make certain Renaud would do as commanded. There had been no point in changing his heir from one son to the other if neither of them bent to his will. And had not Renaud showed him that he was not malliable? He had gotten it into his head that Pierre was involved with Jourdain¡¯s death, had wanted revenge, even turned to some vampires for help, becoming one of those creatures¡­ As much as it pained him to think it, perhaps Renaud¡¯s death was the right outcome. If only it had been after he was named heir. A few confidants knew, though, and the papers were signed. But as priests were calling Arielle an Heir of Sebelas, the matter was not of legality anymore, but of religion. Frederick could announce the change and give the evidence that it had been done months ago, and it would not matter. Maybe this truly was Am?ru¡¯s will. Suitors ~ Vijfday, 2nd of Octombrie, 11831 ~ The lands of Triumphe were named after suits of cards. The four duchies were Piques, Tr¨¨fles, Carreaux, and C?urs¡ªSpades, Clovers, Diamonds, and Hearts. Counties, and even the borders between Faery and Cardinalis, had names of other suits in other tongues, reminiscent of the immigration of people to the land from other places in Kilenc. And they were all neatly gathered and controlled by the roi, who, like the dealer in a game of cards, had a hand in everything. And with skill, he could control who won and who lost. But her court was like the atouts¡ªthe trump cards. Her favorite carried with him a pack of trionfi cards with a set of trumps; cards played in Italaviana and, at times, in the south of Clandestina. They were not more popular beyond that because the suit was reminiscent of her court to those that knew of her. They were titles, places, and concepts chosen by the artist from all walks of life¡ªas she chose her suitors and confidantes. The Goddess, Love, The Hanged Man. Death. The Student, The Priest, The Margrave. The Duc. And Clandeslys, the small part of Akhlys that gathered over Clandestina and its sister-realms, was her where she held court. Her kingdom. Her prison. She ruled over it alone, the borders in Akhlys unyielding after all this time, and she unwilling to cross through Cardinalis. She knew there were more like her¡ªdaimons born of the mists, psychopomps, spirits of death and rot. Akhlys spanned all the realms of Cardinalis and most other planes as well. While there were exceptions, if you died, you were judged here in these mists of death. That needed order and rulers. There were still even other keres living in other lands. Many had changed over time as the magia in the realms affected the inherent magic of their being, but some stayed as they were, with their control over violent death and murder, unburdened by her responsibility to manage all death and life. But alone she was queen. Goddess. Death. Yet with every suitor or confidante, she hoped someone would stay. Their last test, if they made it that far, was to kill themselves and see Clandeslys. See her. Her power, and her loneliness. They could stay with her and become like her, or resurrect themselves and be lords and ladies of death while alive. No one had yet stayed. Pierre had been the most recent, her favorite, the first in a very long time that she could truly see becoming as she was, and then perhaps being with her. After she told him last winter of her final test, to take his own life and come to her land, she also found herself beginning to want him as more. But Pierre had not stayed either and had not reciprocated her feelings, rejecting the offer of being her consort. She no longer held a grudge or ill will towards him or Elizabeth for this, though, knowing they truly did love each other. He was happy. She was still alone.
They lay in bed, curled up in each other¡¯s arms. The pattern they had set the first night of deep discussion and making love between meals and sleep had not abated. Pierre had asked for water and a bath to be brought this morning, but until the servants knocked on the door, he had no interest in detangling himself from his bride. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you write me after Piers came home?¡± Lizzy asked. ¡°I intended to keep writing to you after Piers left!¡± her husband said with some indignation. ¡°I received your messages, and even started to reply to several, but there was so much work to be done! I was finishing up classes on medicine alongside a different set for surgery. Some of them overlapped, but not many.¡± ¡°I suppose that is a good enough reason,¡± she said, kissing his cheek. ¡°Why did you write me?¡± he asked. ¡°I know we were friends, but we had not been close in some time. And I¡¯m sorry about that, it was my doing. I got so caught up with studies and magic and cr?ft, I often put everything else to the side.¡± ¡°Did you not tell me that you had some fun at University?¡± ¡°Well, yes, I did,¡± Pierre admitted. ¡°Piers encouraged me to go do things, and I couldn¡¯t refuse him every time, so I was not a complete recluse. I had some other friends in the dorms as well¡ªa younger student that I realize now Wolfram reminds me of. But if I am being honest, half the time when I was with them, I could not wait to return to whatever I had been working on alone. It¡¯s why I spent my summers there as well¡ªit was quiet with most everyone gone. I¡¯m surprised Piers put up with me.¡± ¡°He worried about you,¡± Lizzy said. ¡°Wrote me that you were spending less and less time with even him. It was his personal mission to make sure you stayed friends and didn¡¯t drift apart, though after Egl? became pregnant, I¡¯m sure his attention was split.¡± ¡°True, and he used that as an excuse to make me help him with lessons! I spent the year before last with him constantly so he could finish early and get home.¡± Lizzy kissed his cheek. ¡°And thank you, that was sweet, and both Piers and Egl? are thankful for that. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! ¡°As for me,¡± she said. ¡°I fancied you already. Papa had begun to bring up the fact that an alliance could be made with a betrothal, and suitors began to come to our door to spend the day with me and perhaps win my heart. I think it was a way to distract me from missing Brother and you as well with you gone¡­ of course, I did not want any of them. I wanted you. I wrote to you in hopes we could become dear friends again, and that you might fall in love with me. I dreamed about you even leaving school to come see me and insist on a betrothal so everyone would know I was yours¡­¡± She hid in his chest, embarrassed at the admittance, though true. ¡°Well, I did fall in love with you,¡± he replied softly. ¡°And you are mine. It was not the letters that did it, though I am glad for them. I saw your blue dress at the gala, smelled your perfume, and I missed you. Then I saw you and how beautiful you were and I began to fall in love with you that very moment¡ª¡± Her kiss stopped him from saying more. When she pulled away, her smile wilted into a frown, and before Pierre could ask what was wrong, she shook her head slightly and took a deep breath before asking another question. ¡°When did you begin to learn necrocr?ft?¡± Her voice wobbled on the last word, but her gaze did not. ¡°Technically, I suppose, when I was fifteen and a half,¡± he said, ignoring the cold that had settled in the pit of his stomach. He had promised her everything, he could tell her everything. ¡°I was doing very well with my studies in medicine, and kept asking Ophion to teach me more. That autumn, he began showing me how to feel spirits of illness and health, and how to guide them. He told me to use a single drop of blood to do this if I had to, but never tell anyone about it. I had already been taught about necrocr?ft from Father, and how it was an evil magic that some used to take the lives of others, or worse, drag the dead away from their resting place. I never thought for a moment that Ophion would be a practitioner of such a thing, much less be teaching it to me.¡± ¡°He taught you the noircr?ft and blancr?ft parts of the magia,¡± Lizzy said in understanding. ¡°Mmhm. He thought he could turn what he knew into something else without the darkness. But, as he had never learned noircr?ft or blancr?ft by themselves, just necrocr?ft from Mora, I think there was some overlap. I had headaches and did not know why, and when I asked about using more blood, or how he could do this magic, he told me not to speak of it. He never wanted me to learn true necrocr?ft, as much as he wanted me to be happy with my studies¡­ Mora can and does ask for many terrible things, after all, and I am his dear nephew.¡± ¡°He wanted to protect you.¡± ¡°Oui, he did. And for a while, it worked. But almost two years later, Pluta was hurt. I did not lie about her eating the fairy mushrooms and staying young, by the way, but she could still be injured. It was summer, and the first nice day in weeks, so I went out with her. She ran away, chasing after something, and did not come back when I called. I went looking¡­ she had been run over by a carriage. She was still breathing, but barely. I cried and held her and tried to comfort her, but I could not save her as hurt as she was. I-I let her have some of my blood and guided her to her death. I killed her.¡± He stopped, the memory still something that haunted him. ¡°That was enough,¡± he said. ¡°That was the nekrocr?ft part I had never learned before, and I met Mora for the first time. She appeared out of thin air and knelt in the grass with me, petting Pluta and not minding the blood she was getting on her hands. She told me I could bring her back and told me how, so I did. Pluta became my Familiar, and I learned about the fullness of necrocr?ft. ¡°I confronted Ophion after I got home. He did not deny it. He told me, though, that the roi was right¡ªit was a very dark magic where I would likely take more lives than I saved. I demanded he teach me properly, and we argued. He finally relented when Mora showed herself. She was actually quite impressed Ophion had managed to teach me as much as he had without her knowing, but any further and the spirits would begin to harm me if I did not know what I was really doing. ¡°It was like he had been trying to teach me to read, but only let me know half the alphabet. Once all the pieces were put together, and he wasn¡¯t trying to hide anything from me, it made so much more sense. ¡°You remember the story Aim¨¦ told at dinner, about being ill when he wanted to see H¨¦la?se? Ophion was gone, and I wanted to help my brother, and Uncle had been teaching me necrocr?ft properly for a few months. It took me the whole hour of enticing the spirits for them to go, but finally they listened. The headache I had after was horrid, and the purging tea Ophion made me after he got back made it so much worse. But I take to take it and pretend I had caught Aim¨¦¡¯s illness, lest someone realize the connection. But I was proud that I healed him.¡± A few months later, he had killed someone for the first time. And certainly not the last. He would save that story for another time. ¡°After I had learned all Ophion knew, I studied with Mora directly.¡± ¡°You and she are close,¡± Lizzy said. It was a statement, and not a question. ¡°We are,¡± he confirmed. ¡°Mora cares for all of her suitors and confidantes, and she has called me her favorite for a few years now. But I have never thought of her romantically, if that is what you are worried about. She is my lady in the same way that H¨¦la?se is¡ªmy superior, someone familiar and close, but not someone I desire. But¡­ she kissed me the night we met again at the gala. I was finishing her last test.¡± He quieted, unsure of how much to say, but the weight of his beloved on his chest, and the wedding ring on his finger, gave him courage to continue. ¡°She offered me the position of her consort when I was in her realm. I rejected her and told her I was not hers. I was already starting to fall in love with you. If she had asked me even a day previous, I would have accepted without hesitation, and learned to love her, but once I saw you, I could not. This upset her greatly, and I feared she would harm you because of it during the summer.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve met her,¡± Lizzy said after a few moments of silence. ¡°And not just a few days ago, but several times when we were in Piques. She was kind to me. Some of what she did was frightening, but she seemed to want to make certain I understood her cr?ft and morality. I am sure that was for your sake.¡± ¡°You¡­ are not upset that she wanted me to be with her?¡± ¡°No, of course not. Not anymore than you being upset at the suitors that Papa brought home to me while you were at school.¡± When thinking of Mora and thinking of Lizzy, the contrast was stark. Elizabeth loved and encouraged him and gently pushed him when he needed. She accepted him and tried to understand him. Mora was often harsh and moody, prone to drastic reactions. Though he forgave her for it and even understood it. Her magic was of violence and death, after all. ¡°I kissed one of the suitors that Papa made me see,¡± Lizzy confessed. ¡°You had stopped replying to my letters, and I was heartbroken. He was nice, and the kiss was nice, but when he asked to see me again, and I thought of perhaps being his betrothed, I asked Papa to send him away for me. That poor boy. I didn¡¯t know what to do!¡± Pierre laughed. ¡°I will have to thank your father for that. Maybe send the young man a letter too¡ª¡± ¡°No!¡± He kissed her, and she bit his lip, rousing him instead of shaming him, and they did not hear the servant when he knocked. By the time they noticed, the water had gone cold, and they needed to have it warmed before being able to bathe together.